Paper 111 The Adjuster and the Soul 조율자와 혼

Paper 111

The Adjuster and the Soul 조율자와 혼

1. The Mind Arena of Choice
2. Nature of the Soul
3. The Evolving Soul
4. The Inner Life
5. The Consecration of Choice
6. The Human Paradox
7. The Adjuster’s Problem
A guardian of destiny’s statement

111:0.1 (1215.1) THE presence of the divine Adjuster in the human mind makes it forever impossible for either science or philosophy to attain a satisfactory comprehension of the evolving soul of the human personality. The morontia soul is the child of the universe and may be really known only through cosmic insight and spiritual discovery.

111:0.2 (1215.2) The concept of a soul and of an indwelling spirit is not new to Urantia; it has frequently appeared in the various systems of planetary beliefs. Many of the Oriental as well as some of the Occidental faiths have perceived that man is divine in heritage as well as human in inheritance. The feeling of the inner presence in addition to the external omnipresence of Deity has long formed a part of many Urantian religions. Men have long believed that there is something growing within the human nature, something vital that is destined to endure beyond the short span of temporal life.

111:0.3 (1215.3) Before man realized that his evolving soul was fathered by a divine spirit, it was thought to reside in different physical organs — the eye, liver, kidney, heart, and later, the brain. The savage associated the soul with blood, breath, shadows and with reflections of the self in water.

111:0.4 (1215.4) In the conception of the atman the Hindu teachers really approximated an appreciation of the nature and presence of the Adjuster, but they failed to distinguish the copresence of the evolving and potentially immortal soul. The Chinese, however, recognized two aspects of a human being, the yang and the yin, the soul and the spirit. The Egyptians and many African tribes also believed in two factors, the ka and the ba; the soul was not usually believed to be pre-existent, only the spirit.

111:0.5 (1215.5) The inhabitants of the Nile valley believed that each favored individual had bestowed upon him at birth, or soon thereafter, a protecting spirit which they called the ka. They taught that this guardian spirit remained with the mortal subject throughout life and passed before him into the future estate. On the walls of a temple at Luxor, where is depicted the birth of Amenhotep III, the little prince is pictured on the arm of the Nile god, and near him is another child, in appearance identical with the prince, which is a symbol of that entity which the Egyptians called the ka. This sculpture was completed in the fifteenth century before Christ.

111:0.6 (1215.6) The ka was thought to be a superior spirit genius which desired to guide the associated mortal soul into the better paths of temporal living but more especially to influence the fortunes of the human subject in the hereafter. When an Egyptian of this period died, it was expected that his ka would be waiting for him on the other side of the Great River. At first, only kings were supposed to have kas, but presently all righteous men were believed to possess them. One Egyptian ruler, speaking of the ka within his heart, said: “I did not disregard its speech; I feared to transgress its guidance. I prospered thereby greatly; I was thus successful by reason of that which it caused me to do; I was distinguished by its guidance.” Many believed that the ka was “an oracle from God in everybody.” Many believed that they were to “spend eternity in gladness of heart in the favor of the God that is in you.”

111:0.7 (1216.1) Every race of evolving Urantia mortals has a word equivalent to the concept of soul. Many primitive peoples believed the soul looked out upon the world through human eyes; therefore did they so cravenly fear the malevolence of the evil eye. They have long believed that “the spirit of man is the lamp of the Lord.” The Rig-Veda says: “My mind speaks to my heart.”

1. The Mind Arena of Choice

111:1.1 (1216.2) Though the work of Adjusters is spiritual in nature, they must, perforce, do all their work upon an intellectual foundation. Mind is the human soil from which the spirit Monitor must evolve the morontia soul with the co-operation of the indwelt personality.

111:1.2 (1216.3) There is a cosmic unity in the several mind levels of the universe of universes. Intellectual selves have their origin in the cosmic mind much as nebulae take origin in the cosmic energies of universe space. On the human (hence personal) level of intellectual selves the potential of spirit evolution becomes dominant, with the assent of the mortal mind, because of the spiritual endowments of the human personality together with the creative presence of an entity-point of absolute value in such human selves. But such a spirit dominance of the material mind is conditioned upon two experiences: This mind must have evolved up through the ministry of the seven adjutant mind-spirits, and the material (personal) self must choose to co-operate with the indwelling Adjuster in creating and fostering the morontia self, the evolutionary and potentially immortal soul.

111:1.3 (1216.4) Material mind is the arena in which human personalities live, are self-conscious, make decisions, choose God or forsake him, eternalize or destroy themselves.

111:1.4 (1216.5) Material evolution has provided you a life machine, your body; the Father himself has endowed you with the purest spirit reality known in the universe, your Thought Adjuster. But into your hands, subject to your own decisions, has been given mind, and it is by mind that you live or die. It is within this mind and with this mind that you make those moral decisions which enable you to achieve Adjusterlikeness, and that is Godlikeness.

111:1.5 (1216.6) Mortal mind is a temporary intellect system loaned to human beings for use during a material lifetime, and as they use this mind, they are either accepting or rejecting the potential of eternal existence. Mind is about all you have of universe reality that is subject to your will, and the soul — the morontia self — will faithfully portray the harvest of the temporal decisions which the mortal self is making. Human consciousness rests gently upon the electrochemical mechanism below and delicately touches the spirit-morontia energy system above. Of neither of these two systems is the human being ever completely conscious in his mortal life; therefore must he work in mind, of which he is conscious. And it is not so much what mind comprehends as what mind desires to comprehend that insures survival; it is not so much what mind is like as what mind is striving to be like that constitutes spirit identification. It is not so much that man is conscious of God as that man yearns for God that results in universe ascension. What you are today is not so important as what you are becoming day by day and in eternity.

111:1.6 (1217.1) Mind is the cosmic instrument on which the human will can play the discords of destruction, or upon which this same human will can bring forth the exquisite melodies of God identification and consequent eternal survival. The Adjuster bestowed upon man is, in the last analysis, impervious to evil and incapable of sin, but mortal mind can actually be twisted, distorted, and rendered evil and ugly by the sinful machinations of a perverse and self-seeking human will. Likewise can this mind be made noble, beautiful, true, and good — actually great — in accordance with the spirit-illuminated will of a God-knowing human being.

111:1.7 (1217.2) Evolutionary mind is only fully stable and dependable when manifesting itself upon the two extremes of cosmic intellectuality — the wholly mechanized and the entirely spiritualized. Between the intellectual extremes of pure mechanical control and true spirit nature there intervenes that enormous group of evolving and ascending minds whose stability and tranquillity are dependent upon personality choice and spirit identification.

111:1.8 (1217.3) But man does not passively, slavishly, surrender his will to the Adjuster. Rather does he actively, positively, and co-operatively choose to follow the Adjuster’s leading when and as such leading consciously differs from the desires and impulses of the natural mortal mind. The Adjusters manipulate but never dominate man’s mind against his will; to the Adjusters the human will is supreme. And they so regard and respect it while they strive to achieve the spiritual goals of thought adjustment and character transformation in the almost limitless arena of the evolving human intellect.

111:1.9 (1217.4) Mind is your ship, the Adjuster is your pilot, the human will is captain. The master of the mortal vessel should have the wisdom to trust the divine pilot to guide the ascending soul into the morontia harbors of eternal survival. Only by selfishness, slothfulness, and sinfulness can the will of man reject the guidance of such a loving pilot and eventually wreck the mortal career upon the evil shoals of rejected mercy and upon the rocks of embraced sin. With your consent, this faithful pilot will safely carry you across the barriers of time and the handicaps of space to the very source of the divine mind and on beyond, even to the Paradise Father of Adjusters.

2. Nature of the Soul

111:2.1 (1217.5) Throughout the mind functions of cosmic intelligence, the totality of mind is dominant over the parts of intellectual function. Mind, in its essence, is functional unity; therefore does mind never fail to manifest this constitutive unity, even when hampered and hindered by the unwise actions and choices of a misguided self. And this unity of mind invariably seeks for spirit co-ordination on all levels of its association with selves of will dignity and ascension prerogatives.

111:2.2 (1217.6) The material mind of mortal man is the cosmic loom that carries the morontia fabrics on which the indwelling Thought Adjuster threads the spirit patterns of a universe character of enduring values and divine meanings — a surviving soul of ultimate destiny and unending career, a potential finaliter.

111:2.3 (1218.1) The human personality is identified with mind and spirit held together in functional relationship by life in a material body. This functioning relationship of such mind and spirit does not result in some combination of the qualities or attributes of mind and spirit but rather in an entirely new, original, and unique universe value of potentially eternal endurance, the soul.

111:2.4 (1218.2) There are three and not two factors in the evolutionary creation of such an immortal soul. These three antecedents of the morontia human soul are:

111:2.5 (1218.3) 1. The human mind and all cosmic influences antecedent thereto and impinging thereon.

111:2.6 (1218.4) 2. The divine spirit indwelling this human mind and all potentials inherent in such a fragment of absolute spirituality together with all associated spiritual influences and factors in human life.

111:2.7 (1218.5) 3. The relationship between material mind and divine spirit, which connotes a value and carries a meaning not found in either of the contributing factors to such an association. The reality of this unique relationship is neither material nor spiritual but morontial. It is the soul.

111:2.8 (1218.6) The midway creatures have long denominated this evolving soul of man the mid-mind in contradistinction to the lower or material mind and the higher or cosmic mind. This mid-mind is really a morontia phenomenon since it exists in the realm between the material and the spiritual. The potential of such a morontia evolution is inherent in the two universal urges of mind: the impulse of the finite mind of the creature to know God and attain the divinity of the Creator, and the impulse of the infinite mind of the Creator to know man and attain the experience of the creature.

111:2.9 (1218.7) This supernal transaction of evolving the immortal soul is made possible because the mortal mind is first personal and second is in contact with superanimal realities; it possesses a supermaterial endowment of cosmic ministry which insures the evolution of a moral nature capable of making moral decisions, thereby effecting a bona fide creative contact with the associated spiritual ministries and with the indwelling Thought Adjuster.

111:2.10 (1218.8) The inevitable result of such a contactual spiritualization of the human mind is the gradual birth of a soul, the joint offspring of an adjutant mind dominated by a human will that craves to know God, working in liaison with the spiritual forces of the universe which are under the overcontrol of an actual fragment of the very God of all creation — the Mystery Monitor. And thus does the material and mortal reality of the self transcend the temporal limitations of the physical-life machine and attain a new expression and a new identification in the evolving vehicle for selfhood continuity, the morontia and immortal soul.

3. The Evolving Soul

111:3.1 (1218.9) The mistakes of mortal mind and the errors of human conduct may markedly delay the evolution of the soul, although they cannot inhibit such a morontia phenomenon when once it has been initiated by the indwelling Adjuster with the consent of the creature will. But at any time prior to mortal death this same material and human will is empowered to rescind such a choice and to reject survival. Even after survival the ascending mortal still retains this prerogative of choosing to reject eternal life; at any time before fusion with the Adjuster the evolving and ascending creature can choose to forsake the will of the Paradise Father. Fusion with the Adjuster signalizes the fact that the ascending mortal has eternally and unreservedly chosen to do the Father’s will.

111:3.2 (1219.1) During the life in the flesh the evolving soul is enabled to reinforce the supermaterial decisions of the mortal mind. The soul, being supermaterial, does not of itself function on the material level of human experience. Neither can this subspiritual soul, without the collaboration of some spirit of Deity, such as the Adjuster, function above the morontia level. Neither does the soul make final decisions until death or translation divorces it from material association with the mortal mind except when and as this material mind delegates such authority freely and willingly to such a morontia soul of associated function. During life the mortal will, the personality power of decision-choice, is resident in the material mind circuits; as terrestrial mortal growth proceeds, this self, with its priceless powers of choice, becomes increasingly identified with the emerging morontia-soul entity; after death and following the mansion world resurrection, the human personality is completely identified with the morontia self. The soul is thus the embryo of the future morontia vehicle of personality identity.

111:3.3 (1219.2) This immortal soul is at first wholly morontia in nature, but it possesses such a capacity for development that it invariably ascends to the true spirit levels of fusion value with the spirits of Deity, usually with the same spirit of the Universal Father that initiated such a creative phenomenon in the creature mind.

111:3.4 (1219.3) Both the human mind and the divine Adjuster are conscious of the presence and differential nature of the evolving soul — the Adjuster fully, the mind partially. The soul becomes increasingly conscious of both the mind and the Adjuster as associated identities, proportional to its own evolutionary growth. The soul partakes of the qualities of both the human mind and the divine spirit but persistently evolves toward augmentation of spirit control and divine dominance through the fostering of a mind function whose meanings seek to co-ordinate with true spirit value.

111:3.5 (1219.4) The mortal career, the soul’s evolution, is not so much a probation as an education. Faith in the survival of supreme values is the core of religion; genuine religious experience consists in the union of supreme values and cosmic meanings as a realization of universal reality.

111:3.6 (1219.5) Mind knows quantity, reality, meanings. But quality — values — is felt. That which feels is the mutual creation of mind, which knows, and the associated spirit, which reality-izes.

111:3.7 (1219.6) In so far as man’s evolving morontia soul becomes permeated by truth, beauty, and goodness as the value-realization of God-consciousness, such a resultant being becomes indestructible. If there is no survival of eternal values in the evolving soul of man, then mortal existence is without meaning, and life itself is a tragic illusion. But it is forever true: What you begin in time you will assuredly finish in eternity — if it is worth finishing.

4. The Inner Life

111:4.1 (1219.7) Recognition is the intellectual process of fitting the sensory impressions received from the external world into the memory patterns of the individual. Understanding connotes that these recognized sensory impressions and their associated memory patterns have become integrated or organized into a dynamic network of principles.

111:4.2 (1220.1) Meanings are derived from a combination of recognition and understanding. Meanings are nonexistent in a wholly sensory or material world. Meanings and values are only perceived in the inner or supermaterial spheres of human experience.

111:4.3 (1220.2) The advances of true civilization are all born in this inner world of mankind. It is only the inner life that is truly creative. Civilization can hardly progress when the majority of the youth of any generation devote their interests and energies to the materialistic pursuits of the sensory or outer world.

111:4.4 (1220.3) The inner and the outer worlds have a different set of values. Any civilization is in jeopardy when three quarters of its youth enter materialistic professions and devote themselves to the pursuit of the sensory activities of the outer world. Civilization is in danger when youth neglect to interest themselves in ethics, sociology, eugenics, philosophy, the fine arts, religion, and cosmology.

111:4.5 (1220.4) Only in the higher levels of the superconscious mind as it impinges upon the spirit realm of human experience can you find those higher concepts in association with effective master patterns which will contribute to the building of a better and more enduring civilization. Personality is inherently creative, but it thus functions only in the inner life of the individual.

111:4.6 (1220.5) Snow crystals are always hexagonal in form, but no two are ever alike. Children conform to types, but no two are exactly alike, even in the case of twins. Personality follows types but is always unique.

111:4.7 (1220.6) Happiness and joy take origin in the inner life. You cannot experience real joy all by yourself. A solitary life is fatal to happiness. Even families and nations will enjoy life more if they share it with others.

111:4.8 (1220.7) You cannot completely control the external world — environment. It is the creativity of the inner world that is most subject to your direction because there your personality is so largely liberated from the fetters of the laws of antecedent causation. There is associated with personality a limited sovereignty of will.

111:4.9 (1220.8) Since this inner life of man is truly creative, there rests upon each person the responsibility of choosing as to whether this creativity shall be spontaneous and wholly haphazard or controlled, directed, and constructive. How can a creative imagination produce worthy children when the stage whereon it functions is already preoccupied by prejudice, hate, fears, resentments, revenge, and bigotries?

111:4.10 (1220.9) Ideas may take origin in the stimuli of the outer world, but ideals are born only in the creative realms of the inner world. Today the nations of the world are directed by men who have a superabundance of ideas, but they are poverty-stricken in ideals. That is the explanation of poverty, divorce, war, and racial hatreds.

111:4.11 (1220.10) This is the problem: If freewill man is endowed with the powers of creativity in the inner man, then must we recognize that freewill creativity embraces the potential of freewill destructivity. And when creativity is turned to destructivity, you are face to face with the devastation of evil and sin — oppression, war, and destruction. Evil is a partiality of creativity which tends toward disintegration and eventual destruction. All conflict is evil in that it inhibits the creative function of the inner life — it is a species of civil war in the personality.

111:4.12 (1221.1) Inner creativity contributes to ennoblement of character through personality integration and selfhood unification. It is forever true: The past is unchangeable; only the future can be changed by the ministry of the present creativity of the inner self.

5. The Consecration of Choice

111:5.1 (1221.2) The doing of the will of God is nothing more or less than an exhibition of creature willingness to share the inner life with God — with the very God who has made such a creature life of inner meaning-value possible. Sharing is Godlike — divine. God shares all with the Eternal Son and the Infinite Spirit, while they, in turn, share all things with the divine Sons and spirit Daughters of the universes.

111:5.2 (1221.3) The imitation of God is the key to perfection; the doing of his will is the secret of survival and of perfection in survival.

111:5.3 (1221.4) Mortals live in God, and so God has willed to live in mortals. As men trust themselves to him, so has he — and first — trusted a part of himself to be with men; has consented to live in men and to indwell men subject to the human will.

111:5.4 (1221.5) Peace in this life, survival in death, perfection in the next life, service in eternity — all these are achieved (in spirit) now when the creature personality consents — chooses — to subject the creature will to the Father’s will. And already has the Father chosen to make a fragment of himself subject to the will of the creature personality.

111:5.5 (1221.6) Such a creature choice is not a surrender of will. It is a consecration of will, an expansion of will, a glorification of will, a perfecting of will; and such choosing raises the creature will from the level of temporal significance to that higher estate wherein the personality of the creature son communes with the personality of the spirit Father.

111:5.6 (1221.7) This choosing of the Father’s will is the spiritual finding of the spirit Father by mortal man, even though an age must pass before the creature son may actually stand in the factual presence of God on Paradise. This choosing does not so much consist in the negation of creature will — “Not my will but yours be done” — as it consists in the creature’s positive affirmation: “It is my will that your will be done.” And if this choice is made, sooner or later will the God-choosing son find inner union (fusion) with the indwelling God fragment, while this same perfecting son will find supreme personality satisfaction in the worship communion of the personality of man and the personality of his Maker, two personalities whose creative attributes have eternally joined in self-willed mutuality of expression — the birth of another eternal partnership of the will of man and the will of God.

6. The Human Paradox

111:6.1 (1221.8) Many of the temporal troubles of mortal man grow out of his twofold relation to the cosmos. Man is a part of nature — he exists in nature — and yet he is able to transcend nature. Man is finite, but he is indwelt by a spark of infinity. Such a dual situation not only provides the potential for evil but also engenders many social and moral situations fraught with much uncertainty and not a little anxiety.

111:6.2 (1222.1) The courage required to effect the conquest of nature and to transcend one’s self is a courage that might succumb to the temptations of self-pride. The mortal who can transcend self might yield to the temptation to deify his own self-consciousness. The mortal dilemma consists in the double fact that man is in bondage to nature while at the same time he possesses a unique liberty — freedom of spiritual choice and action. On material levels man finds himself subservient to nature, while on spiritual levels he is triumphant over nature and over all things temporal and finite. Such a paradox is inseparable from temptation, potential evil, decisional errors, and when self becomes proud and arrogant, sin may evolve.

111:6.3 (1222.2) The problem of sin is not self-existent in the finite world. The fact of finiteness is not evil or sinful. The finite world was made by an infinite Creator — it is the handiwork of his divine Sons — and therefore it must be good. It is the misuse, distortion, and perversion of the finite that gives origin to evil and sin.

111:6.4 (1222.3) The spirit can dominate mind; so mind can control energy. But mind can control energy only through its own intelligent manipulation of the metamorphic potentials inherent in the mathematical level of the causes and effects of the physical domains. Creature mind does not inherently control energy; that is a Deity prerogative. But creature mind can and does manipulate energy just in so far as it has become master of the energy secrets of the physical universe.

111:6.5 (1222.4) When man wishes to modify physical reality, be it himself or his environment, he succeeds to the extent that he has discovered the ways and means of controlling matter and directing energy. Unaided mind is impotent to influence anything material save its own physical mechanism, with which it is inescapably linked. But through the intelligent use of the body mechanism, mind can create other mechanisms, even energy relationships and living relationships, by the utilization of which this mind can increasingly control and even dominate its physical level in the universe.

111:6.6 (1222.5) Science is the source of facts, and mind cannot operate without facts. They are the building blocks in the construction of wisdom which are cemented together by life experience. Man can find the love of God without facts, and man can discover the laws of God without love, but man can never begin to appreciate the infinite symmetry, the supernal harmony, the exquisite repleteness of the all-inclusive nature of the First Source and Center until he has found divine law and divine love and has experientially unified these in his own evolving cosmic philosophy.

111:6.7 (1222.6) The expansion of material knowledge permits a greater intellectual appreciation of the meanings of ideas and the values of ideals. A human being can find truth in his inner experience, but he needs a clear knowledge of facts to apply his personal discovery of truth to the ruthlessly practical demands of everyday life.

111:6.8 (1222.7) It is only natural that mortal man should be harassed by feelings of insecurity as he views himself inextricably bound to nature while he possesses spiritual powers wholly transcendent to all things temporal and finite. Only religious confidence — living faith — can sustain man amid such difficult and perplexing problems.

111:6.9 (1223.1) Of all the dangers which beset man’s mortal nature and jeopardize his spiritual integrity, pride is the greatest. Courage is valorous, but egotism is vainglorious and suicidal. Reasonable self-confidence is not to be deplored. Man’s ability to transcend himself is the one thing which distinguishes him from the animal kingdom.

111:6.10 (1223.2) Pride is deceitful, intoxicating, and sin-breeding whether found in an individual, a group, a race, or a nation. It is literally true, “Pride goes before a fall.”

7. The Adjuster’s Problem

111:7.1 (1223.3) Uncertainty with security is the essence of the Paradise adventure — uncertainty in time and in mind, uncertainty as to the events of the unfolding Paradise ascent; security in spirit and in eternity, security in the unqualified trust of the creature son in the divine compassion and infinite love of the Universal Father; uncertainty as an inexperienced citizen of the universe; security as an ascending son in the universe mansions of an all-powerful, all-wise, and all-loving Father.

111:7.2 (1223.4) May I admonish you to heed the distant echo of the Adjuster’s faithful call to your soul? The indwelling Adjuster cannot stop or even materially alter your career struggle of time; the Adjuster cannot lessen the hardships of life as you journey on through this world of toil. The divine indweller can only patiently forbear while you fight the battle of life as it is lived on your planet; but you could, if you only would — as you work and worry, as you fight and toil — permit the valiant Adjuster to fight with you and for you. You could be so comforted and inspired, so enthralled and intrigued, if you would only allow the Adjuster constantly to bring forth the pictures of the real motive, the final aim, and the eternal purpose of all this difficult, uphill struggle with the commonplace problems of your present material world.

111:7.3 (1223.5) Why do you not aid the Adjuster in the task of showing you the spiritual counterpart of all these strenuous material efforts? Why do you not allow the Adjuster to strengthen you with the spiritual truths of cosmic power while you wrestle with the temporal difficulties of creature existence? Why do you not encourage the heavenly helper to cheer you with the clear vision of the eternal outlook of universal life as you gaze in perplexity at the problems of the passing hour? Why do you refuse to be enlightened and inspired by the universe viewpoint while you toil amidst the handicaps of time and flounder in the maze of uncertainties which beset your mortal life journey? Why not allow the Adjuster to spiritualize your thinking, even though your feet must tread the material paths of earthly endeavor?

111:7.4 (1223.6) The higher human races of Urantia are complexly admixed; they are a blend of many races and stocks of different origin. This composite nature renders it exceedingly difficult for the Monitors to work efficiently during life and adds definitely to the problems of both the Adjuster and the guardian seraphim after death. Not long since I was present on Salvington and heard a guardian of destiny present a formal statement in extenuation of the difficulties of ministering to her mortal subject. This seraphim said:

111:7.5 (1223.7) “Much of my difficulty was due to the unending conflict between the two natures of my subject: the urge of ambition opposed by animal indolence; the ideals of a superior people crossed by the instincts of an inferior race; the high purposes of a great mind antagonized by the urge of a primitive inheritance; the long-distance view of a far-seeing Monitor counteracted by the nearsightedness of a creature of time; the progressive plans of an ascending being modified by the desires and longings of a material nature; the flashes of universe intelligence cancelled by the chemical-energy mandates of the evolving race; the urge of angels opposed by the emotions of an animal; the training of an intellect annulled by the tendencies of instinct; the experience of the individual opposed by the accumulated propensities of the race; the aims of the best overshadowed by the drift of the worst; the flight of genius neutralized by the gravity of mediocrity; the progress of the good retarded by the inertia of the bad; the art of the beautiful besmirched by the presence of evil; the buoyancy of health neutralized by the debility of disease; the fountain of faith polluted by the poisons of fear; the spring of joy embittered by the waters of sorrow; the gladness of anticipation disillusioned by the bitterness of realization; the joys of living ever threatened by the sorrows of death. Such a life on such a planet! And yet, because of the ever-present help and urge of the Thought Adjuster, this soul did achieve a fair degree of happiness and success and has even now ascended to the judgment halls of mansonia.”

111:7.6 (1224.1) [Presented by a Solitary Messenger of Orvonton.]

위로↑

Paper 112 Personality Survival 고유성 생존

Paper 112

Personality Survival 고유성 생존

Fourteen aspects of personality
1. Personality and Reality
2. The Self
3. The Phenomenon of Death
4. Adjusters After Death
5. Survival of the Human Self
6. The Morontia Self
7. Adjuster Fusion

112:0.1 (1225.1) THE evolutionary planets are the spheres of human origin, the initial worlds of the ascending mortal career. Urantia is your starting point; here you and your divine Thought Adjuster are joined in temporary union. You have been endowed with a perfect guide; therefore, if you will sincerely run the race of time and gain the final goal of faith, the reward of the ages shall be yours; you will be eternally united with your indwelling Adjuster. Then will begin your real life, the ascending life, to which your present mortal state is but the vestibule. Then will begin your exalted and progressive mission as finaliters in the eternity which stretches out before you. And throughout all of these successive ages and stages of evolutionary growth, there is one part of you that remains absolutely unaltered, and that is personality — permanence in the presence of change.

112:0.2 (1225.2) While it would be presumptuous to attempt the definition of personality, it may prove helpful to recount some of the things which are known about personality:

112:0.3 (1225.3) 1. Personality is that quality in reality which is bestowed by the Universal Father himself or by the Conjoint Actor, acting for the Father.

112:0.4 (1225.4) 2. It may be bestowed upon any living energy system which includes mind or spirit.

112:0.5 (1225.5) 3. It is not wholly subject to the fetters of antecedent causation. It is relatively creative or cocreative.

112:0.6 (1225.6) 4. When bestowed upon evolutionary material creatures, it causes spirit to strive for the mastery of energy-matter through the mediation of mind.

112:0.7 (1225.7) 5. Personality, while devoid of identity, can unify the identity of any living energy system.

112:0.8 (1225.8) 6. It discloses only qualitative response to the personality circuit in contradistinction to the three energies which show both qualitative and quantitative response to gravity.

112:0.9 (1225.9) 7. Personality is changeless in the presence of change.

112:0.10 (1225.10) 8. It can make a gift to God — dedication of the free will to the doing of the will of God.

112:0.11 (1225.11) 9. It is characterized by morality — awareness of relativity of relationship with other persons. It discerns conduct levels and choosingly discriminates between them.

112:0.12 (1225.12) 10. Personality is unique, absolutely unique: It is unique in time and space; it is unique in eternity and on Paradise; it is unique when bestowed — there are no duplicates; it is unique during every moment of existence; it is unique in relation to God — he is no respecter of persons, but neither does he add them together, for they are nonaddable — they are associable but nontotalable.

112:0.13 (1226.1) 11. Personality responds directly to other-personality presence.

112:0.14 (1226.2) 12. It is one thing which can be added to spirit, thus illustrating the primacy of the Father in relation to the Son. (Mind does not have to be added to spirit.)

112:0.15 (1226.3) 13. Personality may survive mortal death with identity in the surviving soul. The Adjuster and the personality are changeless; the relationship between them (in the soul) is nothing but change, continuing evolution; and if this change (growth) ceased, the soul would cease.

112:0.16 (1226.4) 14. Personality is uniquely conscious of time, and this is something other than the time perception of mind or spirit.

1. Personality and Reality

112:1.1 (1226.5) Personality is bestowed by the Universal Father upon his creatures as a potentially eternal endowment. Such a divine gift is designed to function on numerous levels and in successive universe situations ranging from the lowly finite to the highest absonite, even to the borders of the absolute. Personality thus performs on three cosmic planes or in three universe phases:

112:1.2 (1226.6) 1. Position status. Personality functions equally efficiently in the local universe, in the superuniverse, and in the central universe.

112:1.3 (1226.7) 2. Meaning status. Personality performs effectively on the levels of the finite, the absonite, and even as impinging upon the absolute.

112:1.4 (1226.8) 3. Value status. Personality can be experientially realized in the progressive realms of the material, the morontial, and the spiritual.

112:1.5 (1226.9) Personality has a perfected range of cosmic dimensional performance. The dimensions of finite personality are three, and they are roughly functional as follows:

112:1.6 (1226.10) 1. Length represents direction and nature of progression — movement through space and according to time — evolution.

112:1.7 (1226.11) 2. Vertical depth embraces the organismal drives and attitudes, the varying levels of self-realization and the general phenomenon of reaction to environment.

112:1.8 (1226.12) 3. Breadth embraces the domain of co-ordination, association, and selfhood organization.

112:1.9 (1226.13) The type of personality bestowed upon Urantia mortals has a potentiality of seven dimensions of self-expression or person-realization. These dimensional phenomena are realizable as three on the finite level, three on the absonite level, and one on the absolute level. On subabsolute levels this seventh or totality dimension is experiencible as the fact of personality. This supreme dimension is an associable absolute and, while not infinite, is dimensionally potential for subinfinite penetration of the absolute.

112:1.10 (1226.14) The finite dimensions of personality have to do with cosmic length, depth, and breadth. Length denotes meaning; depth signifies value; breadth embraces insight — the capacity to experience unchallengeable consciousness of cosmic reality.

112:1.11 (1227.1) On the morontia level all of these finite dimensions of the material level are greatly enhanced, and certain new dimensional values are realizable. All these enlarged dimensional experiences of the morontia level are marvelously articulated with the supreme or personality dimension through the influence of mota and also because of the contribution of morontia mathematics.

112:1.12 (1227.2) Much trouble experienced by mortals in their study of human personality could be avoided if the finite creature would remember that dimensional levels and spiritual levels are not co-ordinated in experiential personality realization.

112:1.13 (1227.3) Life is really a process which takes place between the organism (selfhood) and its environment. The personality imparts value of identity and meanings of continuity to this organismal-environmental association. Thus it will be recognized that the phenomenon of stimulus-response is not a mere mechanical process since the personality functions as a factor in the total situation. It is ever true that mechanisms are innately passive; organisms, inherently active.

112:1.14 (1227.4) Physical life is a process taking place not so much within the organism as between the organism and the environment. And every such process tends to create and establish organismal patterns of reaction to such an environment. And all such directive patterns are highly influential in goal choosing.

112:1.15 (1227.5) It is through the mediation of mind that the self and the environment establish meaningful contact. The ability and willingness of the organism to make such significant contacts with environment (response to a drive) represents the attitude of the whole personality.

112:1.16 (1227.6) Personality cannot very well perform in isolation. Man is innately a social creature; he is dominated by the craving of belongingness. It is literally true, “No man lives unto himself.”

112:1.17 (1227.7) But the concept of the personality as the meaning of the whole of the living and functioning creature means much more than the integration of relationships; it signifies the unification of all factors of reality as well as co-ordination of relationships. Relationships exist between two objects, but three or more objects eventuate a system, and such a system is much more than just an enlarged or complex relationship. This distinction is vital, for in a cosmic system the individual members are not connected with each other except in relation to the whole and through the individuality of the whole.

112:1.18 (1227.8) In the human organism the summation of its parts constitutes selfhood — individuality — but such a process has nothing whatever to do with personality, which is the unifier of all these factors as related to cosmic realities.

112:1.19 (1227.9) In aggregations parts are added; in systems parts are arranged. Systems are significant because of organization — positional values. In a good system all factors are in cosmic position. In a bad system something is either missing or displaced — deranged. In the human system it is the personality which unifies all activities and in turn imparts the qualities of identity and creativity.

2. The Self

112:2.1 (1227.10) It would be helpful in the study of selfhood to remember:

112:2.2 (1227.11) 1. That physical systems are subordinate.

112:2.3 (1227.12) 2. That intellectual systems are co-ordinate.

112:2.4 (1227.13) 3. That personality is superordinate.

112:2.5 (1227.14) 4. That the indwelling spiritual force is potentially directive.

112:2.6 (1228.1) In all concepts of selfhood it should be recognized that the fact of life comes first, its evaluation or interpretation later. The human child first lives and subsequently thinks about his living. In the cosmic economy insight precedes foresight.

112:2.7 (1228.2) The universe fact of God’s becoming man has forever changed all meanings and altered all values of human personality. In the true meaning of the word, love connotes mutual regard of whole personalities, whether human or divine or human and divine. Parts of the self may function in numerous ways — thinking, feeling, wishing — but only the co-ordinated attributes of the whole personality are focused in intelligent action; and all of these powers are associated with the spiritual endowment of the mortal mind when a human being sincerely and unselfishly loves another being, human or divine.

112:2.8 (1228.3) All mortal concepts of reality are based on the assumption of the actuality of human personality; all concepts of superhuman realities are based on the experience of the human personality with and in the cosmic realities of certain associated spiritual entities and divine personalities. Everything nonspiritual in human experience, excepting personality, is a means to an end. Every true relationship of mortal man with other persons — human or divine — is an end in itself. And such fellowship with the personality of Deity is the eternal goal of universe ascension.

112:2.9 (1228.4) The possession of personality identifies man as a spiritual being since the unity of selfhood and the self-consciousness of personality are endowments of the supermaterial world. The very fact that a mortal materialist can deny the existence of supermaterial realities in and of itself demonstrates the presence, and indicates the working, of spirit synthesis and cosmic consciousness in his human mind.

112:2.10 (1228.5) There exists a great cosmic gulf between matter and thought, and this gulf is immeasurably greater between material mind and spiritual love. Consciousness, much less self-consciousness, cannot be explained by any theory of mechanistic electronic association or materialistic energy phenomena.

112:2.11 (1228.6) As mind pursues reality to its ultimate analysis, matter vanishes to the material senses but may still remain real to mind. When spiritual insight pursues that reality which remains after the disappearance of matter and pursues it to an ultimate analysis, it vanishes to mind, but the insight of spirit can still perceive cosmic realities and supreme values of a spiritual nature. Accordingly does science give way to philosophy, while philosophy must surrender to the conclusions inherent in genuine spiritual experience. Thinking surrenders to wisdom, and wisdom is lost in enlightened and reflective worship.

112:2.12 (1228.7) In science the human self observes the material world; philosophy is the observation of this observation of the material world; religion, true spiritual experience, is the experiential realization of the cosmic reality of the observation of the observation of all this relative synthesis of the energy materials of time and space. To build a philosophy of the universe on an exclusive materialism is to ignore the fact that all things material are initially conceived as real in the experience of human consciousness. The observer cannot be the thing observed; evaluation demands some degree of transcendence of the thing which is evaluated.

112:2.13 (1228.8) In time, thinking leads to wisdom and wisdom leads to worship; in eternity, worship leads to wisdom, and wisdom eventuates in the finality of thought.

112:2.14 (1229.1) The possibility of the unification of the evolving self is inherent in the qualities of its constitutive factors: the basic energies, the master tissues, the fundamental chemical overcontrol, the supreme ideas, the supreme motives, the supreme goals, and the divine spirit of Paradise bestowal — the secret of the self-consciousness of man’s spiritual nature.

112:2.15 (1229.2) The purpose of cosmic evolution is to achieve unity of personality through increasing spirit dominance, volitional response to the teaching and leading of the Thought Adjuster. Personality, both human and superhuman, is characterized by an inherent cosmic quality which may be called “the evolution of dominance,” the expansion of the control of both itself and its environment.

112:2.16 (1229.3) An ascending onetime human personality passes through two great phases of increasing volitional dominance over the self and in the universe:

112:2.17 (1229.4) 1. The prefinaliter or God-seeking experience of augmenting the self-realization through a technique of identity expansion and actualization together with cosmic problem solving and consequent universe mastery.

112:2.18 (1229.5) 2. The postfinaliter or God-revealing experience of the creative expansion of self-realization through revealing the Supreme Being of experience to the God-seeking intelligences who have not yet attained the divine levels of Godlikeness.

112:2.19 (1229.6) Descending personalities attain analogous experiences through their various universe adventures as they seek for enlarged capacity for ascertaining and executing the divine wills of the Supreme, Ultimate, and Absolute Deities.

112:2.20 (1229.7) The material self, the ego-entity of human identity, is dependent during the physical life on the continuing function of the material life vehicle, on the continued existence of the unbalanced equilibrium of energies and intellect which, on Urantia, has been given the name life. But selfhood of survival value, selfhood that can transcend the experience of death, is only evolved by establishing a potential transfer of the seat of the identity of the evolving personality from the transient life vehicle — the material body — to the more enduring and immortal nature of the morontia soul and on beyond to those levels whereon the soul becomes infused with, and eventually attains the status of, spirit reality. This actual transfer from material association to morontia identification is effected by the sincerity, persistence, and steadfastness of the God-seeking decisions of the human creature.

3. The Phenomenon of Death

112:3.1 (1229.8) Urantians generally recognize only one kind of death, the physical cessation of life energies; but concerning personality survival there are really three kinds:

112:3.2 (1229.9) 1. Spiritual (soul) death. If and when mortal man has finally rejected survival, when he has been pronounced spiritually insolvent, morontially bankrupt, in the conjoint opinion of the Adjuster and the surviving seraphim, when such co-ordinate advice has been recorded on Uversa, and after the Censors and their reflective associates have verified these findings, thereupon do the rulers of Orvonton order the immediate release of the indwelling Monitor. But this release of the Adjuster in no way affects the duties of the personal or group seraphim concerned with that Adjuster-abandoned individual. This kind of death is final in its significance irrespective of the temporary continuation of the living energies of the physical and mind mechanisms. From the cosmic standpoint the mortal is already dead; the continuing life merely indicates the persistence of the material momentum of cosmic energies.

112:3.3 (1230.1) 2. Intellectual (mind) death. When the vital circuits of higher adjutant ministry are disrupted through the aberrations of intellect or because of the partial destruction of the mechanism of the brain, and if these conditions pass a certain critical point of irreparability, the indwelling Adjuster is immediately released to depart for Divinington. On the universe records a mortal personality is considered to have met with death whenever the essential mind circuits of human will-action have been destroyed. And again, this is death, irrespective of the continuing function of the living mechanism of the physical body. The body minus the volitional mind is no longer human, but according to the prior choosing of the human will, the soul of such an individual may survive.

112:3.4 (1230.2) 3. Physical (body and mind) death. When death overtakes a human being, the Adjuster remains in the citadel of the mind until it ceases to function as an intelligent mechanism, about the time that the measurable brain energies cease their rhythmic vital pulsations. Following this dissolution the Adjuster takes leave of the vanishing mind, just as unceremoniously as entry was made years before, and proceeds to Divinington by way of Uversa.

112:3.5 (1230.3) After death the material body returns to the elemental world from which it was derived, but two nonmaterial factors of surviving personality persist: The pre-existent Thought Adjuster, with the memory transcription of the mortal career, proceeds to Divinington; and there also remains, in the custody of the destiny guardian, the immortal morontia soul of the deceased human. These phases and forms of soul, these once kinetic but now static formulas of identity, are essential to repersonalization on the morontia worlds; and it is the reunion of the Adjuster and the soul that reassembles the surviving personality, that reconsciousizes you at the time of the morontia awakening.

112:3.6 (1230.4) For those who do not have personal seraphic guardians, the group custodians faithfully and efficiently perform the same service of identity safekeeping and personality resurrection. The seraphim are indispensable to the reassembly of personality.

112:3.7 (1230.5) Upon death the Thought Adjuster temporarily loses personality, but not identity; the human subject temporarily loses identity, but not personality; on the mansion worlds both reunite in eternal manifestation. Never does a departed Thought Adjuster return to earth as the being of former indwelling; never is personality manifested without the human will; and never does a dis-Adjustered human being after death manifest active identity or in any manner establish communication with the living beings of earth. Such dis-Adjustered souls are wholly and absolutely unconscious during the long or short sleep of death. There can be no exhibition of any sort of personality or ability to engage in communications with other personalities until after completion of survival. Those who go to the mansion worlds are not permitted to send messages back to their loved ones. It is the policy throughout the universes to forbid such communication during the period of a current dispensation.

4. Adjusters After Death

112:4.1 (1231.1) When death of a material, intellectual, or spiritual nature occurs, the Adjuster bids farewell to the mortal host and departs for Divinington. From the headquarters of the local universe and the superuniverse a reflective contact is made with the supervisors of both governments, and the Monitor is registered out by the same number that recorded entry into the domains of time.

112:4.2 (1231.2) In some way not fully understood, the Universal Censors are able to gain possession of an epitome of the human life as it is embodied in the Adjuster’s duplicate transcription of the spiritual values and morontia meanings of the indwelt mind. The Censors are able to appropriate the Adjuster’s version of the deceased human’s survival character and spiritual qualities, and all this data, together with the seraphic records, is available for presentation at the time of the adjudication of the individual concerned. This information is also used to confirm those superuniverse mandates which make it possible for certain ascenders immediately to begin their morontia careers, upon mortal dissolution to proceed to the mansion worlds ahead of the formal termination of a planetary dispensation.

112:4.3 (1231.3) Subsequent to physical death, except in individuals translated from among the living, the released Adjuster goes immediately to the home sphere of Divinington. The details of what transpires on that world during the time of awaiting the factual reappearance of the surviving mortal depend chiefly on whether the human being ascends to the mansion worlds in his own individual right or awaits a dispensational summoning of the sleeping survivors of a planetary age.

112:4.4 (1231.4) If the mortal associate belongs to a group that will be repersonalized at the end of a dispensation, the Adjuster will not immediately return to the mansion world of the former system of service but will, according to choice, enter upon one of the following temporary assignments:

112:4.5 (1231.5) 1. Be mustered into the ranks of vanished Monitors for undisclosed service.

112:4.6 (1231.6) 2. Be assigned for a period to the observation of the Paradise regime.

112:4.7 (1231.7) 3. Be enrolled in one of the many training schools of Divinington.

112:4.8 (1231.8) 4. Be stationed for a time as a student observer on one of the other six sacred spheres which constitute the Father’s circuit of Paradise worlds.

112:4.9 (1231.9) 5. Be assigned to the messenger service of the Personalized Adjusters.

112:4.10 (1231.10) 6. Become an associate instructor in the Divinington schools devoted to the training of Monitors belonging to the virgin group.

112:4.11 (1231.11) 7. Be assigned to select a group of possible worlds on which to serve in the event that there is reasonable cause for believing that the human partner may have rejected survival.

112:4.12 (1231.12) If, when death overtakes you, you have attained the third circle or a higher realm and therefore have had assigned to you a personal guardian of destiny, and if the final transcript of the summary of survival character submitted by the Adjuster is unconditionally certified by the destiny guardian — if both seraphim and Adjuster essentially agree in every item of their life records and recommendations — if the Universal Censors and their reflective associates on Uversa confirm this data and do so without equivocation or reservation, in that event the Ancients of Days flash forth the mandate of advanced standing over the communication circuits to Salvington, and, thus released, the tribunals of the Sovereign of Nebadon will decree the immediate passage of the surviving soul to the resurrection halls of the mansion worlds.

112:4.13 (1232.1) If the human individual survives without delay, the Adjuster, so I am instructed, registers at Divinington, proceeds to the Paradise presence of the Universal Father, returns immediately and is embraced by the Personalized Adjusters of the superuniverse and local universe of assignment, receives the recognition of the chief Personalized Monitor of Divinington, and then, at once, passes into the “realization of identity transition,” being summoned therefrom on the third period and on the mansion world in the actual personality form made ready for the reception of the surviving soul of the earth mortal as that form has been projected by the guardian of destiny.

5. Survival of the Human Self

112:5.1 (1232.2) Selfhood is a cosmic reality whether material, morontial, or spiritual. The actuality of the personal is the bestowal of the Universal Father acting in and of himself or through his manifold universe agencies. To say that a being is personal is to recognize the relative individuation of such a being within the cosmic organism. The living cosmos is an all but infinitely integrated aggregation of real units, all of which are relatively subject to the destiny of the whole. But those that are personal have been endowed with the actual choice of destiny acceptance or of destiny rejection.

112:5.2 (1232.3) That which comes from the Father is like the Father eternal, and this is just as true of personality, which God gives by his own freewill choice, as it is of the divine Thought Adjuster, an actual fragment of God. Man’s personality is eternal but with regard to identity a conditioned eternal reality. Having appeared in response to the Father’s will, personality will attain Deity destiny, but man must choose whether or not he will be present at the attainment of such destiny. In default of such choice, personality attains experiential Deity directly, becoming a part of the Supreme Being. The cycle is foreordained, but man’s participation therein is optional, personal, and experiential.

112:5.3 (1232.4) Mortal identity is a transient time-life condition in the universe; it is real only in so far as the personality elects to become a continuing universe phenomenon. This is the essential difference between man and an energy system: The energy system must continue, it has no choice; but man has everything to do with determining his own destiny. The Adjuster is truly the path to Paradise, but man himself must pursue that path by his own deciding, his freewill choosing.

112:5.4 (1232.5) Human beings possess identity only in the material sense. Such qualities of the self are expressed by the material mind as it functions in the energy system of the intellect. When it is said that man has identity, it is recognized that he is in possession of a mind circuit which has been placed in subordination to the acts and choosing of the will of the human personality. But this is a material and purely temporary manifestation, just as the human embryo is a transient parasitic stage of human life. Human beings, from a cosmic perspective, are born, live, and die in a relative instant of time; they are not enduring. But mortal personality, through its own choosing, possesses the power of transferring its seat of identity from the passing material-intellect system to the higher morontia-soul system which, in association with the Thought Adjuster, is created as a new vehicle for personality manifestation.

112:5.5 (1233.1) And it is this very power of choice, the universe insignia of freewill creaturehood, that constitutes man’s greatest opportunity and his supreme cosmic responsibility. Upon the integrity of the human volition depends the eternal destiny of the future finaliter; upon the sincerity of the mortal free will the divine Adjuster depends for eternal personality; upon the faithfulness of mortal choice the Universal Father depends for the realization of a new ascending son; upon the steadfastness and wisdom of decision-actions the Supreme Being depends for the actuality of experiential evolution.

112:5.6 (1233.2) Though the cosmic circles of personality growth must eventually be attained, if, through no fault of your own, the accidents of time and the handicaps of material existence prevent your mastering these levels on your native planet, if your intentions and desires are of survival value, there are issued the decrees of probation extension. You will be afforded additional time in which to prove yourself.

112:5.7 (1233.3) If ever there is doubt as to the advisability of advancing a human identity to the mansion worlds, the universe governments invariably rule in the personal interests of that individual; they unhesitatingly advance such a soul to the status of a transitional being, while they continue their observations of the emerging morontia intent and spiritual purpose. Thus divine justice is certain of achievement, and divine mercy is accorded further opportunity for extending its ministry.

112:5.8 (1233.4) The governments of Orvonton and Nebadon do not claim absolute perfection for the detail working of the universal plan of mortal repersonalization, but they do claim to, and actually do, manifest patience, tolerance, understanding, and merciful sympathy. We had rather assume the risk of a system rebellion than to court the hazard of depriving one struggling mortal from any evolutionary world of the eternal joy of pursuing the ascending career.

112:5.9 (1233.5) This does not mean that human beings are to enjoy a second opportunity in the face of the rejection of a first, not at all. But it does signify that all will creatures are to experience one true opportunity to make one undoubted, self-conscious, and final choice. The sovereign Judges of the universes will not deprive any being of personality status who has not finally and fully made the eternal choice; the soul of man must and will be given full and ample opportunity to reveal its true intent and real purpose.

112:5.10 (1233.6) When the more spiritually and cosmically advanced mortals die, they proceed immediately to the mansion worlds; in general, this provision operates with those who have had assigned to them personal seraphic guardians. Other mortals may be detained until such time as the adjudication of their affairs has been completed, after which they may proceed to the mansion worlds, or they may be assigned to the ranks of the sleeping survivors who will be repersonalized en masse at the end of the current planetary dispensation.

112:5.11 (1233.7) There are two difficulties that hamper my efforts to explain just what happens to you in death, the surviving you which is distinct from the departing Adjuster. One of these consists in the impossibility of conveying to your level of comprehension an adequate description of a transaction on the borderland of the physical and morontia realms. The other is brought about by the restrictions placed upon my commission as a revelator of truth by the celestial governing authorities of Urantia. There are many interesting details which might be presented, but I withhold them upon the advice of your immediate planetary supervisors. But within the limits of my permission I can say this much:

112:5.12 (1234.1) There is something real, something of human evolution, something additional to the Mystery Monitor, which survives death. This newly appearing entity is the soul, and it survives the death of both your physical body and your material mind. This entity is the conjoint child of the combined life and efforts of the human you in liaison with the divine you, the Adjuster. This child of human and divine parentage constitutes the surviving element of terrestrial origin; it is the morontia self, the immortal soul.

112:5.13 (1234.2) This child of persisting meaning and surviving value is wholly unconscious during the period from death to repersonalization and is in the keeping of the seraphic destiny guardian throughout this season of waiting. You will not function as a conscious being, following death, until you attain the new consciousness of morontia on the mansion worlds of Satania.

112:5.14 (1234.3) At death the functional identity associated with the human personality is disrupted through the cessation of vital motion. Human personality, while transcending its constituent parts, is dependent on them for functional identity. The stoppage of life destroys the physical brain patterns for mind endowment, and the disruption of mind terminates mortal consciousness. The consciousness of that creature cannot subsequently reappear until a cosmic situation has been arranged which will permit the same human personality again to function in relationship with living energy.

112:5.15 (1234.4) During the transit of surviving mortals from the world of origin to the mansion worlds, whether they experience personality reassembly on the third period or ascend at the time of a group resurrection, the record of personality constitution is faithfully preserved by the archangels on their worlds of special activities. These beings are not the custodians of personality (as the guardian seraphim are of the soul), but it is nonetheless true that every identifiable factor of personality is effectually safeguarded in the custody of these dependable trustees of mortal survival. As to the exact whereabouts of mortal personality during the time intervening between death and survival, we do not know.

112:5.16 (1234.5) The situation which makes repersonalization possible is brought about in the resurrection halls of the morontia receiving planets of a local universe. Here in these life-assembly chambers the supervising authorities provide that relationship of universe energy — morontial, mindal, and spiritual — which makes possible the reconsciousizing of the sleeping survivor. The reassembly of the constituent parts of a onetime material personality involves:

112:5.17 (1234.6) 1. The fabrication of a suitable form, a morontia energy pattern, in which the new survivor can make contact with nonspiritual reality, and within which the morontia variant of the cosmic mind can be encircuited.

112:5.18 (1234.7) 2. The return of the Adjuster to the waiting morontia creature. The Adjuster is the eternal custodian of your ascending identity; your Monitor is the absolute assurance that you yourself and not another will occupy the morontia form created for your personality awakening. And the Adjuster will be present at your personality reassembly to take up once more the role of Paradise guide to your surviving self.

112:5.19 (1235.1) 3. When these prerequisites of repersonalization have been assembled, the seraphic custodian of the potentialities of the slumbering immortal soul, with the assistance of numerous cosmic personalities, bestows this morontia entity upon and in the awaiting morontia mind-body form while committing this evolutionary child of the Supreme to eternal association with the waiting Adjuster. And this completes the repersonalization, reassembly of memory, insight, and consciousness — identity.

112:5.20 (1235.2) The fact of repersonalization consists in the seizure of the encircuited morontia phase of the newly segregated cosmic mind by the awakening human self. The phenomenon of personality is dependent on the persistence of the identity of selfhood reaction to universe environment; and this can only be effected through the medium of mind. Selfhood persists in spite of a continuous change in all the factor components of self; in the physical life the change is gradual; at death and upon repersonalization the change is sudden. The true reality of all selfhood (personality) is able to function responsively to universe conditions by virtue of the unceasing changing of its constituent parts; stagnation terminates in inevitable death. Human life is an endless change of the factors of life unified by the stability of the unchanging personality.

112:5.21 (1235.3) And when you thus awaken on the mansion worlds of Jerusem, you will be so changed, the spiritual transformation will be so great that, were it not for your Thought Adjuster and the destiny guardian, who so fully connect up your new life in the new worlds with your old life in the first world, you would at first have difficulty in connecting the new morontia consciousness with the reviving memory of your previous identity. Notwithstanding the continuity of personal selfhood, much of the mortal life would at first seem to be a vague and hazy dream. But time will clarify many mortal associations.

112:5.22 (1235.4) The Thought Adjuster will recall and rehearse for you only those memories and experiences which are a part of, and essential to, your universe career. If the Adjuster has been a partner in the evolution of aught in the human mind, then will these worth-while experiences survive in the eternal consciousness of the Adjuster. But much of your past life and its memories, having neither spiritual meaning nor morontia value, will perish with the material brain; much of material experience will pass away as onetime scaffolding which, having bridged you over to the morontia level, no longer serves a purpose in the universe. But personality and the relationships between personalities are never scaffolding; mortal memory of personality relationships has cosmic value and will persist. On the mansion worlds you will know and be known, and more, you will remember, and be remembered by, your onetime associates in the short but intriguing life on Urantia.

6. The Morontia Self

112:6.1 (1235.5) Just as a butterfly emerges from the caterpillar stage, so will the true personalities of human beings emerge on the mansion worlds, for the first time revealed apart from their onetime enshroudment in the material flesh. The morontia career in the local universe has to do with the continued elevation of the personality mechanism from the beginning morontia level of soul existence up to the final morontia level of progressive spirituality.

112:6.2 (1235.6) It is difficult to instruct you regarding your morontia personality forms for the local universe career. You will be endowed with morontia patterns of personality manifestability, and these are investments which, in the last analysis, are beyond your comprehension. Such forms, while entirely real, are not energy patterns of the material order which you now understand. They do, however, serve the same purpose on the local universe worlds as do your material bodies on the planets of human nativity.

112:6.3 (1236.1) To a certain extent, the appearance of the material body-form is responsive to the character of the personality identity; the physical body does, to a limited degree, reflect something of the inherent nature of the personality. Still more so does the morontia form. In the physical life, mortals may be outwardly beautiful though inwardly unlovely; in the morontia life, and increasingly on its higher levels, the personality form will vary directly in accordance with the nature of the inner person. On the spiritual level, outward form and inner nature begin to approximate complete identification, which grows more and more perfect on higher and higher spirit levels.

112:6.4 (1236.2) In the morontia estate the ascending mortal is endowed with the Nebadon modification of the cosmic-mind endowment of the Master Spirit of Orvonton. The mortal intellect, as such, has perished, has ceased to exist as a focalized universe entity apart from the undifferentiated mind circuits of the Creative Spirit. But the meanings and values of the mortal mind have not perished. Certain phases of mind are continued in the surviving soul; certain experiential values of the former human mind are held by the Adjuster; and there persist in the local universe the records of the human life as it was lived in the flesh, together with certain living registrations in the numerous beings who are concerned with the final evaluation of the ascending mortal, beings extending in range from seraphim to Universal Censors and probably on beyond to the Supreme.

112:6.5 (1236.3) Creature volition cannot exist without mind, but it does persist in spite of the loss of the material intellect. During the times immediately following survival, the ascending personality is in great measure guided by the character patterns inherited from the human life and by the newly appearing action of morontia mota. And these guides to mansonia conduct function acceptably in the early stages of the morontia life and prior to the emergence of morontia will as a full-fledged volitional expression of the ascending personality.

112:6.6 (1236.4) There are no influences in the local universe career comparable to the seven adjutant mind-spirits of human existence. The morontia mind must evolve by direct contact with cosmic mind, as this cosmic mind has been modified and translated by the creative source of local universe intellect — the Divine Minister.

112:6.7 (1236.5) Mortal mind, prior to death, is self-consciously independent of the Adjuster presence; adjutant mind needs only the associated material-energy pattern to enable it to operate. But the morontia soul, being superadjutant, does not retain self-consciousness without the Adjuster when deprived of the material-mind mechanism. This evolving soul does, however, possess a continuing character derived from the decisions of its former associated adjutant mind, and this character becomes active memory when the patterns thereof are energized by the returning Adjuster.

112:6.8 (1236.6) The persistence of memory is proof of the retention of the identity of original selfhood; it is essential to complete self-consciousness of personality continuity and expansion. Those mortals who ascend without Adjusters are dependent on the instruction of seraphic associates for the reconstruction of human memory; otherwise the morontia souls of the Spirit-fused mortals are not limited. The pattern of memory persists in the soul, but this pattern requires the presence of the former Adjuster to become immediately self-realizable as continuing memory. Without the Adjuster, it requires considerable time for the mortal survivor to re-explore and relearn, to recapture, the memory consciousness of the meanings and values of a former existence.

112:6.9 (1237.1) The soul of survival value faithfully reflects both the qualitative and the quantitative actions and motivations of the material intellect, the former seat of the identity of selfhood. In the choosing of truth, beauty, and goodness, the mortal mind enters upon its premorontia universe career under the tutelage of the seven adjutant mind-spirits unified under the direction of the spirit of wisdom. Subsequently, upon the completion of the seven circles of premorontia attainment, the superimposition of the endowment of morontia mind upon adjutant mind initiates the prespiritual or morontia career of local universe progression.

112:6.10 (1237.2) When a creature leaves his native planet, he leaves the adjutant ministry behind and becomes solely dependent on morontia intellect. When an ascender leaves the local universe, he has attained the spiritual level of existence, having passed beyond the morontia level. This newly appearing spirit entity then becomes attuned to the direct ministry of the cosmic mind of Orvonton.

7. Adjuster Fusion

112:7.1 (1237.3) Thought Adjuster fusion imparts eternal actualities to personality which were previously only potential. Among these new endowments may be mentioned: fixation of divinity quality, past-eternity experience and memory, immortality, and a phase of qualified potential absoluteness.

112:7.2 (1237.4) When your earthly course in temporary form has been run, you are to awaken on the shores of a better world, and eventually you will be united with your faithful Adjuster in an eternal embrace. And this fusion constitutes the mystery of making God and man one, the mystery of finite creature evolution, but it is eternally true. Fusion is the secret of the sacred sphere of Ascendington, and no creature, save those who have experienced fusion with the spirit of Deity, can comprehend the true meaning of the actual values which are conjoined when the identity of a creature of time becomes eternally one with the spirit of Paradise Deity.

112:7.3 (1237.5) Fusion with the Adjuster is usually effected while the ascender is resident within his local system. It may occur on the planet of nativity as a transcendence of natural death; it may take place on any one of the mansion worlds or on the headquarters of the system; it may even be delayed until the time of the constellation sojourn; or, in special instances, it may not be consummated until the ascender is on the local universe capital.

112:7.4 (1237.6) When fusion with the Adjuster has been effected, there can be no future danger to the eternal career of such a personality. Celestial beings are tested throughout a long experience, but mortals pass through a relatively short and intensive testing on the evolutionary and morontia worlds.

112:7.5 (1237.7) Fusion with the Adjuster never occurs until the mandates of the superuniverse have pronounced that the human nature has made a final and irrevocable choice for the eternal career. This is the at-onement authorization, which, when issued, constitutes the clearance authority for the fused personality eventually to leave the confines of the local universe to proceed sometime to the headquarters of the superuniverse, from which point the pilgrim of time will, in the distant future, enseconaphim for the long flight to the central universe of Havona and the Deity adventure.

112:7.6 (1238.1) On the evolutionary worlds, selfhood is material; it is a thing in the universe and as such is subject to the laws of material existence. It is a fact in time and is responsive to the vicissitudes thereof. Survival decisions must here be formulated. In the morontia state the self has become a new and more enduring universe reality, and its continuing growth is predicated on its increasing attunement to the mind and spirit circuits of the universes. Survival decisions are now being confirmed. When the self attains the spiritual level, it has become a secure value in the universe, and this new value is predicated upon the fact that survival decisions have been made, which fact has been witnessed by eternal fusion with the Thought Adjuster. And having achieved the status of a true universe value, the creature becomes liberated in potential for the seeking of the highest universe value — God.

112:7.7 (1238.2) Such fused beings are twofold in their universe reactions: They are discrete morontia individuals not altogether unlike seraphim, and they are also beings in potential on the order of the Paradise finaliters.

112:7.8 (1238.3) But the fused individual is really one personality, one being, whose unity defies all attempts at analysis by any intelligence of the universes. And so, having passed the tribunals of the local universe from the lowest to the highest, none of which have been able to identify man or Adjuster, the one apart from the other, you shall finally be taken before the Sovereign of Nebadon, your local universe Father. And there, at the hand of the very being whose creative fatherhood in this universe of time has made possible the fact of your life, you will be granted those credentials which entitle you eventually to proceed upon your superuniverse career in quest of the Universal Father.

112:7.9 (1238.4) Has the triumphant Adjuster won personality by the magnificent service to humanity, or has the valiant human acquired immortality through sincere efforts to achieve Adjusterlikeness? It is neither; but they together have achieved the evolution of a member of one of the unique orders of the ascending personalities of the Supreme, one who will ever be found serviceable, faithful, and efficient, a candidate for further growth and development, ever ranging upward and never ceasing the supernal ascent until the seven circuits of Havona have been traversed and the onetime soul of earthly origin stands in worshipful recognition of the actual personality of the Father on Paradise.

112:7.10 (1238.5) Throughout all this magnificent ascent the Thought Adjuster is the divine pledge of the future and full spiritual stabilization of the ascending mortal. Meanwhile the presence of the mortal free will affords the Adjuster an eternal channel for the liberation of the divine and infinite nature. Now have these two identities become one; no event of time or of eternity can ever separate man and Adjuster; they are inseparable, eternally fused.

112:7.11 (1238.6) On the Adjuster-fusion worlds the destiny of the Mystery Monitor is identical with that of the ascending mortal — the Paradise Corps of the Finality. And neither Adjuster nor mortal can attain that unique goal without the full co-operation and faithful help of the other. This extraordinary partnership is one of the most engrossing and amazing of all the cosmic phenomena of this universe age.

112:7.12 (1239.1) From the time of Adjuster fusion the status of the ascender is that of the evolutionary creature. The human member was the first to enjoy personality and, therefore, outranks the Adjuster in all matters concerned with the recognition of personality. The Paradise headquarters of this fused being is Ascendington, not Divinington, and this unique combination of God and man ranks as an ascending mortal all the way up to the Corps of the Finality.

112:7.13 (1239.2) When once an Adjuster fuses with an ascending mortal, the number of that Adjuster is stricken from the records of the superuniverse. What happens on the records of Divinington, I do not know, but I surmise that the registry of that Adjuster is removed to the secret circles of the inner courts of Grandfanda, the acting head of the Corps of the Finality.

112:7.14 (1239.3) With Adjuster fusion the Universal Father has completed his promise of the gift of himself to his material creatures; he has fulfilled the promise, and consummated the plan, of the eternal bestowal of divinity upon humanity. Now begins the human attempt to realize and to actualize the limitless possibilities that are inherent in the supernal partnership with God which has thus factualized.

112:7.15 (1239.4) The present known destiny of surviving mortals is the Paradise Corps of the Finality; this is also the goal of destiny for all Thought Adjusters who become joined in eternal union with their mortal companions. At present the Paradise finaliters are working throughout the grand universe in many undertakings, but we all conjecture that they will have other and even more supernal tasks to perform in the distant future after the seven superuniverses have become settled in light and life, and when the finite God has finally emerged from the mystery which now surrounds this Supreme Deity.

112:7.16 (1239.5) You have been instructed to a certain extent about the organization and personnel of the central universe, the superuniverses, and the local universes; you have been told something about the character and origin of some of the various personalities who now rule these far-flung creations. You have also been informed that there are in process of organization vast galaxies of universes far out beyond the periphery of the grand universe, in the first outer space level. It has also been intimated in the course of these narratives that the Supreme Being is to disclose his unrevealed tertiary function in these now uncharted regions of outer space; and you have also been told that the finaliters of the Paradise corps are the experiential children of the Supreme.

112:7.17 (1239.6) We believe that the mortals of Adjuster fusion, together with their finaliter associates, are destined to function in some manner in the administration of the universes of the first outer space level. We have not the slightest doubt that in due time these enormous galaxies will become inhabited universes. And we are equally convinced that among the administrators thereof will be found the Paradise finaliters whose natures are the cosmic consequence of the blending of creature and Creator.

112:7.18 (1239.7) What an adventure! What a romance! A gigantic creation to be administered by the children of the Supreme, these personalized and humanized Adjusters, these Adjusterized and eternalized mortals, these mysterious combinations and eternal associations of the highest known manifestation of the essence of the First Source and Center and the lowest form of intelligent life capable of comprehending and attaining the Universal Father. We conceive that such amalgamated beings, such partnerships of Creator and creature, will become superb rulers, matchless administrators, and understanding and sympathetic directors of any and all forms of intelligent life which may come into existence throughout these future universes of the first outer space level.

112:7.19 (1240.1) True it is, you mortals are of earthly, animal origin; your frame is indeed dust. But if you actually will, if you really desire, surely the heritage of the ages is yours, and you shall someday serve throughout the universes in your true characters — children of the Supreme God of experience and divine sons of the Paradise Father of all personalities.

112:7.20 (1240.2) [Presented by a Solitary Messenger of Orvonton.]

위로↑

Paper 113 Seraphic Guardians of Destiny 운명의 세라핌천사 수호(守護)자들

Paper 113

Seraphic Guardians of Destiny 운명의 세라핌천사 수호(守護)자들

1. The Guardian Angels
2. The Destiny Guardians
3. Relation to Other Spirit Influences
4. Seraphic Domains of Action
5. Seraphic Ministry to Mortals
6. Guardian Angels After Death
7. Seraphim and the Ascendant Career

113:0.1 (1241.1) HAVING presented the narratives of the Ministering Spirits of Time and the Messenger Hosts of Space, we come to the consideration of the guardian angels, seraphim devoted to the ministry to individual mortals, for whose elevation and perfection all of the vast survival scheme of spiritual progression has been provided. In past ages on Urantia, these destiny guardians were about the only group of angels that had recognition. The planetary seraphim are indeed ministering spirits sent forth to do service for those who shall survive. These attending seraphim have functioned as the spiritual helpers of mortal man in all the great events of the past and the present. In many a revelation “the word was spoken by angels”; many of the mandates of heaven have been “received by the ministry of angels.”

113:0.2 (1241.2) Seraphim are the traditional angels of heaven; they are the ministering spirits who live so near you and do so much for you. They have ministered on Urantia since the earliest times of human intelligence.

1. The Guardian Angels

113:1.1 (1241.3) The teaching about guardian angels is not a myth; certain groups of human beings do actually have personal angels. It was in recognition of this that Jesus, in speaking of the children of the heavenly kingdom, said: “Take heed that you despise not one of these little ones, for I say to you, their angels do always behold the presence of the spirit of my Father.”

113:1.2 (1241.4) Originally, the seraphim were definitely assigned to the separate Urantia races. But since the bestowal of Michael, they are assigned in accordance with human intelligence, spirituality, and destiny. Intellectually, mankind is divided into three classes:

113:1.3 (1241.5) 1. The subnormal minded — those who do not exercise normal will power; those who do not make average decisions. This class embraces those who cannot comprehend God; they lack capacity for the intelligent worship of Deity. The subnormal beings of Urantia have a corps of seraphim, one company, with one battalion of cherubim, assigned to minister to them and to witness that justice and mercy are extended to them in the life struggles of the sphere.

113:1.4 (1241.6) 2. The average, normal type of human mind. From the standpoint of seraphic ministry, most men and women are grouped in seven classes in accordance with their status in making the circles of human progress and spiritual development.

113:1.5 (1241.7) 3. The supernormal minded — those of great decision and undoubted potential of spiritual achievement; men and women who enjoy more or less contact with their indwelling Adjusters; members of the various reserve corps of destiny. No matter in what circle a human happens to be, if such an individual becomes enrolled in any of the several reserve corps of destiny, right then and there, personal seraphim are assigned, and from that time until the earthly career is finished, that mortal will enjoy the continuous ministry and unceasing watchcare of a guardian angel. Also, when any human being makes the supreme decision, when there is a real betrothal with the Adjuster, a personal guardian is immediately assigned to that soul.

113:1.6 (1242.1) In the ministry to so-called normal beings, seraphic assignments are made in accordance with the human attainment of the circles of intellectuality and spirituality. You start out in your mind of mortal investment in the seventh circle and journey inward in the task of self-understanding, self-conquest, and self-mastery; and circle by circle you advance until (if natural death does not terminate your career and transfer your struggles to the mansion worlds) you reach the first or inner circle of relative contact and communion with the indwelling Adjuster.

113:1.7 (1242.2) Human beings in the initial or seventh circle have one guardian angel with one company of assisting cherubim assigned to the watchcare and custody of one thousand mortals. In the sixth circle, a seraphic pair with one company of cherubim is assigned to guide these ascending mortals in groups of five hundred. When the fifth circle is attained, human beings are grouped in companies of approximately one hundred, and a pair of guardian seraphim with a group of cherubim is placed in charge. Upon attainment of the fourth circle, mortal beings are assembled in groups of ten, and again charge is given to a pair of seraphim, assisted by one company of cherubim.

113:1.8 (1242.3) When a mortal mind breaks through the inertia of animal legacy and attains the third circle of human intellectuality and acquired spirituality, a personal angel (in reality two) will henceforth be wholly and exclusively devoted to this ascending mortal. And thus these human souls, in addition to the ever-present and increasingly efficient indwelling Thought Adjusters, receive the undivided assistance of these personal guardians of destiny in all their efforts to finish the third circle, traverse the second, and attain the first.

2. The Destiny Guardians

113:2.1 (1242.4) Seraphim are not known as guardians of destiny until such time as they are assigned to the association of a human soul who has realized one or more of three achievements: has made a supreme decision to become Godlike, has entered the third circle, or has been mustered into one of the reserve corps of destiny.

113:2.2 (1242.5) In the evolution of races a guardian of destiny is assigned to the very first being who attains the requisite circle of conquest. On Urantia the first mortal to secure a personal guardian was Rantowoc, a wise man of the red race of long ago.

113:2.3 (1242.6) All angelic assignments are made from a group of volunteering seraphim, and these appointments are always in accordance with human needs and with regard to the status of the angelic pair — in the light of seraphic experience, skill, and wisdom. Only seraphim of long service, the more experienced and tested types, are assigned as destiny guards. Many guardians have gained much valuable experience on those worlds which are of the non-Adjuster fusion series. Like the Adjusters, the seraphim attend these beings for a single lifetime and then are liberated for new assignment. Many guardians on Urantia have had this previous practical experience on other worlds.

113:2.4 (1243.1) When human beings fail to survive, their personal or group guardians may repeatedly serve in similar capacities on the same planet. The seraphim develop a sentimental regard for individual worlds and entertain a special affection for certain races and types of mortal creatures with whom they have been so closely and intimately associated.

113:2.5 (1243.2) The angels develop an abiding affection for their human associates; and you would, if you could only visualize the seraphim, develop a warm affection for them. Divested of material bodies, given spirit forms, you would be very near the angels in many attributes of personality. They share most of your emotions and experience some additional ones. The only emotion actuating you which is somewhat difficult for them to comprehend is the legacy of animal fear that bulks so large in the mental life of the average inhabitant of Urantia. The angels really find it hard to understand why you will so persistently allow your higher intellectual powers, even your religious faith, to be so dominated by fear, so thoroughly demoralized by the thoughtless panic of dread and anxiety.

113:2.6 (1243.3) All seraphim have individual names, but in the records of assignment to world service they are frequently designated by their planetary numbers. At the universe headquarters they are registered by name and number. The destiny guardian of the human subject used in this contactual communication is number 3 of group 17, of company 126, of battalion 4, of unit 384, of legion 6, of host 37, of the 182,314th seraphic army of Nebadon. The current planetary assignment number of this seraphim on Urantia and to this human subject is 3,641,852.

113:2.7 (1243.4) In the ministry of personal guardianship, the assignment of angels as destiny guardians, seraphim always volunteer their services. In the city of this visitation a certain mortal was recently admitted to the reserve corps of destiny, and since all such humans are personally attended by guardian angels, more than one hundred qualified seraphim sought the assignment. The planetary director selected twelve of the more experienced individuals and subsequently appointed the seraphim whom they selected as best adapted to guide this human being through his life journey. That is, they selected a certain pair of equally qualified seraphim; one of this seraphic pair will always be on duty.

113:2.8 (1243.5) Seraphic tasks may be unremitting, but either of the angelic pair can discharge all ministering responsibilities. Like cherubim, seraphim usually serve in pairs, but unlike their less advanced associates, the seraphim sometimes work singly. In practically all their contacts with human beings they can function as individuals. Both angels are required only for communication and service on the higher circuits of the universes.

113:2.9 (1243.6) When a seraphic pair accept guardian assignment, they serve for the remainder of the life of that human being. The complement of being (one of the two angels) becomes the recorder of the undertaking. These complemental seraphim are the recording angels of the mortals of the evolutionary worlds. The records are kept by the pair of cherubim (a cherubim and a sanobim) who are always associated with the seraphic guardians, but these records are always sponsored by one of the seraphim.

113:2.10 (1244.1) For purposes of rest and recharging with the life energy of the universe circuits, the guardian is periodically relieved by her complement, and during her absence the associated cherubim functions as the recorder, as is also the case when the complemental seraphim is similarly absent.

3. Relation to Other Spirit Influences

113:3.1 (1244.2) One of the most important things a destiny guardian does for her mortal subject is to effect a personal co-ordination of the numerous impersonal spirit influences which indwell, surround, and impinge upon the mind and soul of the evolving material creature. Human beings are personalities, and it is exceedingly difficult for nonpersonal spirits and prepersonal entities to make direct contact with such highly material and discretely personal minds. In the ministry of the guarding angel all of these influences are more or less unified and made more nearly appreciable by the expanding moral nature of the evolving human personality.

113:3.2 (1244.3) More especially can and does this seraphic guardian correlate the manifold agencies and influences of the Infinite Spirit, ranging from the domains of the physical controllers and the adjutant mind-spirits up to the Holy Spirit of the Divine Minister and to the Omnipresent Spirit presence of the Paradise Third Source and Center. Having thus unified and made more personal these vast ministries of the Infinite Spirit, the seraphim then undertakes to correlate this integrated influence of the Conjoint Actor with the spirit presences of the Father and the Son.

113:3.3 (1244.4) The Adjuster is the presence of the Father; the Spirit of Truth, the presence of the Sons. These divine endowments are unified and co-ordinated on the lower levels of human spiritual experience by the ministry of the guardian seraphim. The angelic servers are gifted in combining the love of the Father and the mercy of the Son in their ministry to mortal creatures.

113:3.4 (1244.5) And herein is revealed the reason why the seraphic guardian eventually becomes the personal custodian of the mind patterns, memory formulas, and soul realities of the mortal survivor during that interval between physical death and morontia resurrection. None but the ministering children of the Infinite Spirit could thus function in behalf of the human creature during this phase of transition from one level of the universe to another and higher level. Even when you engage in your terminal transition slumber, when you pass from time to eternity, a high supernaphim likewise shares the transit with you as the custodian of creature identity and the surety of personal integrity.

113:3.5 (1244.6) On the spiritual level, seraphim make personal many otherwise impersonal and prepersonal ministries of the universe; they are co-ordinators. On the intellectual level they are the correlators of mind and morontia; they are interpreters. And on the physical level they manipulate terrestrial environment through their liaison with the Master Physical Controllers and through the co-operative ministry of the midway creatures.

113:3.6 (1244.7) This is a recital of the manifold and intricate function of an attending seraphim; but how does such a subordinate angelic personality, created but a little above the universe level of humanity, do such difficult and complex things? We do not really know, but we conjecture that this phenomenal ministry is in some undisclosed manner facilitated by the unrecognized and unrevealed working of the Supreme Being, the actualizing Deity of the evolving universes of time and space. Throughout the entire realm of progressive survival in and through the Supreme Being, seraphim are an essential part of continuing mortal progression.

4. Seraphic Domains of Action

113:4.1 (1245.1) The guardian seraphim are not mind, though they do spring from the same source that also gives origin to mortal mind, the Creative Spirit. Seraphim are mind stimulators; they continually seek to promote circle-making decisions in human mind. They do this, not as does the Adjuster, operating from within and through the soul, but rather from the outside inward, working through the social, ethical, and moral environment of human beings. Seraphim are not the divine Adjuster lure of the Universal Father, but they do function as the personal agency of the ministry of the Infinite Spirit.

113:4.2 (1245.2) Mortal man, subject to Adjuster leading, is also amenable to seraphic guidance. The Adjuster is the essence of man’s eternal nature; the seraphim is the teacher of man’s evolving nature — in this life the mortal mind, in the next the morontia soul. On the mansion worlds you will be conscious and aware of seraphic instructors, but in the first life men are usually unaware of them.

113:4.3 (1245.3) Seraphim function as teachers of men by guiding the footsteps of the human personality into paths of new and progressive experiences. To accept the guidance of a seraphim rarely means attaining a life of ease. In following this leading you are sure to encounter, and if you have the courage, to traverse, the rugged hills of moral choosing and spiritual progress.

113:4.4 (1245.4) The impulse of worship largely originates in the spirit promptings of the higher mind adjutants, reinforced by the leadings of the Adjuster. But the urge to pray so often experienced by God-conscious mortals very often arises as the result of seraphic influence. The guarding seraphim is constantly manipulating the mortal environment for the purpose of augmenting the cosmic insight of the human ascender to the end that such a survival candidate may acquire enhanced realization of the presence of the indwelling Adjuster and thus be enabled to yield increased co-operation with the spiritual mission of the divine presence.

113:4.5 (1245.5) While there is apparently no communication between the indwelling Adjusters and the encompassing seraphim, they always seem to work in perfect harmony and exquisite accord. The guardians are most active at those times when the Adjusters are least active, but their ministry is in some manner strangely correlated. Such superb co-operation could hardly be either accidental or incidental.

113:4.6 (1245.6) The ministering personality of the guardian seraphim, the God presence of the indwelling Adjuster, the encircuited action of the Holy Spirit, and the Son-consciousness of the Spirit of Truth are all divinely correlated into a meaningful unity of spiritual ministry in and to a mortal personality. Though hailing from different sources and different levels, these celestial influences are all integrated in the enveloping and evolving presence of the Supreme Being.

5. Seraphic Ministry to Mortals

113:5.1 (1245.7) Angels do not invade the sanctity of the human mind; they do not manipulate the will of mortals; neither do they directly contact with the indwelling Adjusters. The guardian of destiny influences you in every possible manner consistent with the dignity of your personality; under no circumstances do these angels interfere with the free action of the human will. Neither angels nor any other order of universe personality have power or authority to curtail or abridge the prerogatives of human choosing.

113:5.2 (1246.1) Angels are so near you and care so feelingly for you that they figuratively “weep because of your willful intolerance and stubbornness.” Seraphim do not shed physical tears; they do not have physical bodies; neither do they possess wings. But they do have spiritual emotions, and they do experience feelings and sentiments of a spiritual nature which are in certain ways comparable to human emotions.

113:5.3 (1246.2) The seraphim act in your behalf quite independent of your direct appeals; they are executing the mandates of their superiors, and thus they function regardless of your passing whims or changing moods. This does not imply that you may not make their tasks either easier or more difficult, but rather that angels are not directly concerned with your appeals or with your prayers.

113:5.4 (1246.3) In the life of the flesh the intelligence of angels is not directly available to mortal men. They are not overlords or directors; they are simply guardians. The seraphim guard you; they do not seek directly to influence you; you must chart your own course, but these angels then act to make the best possible use of the course you have chosen. They do not (ordinarily) arbitrarily intervene in the routine affairs of human life. But when they receive instructions from their superiors to perform some unusual exploit, you may rest assured that these guardians will find some means of carrying out these mandates. They do not, therefore, intrude into the picture of human drama except in emergencies and then usually on the direct orders of their superiors. They are the beings who are going to follow you for many an age, and they are thus receiving an introduction to their future work and personality association.

113:5.5 (1246.4) Seraphim are able to function as material ministers to human beings under certain circumstances, but their action in this capacity is very rare. They are able, with the assistance of the midway creatures and the physical controllers, to function in a wide range of activities in behalf of human beings, even to make actual contact with mankind, but such occurrences are very unusual. In most instances the circumstances of the material realm proceed unaltered by seraphic action, although occasions have arisen, involving jeopardy to vital links in the chain of human evolution, in which seraphic guardians have acted, and properly, on their own initiative.

6. Guardian Angels After Death

113:6.1 (1246.5) Having told you something of the ministry of seraphim during natural life, I will endeavor to inform you about the conduct of the guardians of destiny at the time of the mortal dissolution of their human associates. Upon your death, your records, identity specifications, and the morontia entity of the human soul — conjointly evolved by the ministry of mortal mind and the divine Adjuster — are faithfully conserved by the destiny guardian together with all other values related to your future existence, everything that constitutes you, the real you, except the identity of continuing existence represented by the departing Adjuster and the actuality of personality.

113:6.2 (1246.6) The instant the pilot light in the human mind disappears, the spirit luminosity which seraphim associate with the presence of the Adjuster, the attending angel reports in person to the commanding angels, successively, of the group, company, battalion, unit, legion, and host; and after being duly registered for the final adventure of time and space, such an angel receives certification by the planetary chief of seraphim for reporting to the Evening Star (or other lieutenant of Gabriel) in command of the seraphic army of this candidate for universe ascension. And upon being granted permission from the commander of this highest organizational unit, such a guardian of destiny proceeds to the first mansion world and there awaits the consciousizing of her former ward in the flesh.

113:6.3 (1247.1) In case the human soul fails of survival after having received the assignment of a personal angel, the attending seraphim must proceed to the headquarters of the local universe, there to witness to the complete records of her complement as previously reported. Next she goes before the tribunals of the archangels, to be absolved from blame in the matter of the survival failure of her subject; and then she goes back to the worlds, again to be assigned to another mortal of ascending potentiality or to some other division of seraphic ministry.

113:6.4 (1247.2) But angels minister to evolutionary creatures in many ways aside from the services of personal and group guardianship. Personal guardians whose subjects do not go immediately to the mansion worlds do not tarry there in idleness awaiting the dispensational roll calls of judgment; they are reassigned to numerous ministering missions throughout the universe.

113:6.5 (1247.3) The guardian seraphim is the custodial trustee of the survival values of mortal man’s slumbering soul as the absent Adjuster is the identity of such an immortal universe being. When these two collaborate in the resurrection halls of mansonia in conjunction with the newly fabricated morontia form, there occurs the reassembly of the constituent factors of the personality of the mortal ascender.

113:6.6 (1247.4) The Adjuster will identify you; the guardian seraphim will repersonalize you and then re-present you to the faithful Monitor of your earth days.

113:6.7 (1247.5) And even so, when a planetary age ends, when those in the lower circles of mortal achievement are forgathered, it is their group guardians who reassemble them in the resurrection halls of the mansion spheres, even as your record tells: “And he shall send his angels with a great voice and shall gather together his elect from one end of the realm to another.”

113:6.8 (1247.6) The technique of justice demands that personal or group guardians shall respond to the dispensational roll call in behalf of all nonsurviving personalities. The Adjusters of such nonsurvivors do not return, and when the rolls are called, the seraphim respond, but the Adjusters make no answer. This constitutes the “resurrection of the unjust,” in reality the formal recognition of the cessation of creature existence. This roll call of justice always immediately follows the roll call of mercy, the resurrection of the sleeping survivors. But these are matters which are of concern to none but the supreme and all-knowing Judges of survival values. Such problems of adjudication do not really concern us.

113:6.9 (1247.7) Group guardians may serve on a planet age after age and eventually become custodians of the slumbering souls of thousands upon thousands of sleeping survivors. They can so serve on many different worlds in a given system since the resurrection response occurs on the mansion worlds.

113:6.10 (1247.8) All personal and group guardians in the system of Satania who went astray in the Lucifer rebellion, notwithstanding that many sincerely repented of their folly, are to be detained on Jerusem until the final adjudication of the rebellion. Already have the Universal Censors arbitrarily taken from these disobedient and unfaithful guardians all aspects of their soul trusts and lodged these morontia realities for safekeeping in the custody of volunteer seconaphim.

7. Seraphim and the Ascendant Career

113:7.1 (1248.1) It is indeed an epoch in the career of an ascending mortal, this first awakening on the shores of the mansion world; there, for the first time, actually to see your long-loved and ever-present angelic companions of earth days; there also to become truly conscious of the identity and presence of the divine Monitor who so long indwelt your mind on earth. Such an experience constitutes a glorious awakening, a real resurrection.

113:7.2 (1248.2) On the morontia spheres the attending seraphim (there are two of them) are your open companions. These angels not only consort with you as you progress through the career of the transition worlds, in every way possible assisting you in the acquirement of morontia and spirit status, but they also avail themselves of the opportunity to advance by study in the extension schools for evolutionary seraphim maintained on the mansion worlds.

113:7.3 (1248.3) The human race was created just a little lower than the more simple types of the angelic orders. Therefore will your first assignment of the morontia life be as assistants to the seraphim in the immediate work awaiting at the time you attain personality consciousness subsequent to your liberation from the bonds of the flesh.

113:7.4 (1248.4) Before leaving the mansion worlds, all mortals will have permanent seraphic associates or guardians. And as you ascend the morontia spheres, eventually it is the seraphic guardians who witness and certify the decrees of your eternal union with the Thought Adjusters. Together they have established your personality identities as children of the flesh from the worlds of time. Then, with your attainment of the mature morontia estate, they accompany you through Jerusem and the associated worlds of system progress and culture. After that they go with you to Edentia and its seventy spheres of advanced socialization, and subsequently will they pilot you to the Melchizedeks and follow you through the superb career of the universe headquarters worlds. And when you have learned the wisdom and culture of the Melchizedeks, they will take you on to Salvington, where you will stand face to face with the Sovereign of all Nebadon. And still will these seraphic guides follow you through the minor and major sectors of the superuniverse and on to the receiving worlds of Uversa, remaining with you until you finally enseconaphim for the long Havona flight.

113:7.5 (1248.5) Some of the destiny guardians of attachment during the mortal career follow the course of the ascending pilgrims through Havona. The others bid their long-time mortal associates a temporary farewell, and then, while these mortals traverse the circles of the central universe, these guardians of destiny achieve the circles of Seraphington. And they will be in waiting on the shores of Paradise when their mortal associates awaken from the last transit sleep of time into the new experiences of eternity. Such ascending seraphim subsequently enter upon divergent services in the finaliter corps and in the Seraphic Corps of Completion.

113:7.6 (1248.6) Man and angel may or may not be reunited in eternal service, but wherever seraphic assignment may take them, the seraphim are always in communication with their former wards of the evolutionary worlds, the ascendant mortals of time. The intimate associations and the affectionate attachments of the realms of human origin are never forgotten nor ever completely severed. In the eternal ages men and angels will co-operate in the divine service as they did in the career of time.

113:7.7 (1249.1) For seraphim, the surest way of achieving the Paradise Deities is by successfully guiding a soul of evolutionary origin to the portals of Paradise. Therefore is the assignment of guardian of destiny the most highly prized seraphic duty.

113:7.8 (1249.2) Only destiny guardians are mustered into the primary or mortal Corps of the Finality, and such pairs have engaged in the supreme adventure of identity at-oneness; the two beings have achieved spiritual bi-unification on Seraphington prior to their reception into the finaliter corps. In this experience the two angelic natures, so complemental in all universe functions, achieve ultimate spirit two-in-oneness, repercussing in a new capacity for the reception of, and fusion with, a non-Adjuster fragment of the Paradise Father. And so do some of your loving seraphic associates in time also become your finaliter associates in eternity, children of the Supreme and perfected sons of the Paradise Father.

113:7.9 (1249.3) [Presented by the Chief of Seraphim stationed on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 114 Seraphic Planetary Government 세라핌 행성 정부(政府)

Paper 114

Seraphic Planetary Government 세라핌 행성 정부(政府)

1. The Sovereignty of Urantia
2. The Board of Planetary Supervisors
3. The Resident Governor General
4. The Most High Observer
Most High regencies
5. The Planetary Government
6. The Master Seraphim of Planetary Supervision
(1) The epochal angels
(2) The progress angels
(3) The religious guardians
(4) The angels of national life
(5) The angels of the races
(6) The angels of the future
(7) The angels of enlightenment
(8) The angels of health
(9) The home seraphim
(10) The angels of industry
(11) The angels of diversion
(12) The angels of superhuman ministry
7. The Reserve Corps of Destiny

114:0.1 (1250.1) THE Most Highs rule in the kingdoms of men through many celestial forces and agencies but chiefly through the ministry of seraphim.

114:0.2 (1250.2) At noon today the roll call of planetary angels, guardians, and others on Urantia was 501,234,619 pairs of seraphim. There were assigned to my command two hundred seraphic hosts — 597,196,800 pairs of seraphim, or 1,194,393,600 individual angels. The registry, however, shows 1,002,469,238 individuals; it follows therefore that 191,924,362 angels were absent from this world on transport, messenger, and death duty. (On Urantia there are about the same number of cherubim as seraphim, and they are similarly organized.)

114:0.3 (1250.3) Seraphim and their associated cherubim have much to do with the details of the superhuman government of a planet, especially of worlds which have been isolated by rebellion. The angels, ably assisted by the midwayers, function on Urantia as the actual supermaterial ministers who execute the mandates of the resident governor general and all his associates and subordinates. Seraphim as a class are occupied with many assignments other than those of personal and group guardianship.

114:0.4 (1250.4) Urantia is not without proper and effective supervision from the system, constellation, and universe rulers. But the planetary government is unlike that of any other world in the Satania system, even in all Nebadon. This uniqueness in your plan of supervision is due to a number of unusual circumstances:

114:0.5 (1250.5) 1. The life modification status of Urantia.

114:0.6 (1250.6) 2. The exigencies of the Lucifer rebellion.

114:0.7 (1250.7) 3. The disruptions of the Adamic default.

114:0.8 (1250.8) 4. The irregularities growing out of the fact that Urantia was one of the bestowal worlds of the Universe Sovereign. Michael of Nebadon is the Planetary Prince of Urantia.

114:0.9 (1250.9) 5. The special function of the twenty-four planetary directors.

114:0.10 (1250.10) 6. The location on the planet of an archangels’ circuit.

114:0.11 (1250.11) 7. The more recent designation of the onetime incarnated Machiventa Melchizedek as vicegerent Planetary Prince.

1. The Sovereignty of Urantia

114:1.1 (1250.12) The original sovereignty of Urantia was held in trust by the sovereign of the Satania system. It was first delegated by him to a joint commission of Melchizedeks and Life Carriers, and this group functioned on Urantia until the arrival of a regularly constituted Planetary Prince. Subsequent to the downfall of Prince Caligastia, at the time of the Lucifer rebellion, Urantia had no sure and settled relationship with the local universe and its administrative divisions until the completion of Michael’s bestowal in the flesh, when he was proclaimed, by the Union of Days, Planetary Prince of Urantia. Such a proclamation in surety and in principle forever settled the status of your world, but in practice the Sovereign Creator Son made no gesture of personal administration of the planet aside from the establishment of the Jerusem commission of twenty-four former Urantians with authority to represent him in the government of Urantia and all other quarantined planets in the system. One of this council is now always resident on Urantia as resident governor general.

114:1.2 (1251.1) Vicegerent authority to act for Michael as Planetary Prince has been recently vested in Machiventa Melchizedek, but this Son of the local universe has made not the slightest move toward modifying the present planetary regime of the successive administrations of the resident governors general.

114:1.3 (1251.2) There is little likelihood that any marked change will be made in the government of Urantia during the present dispensation unless the vicegerent Planetary Prince should arrive to assume his titular responsibilities. It appears to certain of our associates that at some time in the near future the plan of sending one of the twenty-four counselors to Urantia to act as governor general will be superseded by the formal arrival of Machiventa Melchizedek with the vicegerent mandate of the sovereignty of Urantia. As acting Planetary Prince he would undoubtedly continue in charge of the planet until the final adjudication of the Lucifer rebellion and probably on into the distant future of planetary settlement in light and life.

114:1.4 (1251.3) Some believe that Machiventa will not come to take personal direction of Urantian affairs until the end of the current dispensation. Others hold that the vicegerent Prince may not come, as such, until Michael sometime returns to Urantia as he promised when still in the flesh. Still others, including this narrator, look for Melchizedek’s appearance any day or hour.

2. The Board of Planetary Supervisors

114:2.1 (1251.4) Since the times of Michael’s bestowal on your world the general management of Urantia has been intrusted to a special group on Jerusem of twenty-four onetime Urantians. Qualification for membership on this commission is unknown to us, but we have observed that those who have been thus commissioned have all been contributors to the enlarging sovereignty of the Supreme in the system of Satania. By nature they were all real leaders when they functioned on Urantia, and (excepting Machiventa Melchizedek) these qualities of leadership have been further augmented by mansion world experience and supplemented by the training of Jerusem citizenship. Members are nominated to the twenty-four by the cabinet of Lanaforge, seconded by the Most Highs of Edentia, approved by the Assigned Sentinel of Jerusem, and appointed by Gabriel of Salvington in accordance with the mandate of Michael. The temporary appointees function just as fully as do the permanent members of this commission of special supervisors.

114:2.2 (1251.5) This board of planetary directors is especially concerned with the supervision of those activities on this world which result from the fact that Michael here experienced his terminal bestowal. They are kept in close and immediate touch with Michael by the liaison activities of a certain Brilliant Evening Star, the identical being who attended upon Jesus throughout the mortal bestowal.

114:2.3 (1252.1) At the present time one John, known to you as “the Baptist,” is chairman of this council when it is in session on Jerusem. But the ex officio head of this council is the Assigned Sentinel of Satania, the direct and personal representative of the Associate Inspector on Salvington and of the Supreme Executive of Orvonton.

114:2.4 (1252.2) The members of this same commission of former Urantians also act as advisory supervisors of the thirty-six other rebellion-isolated worlds of the system; they perform a very valuable service in keeping Lanaforge, the System Sovereign, in close and sympathetic touch with the affairs of these planets, which still remain more or less under the overcontrol of the Constellation Fathers of Norlatiadek. These twenty-four counselors make frequent trips as individuals to each of the quarantined planets, especially to Urantia.

114:2.5 (1252.3) Each of the other isolated worlds is advised by similar and varying sized commissions of its onetime inhabitants, but these other commissions are subordinate to the Urantian group of twenty-four. While the members of the latter commission are thus actively interested in every phase of human progress on each quarantined world in Satania, they are especially and particularly concerned with the welfare and advancement of the mortal races of Urantia, for they immediately and directly supervise the affairs of none of the planets except Urantia, and even here their authority is not complete excepting in certain domains concerned with mortal survival.

114:2.6 (1252.4) No one knows how long these twenty-four Urantia counselors will continue in their present status, detached from the regular program of universe activities. They will no doubt continue to serve in their present capacities until some change in planetary status ensues, such as the end of a dispensation, the assumption of full authority by Machiventa Melchizedek, the final adjudication of the Lucifer rebellion, or the reappearance of Michael on the world of his final bestowal. The present resident governor general of Urantia seems inclined to the opinion that all but Machiventa may be released for Paradise ascension the moment the system of Satania is restored to the constellation circuits. But other opinions are also current.

3. The Resident Governor General

114:3.1 (1252.5) Every one hundred years of Urantia time, the Jerusem corps of twenty-four planetary supervisors designate one of their number to sojourn on your world to act as their executive representative, as resident governor general. During the times of the preparation of these narratives this executive officer was changed, the nineteenth so to serve being succeeded by the twentieth. The name of the current planetary supervisor is withheld from you only because mortal man is so prone to venerate, even to deify, his extraordinary compatriots and superhuman superiors.

114:3.2 (1252.6) The resident governor general has no actual personal authority in the management of world affairs except as the representative of the twenty-four Jerusem counselors. He acts as the co-ordinator of superhuman administration and is the respected head and universally recognized leader of the celestial beings functioning on Urantia. All orders of angelic hosts regard him as their co-ordinating director, while the United Midwayers, since the departure of 1-2-3 the first to become one of the twenty-four counselors, really look upon the successive governors general as their planetary fathers.

114:3.3 (1253.1) Although the governor general does not possess actual and personal authority on the planet, he hands down scores of rulings and decisions each day which are accepted as final by all personalities concerned. He is much more of a fatherly adviser than a technical ruler. In certain ways he functions as would a Planetary Prince, but his administration much more closely resembles that of the Material Sons.

114:3.4 (1253.2) The Urantia government is represented in the councils of Jerusem in accordance with an arrangement whereby the returning governor general sits as a temporary member of the System Sovereign’s cabinet of Planetary Princes. It was expected, when Machiventa was designated vicegerent Prince, that he would immediately assume his place in the council of the Planetary Princes of Satania, but thus far he has made no gesture in this direction.

114:3.5 (1253.3) The supermaterial government of Urantia does not maintain a very close organic relationship with the higher units of the local universe. In a way, the resident governor general represents Salvington as well as Jerusem since he acts on behalf of the twenty-four counselors, who are directly representative of Michael and Gabriel. And being a Jerusem citizen, the planetary governor can function as a spokesman for the System Sovereign. The constellation authorities are represented directly by a Vorondadek Son, the Edentia observer.

4. The Most High Observer

114:4.1 (1253.4) The sovereignty of Urantia is further complicated by the onetime arbitrary seizure of planetary authority by the government of Norlatiadek shortly after the planetary rebellion. There is still resident on Urantia a Vorondadek Son, an observer for the Most Highs of Edentia and, in the absence of direct action by Michael, trustee of planetary sovereignty. The present Most High observer (and sometime regent) is the twenty-third thus to serve on Urantia.

114:4.2 (1253.5) There are certain groups of planetary problems which are still under the control of the Most Highs of Edentia, jurisdiction over them having been seized at the time of the Lucifer rebellion. Authority in these matters is exercised by a Vorondadek Son, the Norlatiadek observer, who maintains very close advisory relations with the planetary supervisors. The race commissioners are very active on Urantia, and their various group chiefs are informally attached to the resident Vorondadek observer, who acts as their advisory director.

114:4.3 (1253.6) In a crisis the actual and sovereign head of the government, excepting in certain purely spiritual matters, would be this Vorondadek Son of Edentia now on observation duty. (In these exclusively spiritual problems and in certain purely personal matters, the supreme authority seems to be vested in the commanding archangel attached to the divisional headquarters of that order which was recently established on Urantia.)

114:4.4 (1253.7) A Most High observer is empowered, at his discretion, to seize the planetary government in times of grave planetary crises, and it is of record that this has happened thirty-three times in the history of Urantia. At such times the Most High observer functions as the Most High regent, exercising unquestioned authority over all ministers and administrators resident on the planet excepting only the divisional organization of the archangels.

114:4.5 (1253.8) Vorondadek regencies are not peculiar to rebellion-isolated planets, for the Most Highs may intervene at any time in the affairs of the inhabited worlds, interposing the superior wisdom of the constellation rulers in the affairs of the kingdoms of men.

5. The Planetary Government

114:5.1 (1254.1) The actual administration of Urantia is indeed difficult to describe. There exists no formal government along the lines of universe organization, such as separate legislative, executive, and judicial departments. The twenty-four counselors come the nearest to being the legislative branch of the planetary government. The governor general is a provisional and advisory chief executive with the veto power resident in the Most High observer. And there are no absolutely authoritative judicial powers operative on the planet — only the conciliating commissions.

114:5.2 (1254.2) A majority of the problems involving seraphim and midwayers are, by mutual consent, decided by the governor general. But except when voicing the mandates of the twenty-four counselors, his rulings are all subject to appeal to conciliating commissions, to local authorities constituted for planetary function, or even to the System Sovereign of Satania.

114:5.3 (1254.3) The absence of the corporeal staff of a Planetary Prince and the material regime of an Adamic Son and Daughter is partially compensated by the special ministry of seraphim and by the unusual services of the midway creatures. The absence of the Planetary Prince is effectively compensated by the triune presence of the archangels, the Most High observer, and the governor general.

114:5.4 (1254.4) This rather loosely organized and somewhat personally administered planetary government is more than expectedly effective because of the timesaving assistance of the archangels and their ever-ready circuit, which is so frequently utilized in planetary emergencies and administrative difficulties. Technically, the planet is still spiritually isolated in the Norlatiadek circuits, but in an emergency this handicap can now be circumvented through utilization of the archangels’ circuit. Planetary isolation is, of course, of little concern to individual mortals since the pouring out of the Spirit of Truth upon all flesh nineteen hundred years ago.

114:5.5 (1254.5) Each administrative day on Urantia begins with a consultative conference, which is attended by the governor general, the planetary chief of archangels, the Most High observer, the supervising supernaphim, the chief of resident Life Carriers, and invited guests from among the high Sons of the universe or from among certain of the student visitors who may chance to be sojourning on the planet.

114:5.6 (1254.6) The direct administrative cabinet of the governor general consists of twelve seraphim, the acting chiefs of the twelve groups of special angels functioning as the immediate superhuman directors of planetary progress and stability.

6. The Master Seraphim of Planetary Supervision

114:6.1 (1254.7) When the first governor general arrived on Urantia, concurrent with the outpouring of the Spirit of Truth, he was accompanied by twelve corps of special seraphim, Seraphington graduates, who were immediately assigned to certain special planetary services. These exalted angels are known as the master seraphim of planetary supervision and are, aside from the overcontrol of the planetary Most High observer, under the immediate direction of the resident governor general.

114:6.2 (1255.1) These twelve groups of angels, while functioning under the general supervision of the resident governor general, are immediately directed by the seraphic council of twelve, the acting chiefs of each group. This council also serves as the volunteer cabinet of the resident governor general.

114:6.3 (1255.2) As planetary chief of seraphim, I preside over this council of seraphic chiefs, and I am a volunteer supernaphim of the primary order serving on Urantia as the successor of the onetime chief of the angelic hosts of the planet who defaulted at the time of the Caligastia secession.

114:6.4 (1255.3) The twelve corps of the master seraphim of planetary supervision are functional on Urantia as follows:

114:6.5 (1255.4) 1. The epochal angels. These are the angels of the current age, the dispensational group. These celestial ministers are intrusted with the oversight and direction of the affairs of each generation as they are designed to fit into the mosaic of the age in which they occur. The present corps of epochal angels serving on Urantia is the third group assigned to the planet during the current dispensation.

114:6.6 (1255.5) 2. The progress angels. These seraphim are intrusted with the task of initiating the evolutionary progress of the successive social ages. They foster the development of the inherent progressive trend of evolutionary creatures; they labor incessantly to make things what they ought to be. The group now on duty is the second to be assigned to the planet.

114:6.7 (1255.6) 3. The religious guardians. These are the “angels of the churches,” the earnest contenders for that which is and has been. They endeavor to maintain the ideals of that which has survived for the sake of the safe transit of moral values from one epoch to another. They are the checkmates of the angels of progress, all the while seeking to translate from one generation to another the imperishable values of the old and passing forms into the new and therefore less stabilized patterns of thought and conduct. These angels do contend for spiritual forms, but they are not the source of ultrasectarianism and meaningless controversial divisions of professed religionists. The corps now functioning on Urantia is the fifth thus to serve.

114:6.8 (1255.7) 4. The angels of nation life. These are the “angels of the trumpets,” directors of the political performances of Urantia national life. The group now functioning in the overcontrol of international relations is the fourth corps to serve on the planet. It is particularly through the ministry of this seraphic division that “the Most Highs rule in the kingdoms of men.”

114:6.9 (1255.8) 5. The angels of the races. Those who work for the conservation of the evolutionary races of time, regardless of their political entanglements and religious groupings. On Urantia there are remnants of nine human races which have commingled and combined into the people of modern times. These seraphim are closely associated with the ministry of the race commissioners, and the group now on Urantia is the original corps assigned to the planet soon after the day of Pentecost.

114:6.10 (1255.9) 6. The angels of the future. These are the projection angels, who forecast a future age and plan for the realization of the better things of a new and advancing dispensation; they are the architects of the successive eras. The group now on the planet has thus functioned since the beginning of the current dispensation.

114:6.11 (1256.1) 7. The angels of enlightenment. Urantia is now receiving the help of the third corps of seraphim dedicated to the fostering of planetary education. These angels are occupied with mental and moral training as it concerns individuals, families, groups, schools, communities, nations, and whole races.

114:6.12 (1256.2) 8. The angels of health. These are the seraphic ministers assigned to the assistance of those mortal agencies dedicated to the promotion of health and the prevention of disease. The present corps is the sixth group to serve during this dispensation.

114:6.13 (1256.3) 9. The home seraphim. Urantia now enjoys the services of the fifth group of angelic ministers dedicated to the preservation and advancement of the home, the basic institution of human civilization.

114:6.14 (1256.4) 10. The angels of industry. This seraphic group is concerned with fostering industrial development and improving economic conditions among the Urantia peoples. This corps has been seven times changed since the bestowal of Michael.

114:6.15 (1256.5) 11. The angels of diversion. These are the seraphim who foster the values of play, humor, and rest. They ever seek to uplift man’s recreational diversions and thus to promote the more profitable utilization of human leisure. The present corps is the third of that order to minister on Urantia.

114:6.16 (1256.6) 12. The angels of superhuman ministry. These are the angels of the angels, those seraphim who are assigned to the ministry of all other superhuman life on the planet, temporary or permanent. This corps has served since the beginning of the current dispensation.

114:6.17 (1256.7) When these groups of master seraphim disagree in matters of planetary policy or procedure, their differences are usually composed by the governor general, but all his rulings are subject to appeal in accordance with the nature and gravity of the issues involved in the disagreement.

114:6.18 (1256.8) None of these angelic groups exercise direct or arbitrary control over the domains of their assignment. They cannot fully control the affairs of their respective realms of action, but they can and do so manipulate planetary conditions and so associate circumstances as favorably to influence the spheres of human activity to which they are attached.

114:6.19 (1256.9) The master seraphim of planetary supervision utilize many agencies for the prosecution of their missions. They function as ideational clearinghouses, mind focalizers, and project promoters. While unable to inject new and higher conceptions into human minds, they often act to intensify some higher ideal which has already appeared within a human intellect.

114:6.20 (1256.10) But aside from these many means of positive action, the master seraphim insure planetary progress against vital jeopardy through the mobilization, training, and maintenance of the reserve corps of destiny. The chief function of these reservists is to insure against breakdown of evolutionary progress; they are the provisions which the celestial forces have made against surprise; they are the guarantees against disaster.

7. The Reserve Corps of Destiny

114:7.1 (1257.1) The reserve corps of destiny consists of living men and women who have been admitted to the special service of the superhuman administration of world affairs. This corps is made up of the men and women of each generation who are chosen by the spirit directors of the realm to assist in the conduct of the ministry of mercy and wisdom to the children of time on the evolutionary worlds. It is the general practice in the conduct of the affairs of the ascension plans to begin this liaison utilization of mortal will creatures immediately they are competent and trustworthy to assume such responsibilities. Accordingly, as soon as men and women appear on the stage of temporal action with sufficient mental capacity, adequate moral status, and requisite spirituality, they are quickly assigned to the appropriate celestial group of planetary personalities as human liaisons, mortal assistants.

114:7.2 (1257.2) When human beings are chosen as protectors of planetary destiny, when they become pivotal individuals in the plans which the world administrators are prosecuting, at that time the planetary chief of seraphim confirms their temporal attachment to the seraphic corps and appoints personal destiny guardians to serve with these mortal reservists. All reservists have self-conscious Adjusters, and most of them function in the higher cosmic circles of intellectual achievement and spiritual attainment.

114:7.3 (1257.3) Mortals of the realm are chosen for service in the reserve corps of destiny on the inhabited worlds because of:

114:7.4 (1257.4) 1. Special capacity for being secretly rehearsed for numerous possible emergency missions in the conduct of various activities of world affairs.

114:7.5 (1257.5) 2. Wholehearted dedication to some special social, economic, political, spiritual, or other cause, coupled with willingness to serve without human recognition and rewards.

114:7.6 (1257.6) 3. The possession of a Thought Adjuster of extraordinary versatility and probable pre-Urantia experience in coping with planetary difficulties and contending with impending world emergency situations.

114:7.7 (1257.7) Each division of planetary celestial service is entitled to a liaison corps of these mortals of destiny standing. The average inhabited world employs seventy separate corps of destiny, which are intimately connected with the superhuman current conduct of world affairs. On Urantia there are twelve reserve corps of destiny, one for each of the planetary groups of seraphic supervision.

114:7.8 (1257.8) The twelve groups of Urantia destiny reservists are composed of mortal inhabitants of the sphere who have been rehearsed for numerous crucial positions on earth and are held in readiness to act in possible planetary emergencies. This combined corps now consists of 962 persons. The smallest corps numbers 41 and the largest 172. With the exception of less than a score of contact personalities, the members of this unique group are wholly unconscious of their preparation for possible function in certain planetary crises. These mortal reservists are chosen by the corps to which they are respectively attached and are likewise trained and rehearsed in the deep mind by the combined technique of Thought Adjuster and seraphic guardian ministry. Many times numerous other celestial personalities participate in this unconscious training, and in all this special preparation the midwayers perform valuable and indispensable services.

114:7.9 (1258.1) On many worlds the better adapted secondary midway creatures are able to attain varying degrees of contact with the Thought Adjusters of certain favorably constituted mortals through the skillful penetration of the minds of the latters’ indwelling. (And it was by just such a fortuitous combination of cosmic adjustments that these revelations were materialized in the English language on Urantia.) Such potential contact mortals of the evolutionary worlds are mobilized in the numerous reserve corps, and it is, to a certain extent, through these small groups of forward-looking personalities that spiritual civilization is advanced and the Most Highs are able to rule in the kingdoms of men. The men and women of these reserve corps of destiny thus have various degrees of contact with their Adjusters through the intervening ministry of the midway creatures; but these same mortals are little known to their fellows except in those rare social emergencies and spiritual exigencies wherein these reserve personalities function for the prevention of the breakdown of evolutionary culture or the extinction of the light of living truth. On Urantia these reservists of destiny have seldom been emblazoned on the pages of human history.

114:7.10 (1258.2) The reservists unconsciously act as conservators of essential planetary information. Many times, upon the death of a reservist, a transfer of certain vital data from the mind of the dying reservist to a younger successor is made by a liaison of the two Thought Adjusters. The Adjusters undoubtedly function in many other ways unknown to us, in connection with these reserve corps.

114:7.11 (1258.3) On Urantia the reserve corps of destiny, though having no permanent head, does have its own permanent councils which constitute its governing organization. These embrace the judiciary council, the historicity council, the council on political sovereignty, and many others. From time to time, in accordance with the corps organization, titular (mortal) heads of the whole reserve corps have been commissioned by these permanent councils for specific function. The tenure of such reservist chiefs is usually a matter of a few hours’ duration, being limited to the accomplishment of some specific task at hand.

114:7.12 (1258.4) The Urantia reserve corps had its largest membership in the days of the Adamites and Andites, steadily declining with the dilution of the violet blood and reaching its low point around the time of Pentecost, since which time reserve corps membership has steadily increased.

114:7.13 (1258.5) (The cosmic reserve corps of universe-conscious citizens on Urantia now numbers over one thousand mortals whose insight of cosmic citizenship far transcends the sphere of their terrestrial abode, but I am forbidden to reveal the real nature of the function of this unique group of living human beings.)

114:7.14 (1258.6) Urantia mortals should not allow the comparative spiritual isolation of their world from certain of the local universe circuits to produce a feeling of cosmic desertion or planetary orphanage. There is operative on the planet a very definite and effective superhuman supervision of world affairs and human destinies.

114:7.15 (1258.7) But it is true that you can have, at best, only a meager idea of an ideal planetary government. Since the early times of the Planetary Prince, Urantia has suffered from the miscarriage of the divine plan of world growth and racial development. The loyal inhabited worlds of Satania are not governed as is Urantia. Nevertheless, compared with the other isolated worlds, your planetary governments have not been so inferior; only one or two worlds may be said to be worse, and a few may be slightly better, but the majority are on a plane of equality with you.

114:7.16 (1259.1) No one in the local universe seems to know when the unsettled status of the planetary administration will terminate. The Nebadon Melchizedeks are inclined to the opinion that little change will occur in the planetary government and administration until Michael’s second personal arrival on Urantia. Undoubtedly at this time, if not before, sweeping changes will be effected in planetary management. But as to the nature of such modifications of world administration, no one seems to be able even to conjecture. There is no precedent for such an episode in all the history of the inhabited worlds of the universe of Nebadon. Among the many things difficult to understand concerning the future government of Urantia, a prominent one is the location on the planet of a circuit and divisional headquarters of the archangels.

114:7.17 (1259.2) Your isolated world is not forgotten in the counsels of the universe. Urantia is not a cosmic orphan stigmatized by sin and shut away from divine watchcare by rebellion. From Uversa to Salvington and on down to Jerusem, even in Havona and on Paradise, they all know we are here; and you mortals now dwelling on Urantia are just as lovingly cherished and just as faithfully watched over as if the sphere had never been betrayed by a faithless Planetary Prince, even more so. It is eternally true, “the Father himself loves you.”

114:7.18 (1259.3) [Presented by the Chief of Seraphim stationed on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 115 The Supreme Being 최극 존재

Paper 115

The Supreme Being 최극 존재

1. Relativity of Concept Frames
2. The Absolute Basis for Supremacy
3. Original, Actual, and Potential
4. Sources of Supreme Reality
5. Relation of the Supreme to the Paradise Trinity
6. Relation of the Supreme to the Triodities
7. The Nature of the Supreme

115:0.1 (1260.1) WITH God the Father, sonship is the great relationship. With God the Supreme, achievement is the prerequisite to status — one must do something as well as be something.

1. Relativity of Concept Frames

115:1.1 (1260.2) Partial, incomplete, and evolving intellects would be helpless in the master universe, would be unable to form the first rational thought pattern, were it not for the innate ability of all mind, high or low, to form a universe frame in which to think. If mind cannot fathom conclusions, if it cannot penetrate to true origins, then will such mind unfailingly postulate conclusions and invent origins that it may have a means of logical thought within the frame of these mind-created postulates. And while such universe frames for creature thought are indispensable to rational intellectual operations, they are, without exception, erroneous to a greater or lesser degree.

115:1.2 (1260.3) Conceptual frames of the universe are only relatively true; they are serviceable scaffolding which must eventually give way before the expansions of enlarging cosmic comprehension. The understandings of truth, beauty, and goodness, morality, ethics, duty, love, divinity, origin, existence, purpose, destiny, time, space, even Deity, are only relatively true. God is much, much more than a Father, but the Father is man’s highest concept of God; nonetheless, the Father-Son portrayal of Creator-creature relationship will be augmented by those supermortal conceptions of Deity which will be attained in Orvonton, in Havona, and on Paradise. Man must think in a mortal universe frame, but that does not mean that he cannot envision other and higher frames within which thought can take place.

115:1.3 (1260.4) In order to facilitate mortal comprehension of the universe of universes, the diverse levels of cosmic reality have been designated as finite, absonite, and absolute. Of these only the absolute is unqualifiedly eternal, truly existential. Absonites and finites are derivatives, modifications, qualifications, and attenuations of the original and primordial absolute reality of infinity.

115:1.4 (1260.5) The realms of the finite exist by virtue of the eternal purpose of God. Finite creatures, high and low, may propound theories, and have done so, as to the necessity of the finite in the cosmic economy, but in the last analysis it exists because God so willed. The universe cannot be explained, neither can a finite creature offer a rational reason for his own individual existence without appealing to the prior acts and pre-existent volition of ancestral beings, Creators or procreators.

2. The Absolute Basis for Supremacy

115:2.1 (1261.1) From the existential standpoint, nothing new can happen throughout the galaxies, for the completion of infinity inherent in the I AM is eternally present in the seven Absolutes, is functionally associated in the triunities, and is transmitively associated in the triodities. But the fact that infinity is thus existentially present in these absolute associations in no way makes it impossible to realize new cosmic experientials. From a finite creature’s viewpoint, infinity contains much that is potential, much that is on the order of a future possibility rather than a present actuality.

115:2.2 (1261.2) Value is a unique element in universe reality. We do not comprehend how the value of anything infinite and divine could possibly be increased. But we discover that meanings can be modified if not augmented even in the relations of infinite Deity. To the experiential universes even divine values are increased as actualities by enlarged comprehension of reality meanings.

115:2.3 (1261.3) The entire scheme of universal creation and evolution on all experiencing levels is apparently a matter of the conversion of potentialities into actualities; and this transmutation has to do equally with the realms of space potency, mind potency, and spirit potency.

115:2.4 (1261.4) The apparent method whereby the possibilities of the cosmos are brought into actual existence varies from level to level, being experiential evolution in the finite and experiential eventuation in the absonite. Existential infinity is indeed unqualified in all-inclusiveness, and this very all-inclusiveness must, perforce, encompass even the possibility for evolutionary finite experiencing. And the possibility for such experiential growth becomes a universe actuality through triodity relationships impinging upon and in the Supreme.

3. Original, Actual, and Potential

115:3.1 (1261.5) The absolute cosmos is conceptually without limit; to define the extent and nature of this primal reality is to place qualifications upon infinity and to attenuate the pure concept of eternity. The idea of the infinite-eternal, the eternal-infinite, is unqualified in extent and absolute in fact. There is no language in the past, present, or future of Urantia adequate to express the reality of infinity or the infinity of reality. Man, a finite creature in an infinite cosmos, must content himself with distorted reflections and attenuated conceptions of that limitless, boundless, never-beginning, never-ending existence the comprehension of which is really beyond his ability.

115:3.2 (1261.6) Mind can never hope to grasp the concept of an Absolute without attempting first to break the unity of such a reality. Mind is unifying of all divergencies, but in the very absence of such divergencies, mind finds no basis upon which to attempt to formulate understanding concepts.

115:3.3 (1261.7) The primordial stasis of infinity requires segmentation prior to human attempts at comprehension. There is a unity in infinity which has been expressed in these papers as the I AM — the premier postulate of the creature mind. But never can a creature understand how it is that this unity becomes duality, triunity, and diversity while yet remaining an unqualified unity. Man encounters a similar problem when he pauses to contemplate the undivided Deity of Trinity alongside the plural personalization of God.

115:3.4 (1262.1) It is only man’s distance from infinity that causes this concept to be expressed as one word. While infinity is on the one hand UNITY, on the other it is DIVERSITY without end or limit. Infinity, as it is observed by finite intelligences, is the maximum paradox of creature philosophy and finite metaphysics. Though man’s spiritual nature reaches up in the worship experience to the Father who is infinite, man’s intellectual comprehension capacity is exhausted by the maximum conception of the Supreme Being. Beyond the Supreme, concepts are increasingly names; less and less are they true designations of reality; more and more do they become the creature’s projection of finite understanding toward the superfinite.

115:3.5 (1262.2) One basic conception of the absolute level involves a postulate of three phases:

115:3.6 (1262.3) 1. The Original. The unqualified concept of the First Source and Center, that source manifestation of the I AM from which all reality takes origin.

115:3.7 (1262.4) 2. The Actual. The union of the three Absolutes of actuality, the Second, Third, and Paradise Sources and Centers. This triodity of the Eternal Son, the Infinite Spirit, and the Paradise Isle constitutes the actual revelation of the originality of the First Source and Center.

115:3.8 (1262.5) 3. The Potential. The union of the three Absolutes of potentiality, the Deity, Unqualified, and Universal Absolutes. This triodity of existential potentiality constitutes the potential revelation of the originality of the First Source and Center.

115:3.9 (1262.6) The interassociation of the Original, the Actual, and the Potential yields the tensions within infinity which result in the possibility for all universe growth; and growth is the nature of the Sevenfold, the Supreme, and the Ultimate.

115:3.10 (1262.7) In the association of the Deity, Universal, and Unqualified Absolutes, potentiality is absolute while actuality is emergent; in the association of the Second, Third, and Paradise Sources and Centers, actuality is absolute while potentiality is emergent; in the originality of the First Source and Center, we cannot say that either actuality or potentiality is either existent or emergent — the Father is.

115:3.11 (1262.8) From the time viewpoint, the Actual is that which was and is; the Potential is that which is becoming and will be; the Original is that which is. From the eternity viewpoint, the differences between the Original, the Actual, and the Potential are not thus apparent. These triune qualities are not so distinguished on Paradise-eternity levels. In eternity all is — only has all not yet been revealed in time and space.

115:3.12 (1262.9) From a creature’s viewpoint, actuality is substance, potentiality is capacity. Actuality exists centermost and expands therefrom into peripheral infinity; potentiality comes inward from the infinity periphery and converges at the center of all things. Originality is that which first causes and then balances the dual motions of the cycle of reality metamorphosis from potentials to actuals and the potentializing of existing actuals.

115:3.13 (1262.10) The three Absolutes of potentiality are operative on the purely eternal level of the cosmos, hence never function as such on subabsolute levels. On the descending levels of reality the triodity of potentiality is manifest with the Ultimate and upon the Supreme. The potential may fail to time-actualize with respect to a part on some subabsolute level, but never in the aggregate. The will of God does ultimately prevail, not always concerning the individual but invariably concerning the total.

115:3.14 (1263.1) It is in the triodity of actuality that the existents of the cosmos have their center; be it spirit, mind, or energy, all center in this association of the Son, the Spirit, and Paradise. The personality of the spirit Son is the master pattern for all personality throughout all universes. The substance of the Paradise Isle is the master pattern of which Havona is a perfect, and the superuniverses are a perfecting, revelation. The Conjoint Actor is at one and the same time the mind activation of cosmic energy, the conceptualization of spirit purpose, and the integration of the mathematical causes and effects of the material levels with the volitional purposes and motives of the spiritual level. In and to a finite universe the Son, Spirit, and Paradise function in and upon the Ultimate as he is conditioned and qualified in the Supreme.

115:3.15 (1263.2) Actuality (of Deity) is what man seeks in the Paradise ascent. Potentiality (of human divinity) is what man evolves in that search. The Original is what makes possible the coexistence and integration of man the actual, man the potential, and man the eternal.

115:3.16 (1263.3) The final dynamics of the cosmos have to do with the continual transfer of reality from potentiality to actuality. In theory, there may be an end to this metamorphosis, but in fact, such is impossible since the Potential and the Actual are both encircuited in the Original (the I AM), and this identification makes it forever impossible to place a limit on the developmental progression of the universe. Whatsoever is identified with the I AM can never find an end to progression since the actuality of the potentials of the I AM is absolute, and the potentiality of the actuals of the I AM is also absolute. Always will actuals be opening up new avenues of the realization of hitherto impossible potentials — every human decision not only actualizes a new reality in human experience but also opens up a new capacity for human growth. The man lives in every child, and the morontia progressor is resident in the mature God-knowing man.

115:3.17 (1263.4) Statics in growth can never appear in the total cosmos since the basis for growth — the absolute actuals — is unqualified, and since the possibilities for growth — the absolute potentials — are unlimited. From a practical viewpoint the philosophers of the universe have come to the conclusion that there is no such thing as an end.

115:3.18 (1263.5) From a circumscribed view there are, indeed, many ends, many terminations of activities, but from a larger viewpoint on a higher universe level, there are no endings, merely transitions from one phase of development to another. The major chronicity of the master universe is concerned with the several universe ages, the Havona, the superuniverse, and the outer universe ages. But even these basic divisions of sequence relationships cannot be more than relative landmarks on the unending highway of eternity.

115:3.19 (1263.6) The final penetration of the truth, beauty, and goodness of the Supreme Being could only open up to the progressing creature those absonite qualities of ultimate divinity which lie beyond the concept levels of truth, beauty, and goodness.

4. Sources of Supreme Reality

115:4.1 (1263.7) Any consideration of the origins of God the Supreme must begin with the Paradise Trinity, for the Trinity is original Deity while the Supreme is derived Deity. Any consideration of the growth of the Supreme must give consideration to the existential triodities, for they encompass all absolute actuality and all infinite potentiality (in conjunction with the First Source and Center). And the evolutionary Supreme is the culminating and personally volitional focus of the transmutation — the transformation — of potentials to actuals in and on the finite level of existence. The two triodities, actual and potential, encompass the totality of the interrelationships of growth in the universes.

115:4.2 (1264.1) The source of the Supreme is in the Paradise Trinity — eternal, actual, and undivided Deity. The Supreme is first of all a spirit person, and this spirit person stems from the Trinity. But the Supreme is secondly a Deity of growth — evolutionary growth — and this growth derives from the two triodities, actual and potential.

115:4.3 (1264.2) If it is difficult to comprehend that the infinite triodities can function on the finite level, pause to consider that their very infinity must in itself contain the potentiality of the finite; infinity encompasses all things ranging from the lowest and most qualified finite existence to the highest and unqualifiedly absolute realities.

115:4.4 (1264.3) It is not so difficult to comprehend that the infinite does contain the finite as it is to understand just how this infinite actually is manifest to the finite. But the Thought Adjusters indwelling mortal man are one of the eternal proofs that even the absolute God (as absolute) can and does actually make direct contact with even the lowest and least of all universe will creatures.

115:4.5 (1264.4) The triodities which collectively encompass the actual and the potential are manifest on the finite level in conjunction with the Supreme Being. The technique of such manifestation is both direct and indirect: direct in so far as triodity relations repercuss directly in the Supreme and indirect in so far as they are derived through the eventuated level of the absonite.

115:4.6 (1264.5) Supreme reality, which is total finite reality, is in process of dynamic growth between the unqualified potentials of outer space and the unqualified actuals at the center of all things. The finite domain thus factualizes through the co-operation of the absonite agencies of Paradise and the Supreme Creator Personalities of time. The act of maturing the qualified possibilities of the three great potential Absolutes is the absonite function of the Architects of the Master Universe and their transcendental associates. And when these eventualities have attained to a certain point of maturation, the Supreme Creator Personalities emerge from Paradise to engage in the agelong task of bringing the evolving universes into factual being.

115:4.7 (1264.6) The growth of Supremacy derives from the triodities; the spirit person of the Supreme, from the Trinity; but the power prerogatives of the Almighty are predicated on the divinity successes of God the Sevenfold, while the conjoining of the power prerogatives of the Almighty Supreme with the spirit person of God the Supreme takes place by virtue of the ministry of the Conjoint Actor, who bestowed the mind of the Supreme as the conjoining factor in this evolutionary Deity.

5. Relation of the Supreme to the Paradise Trinity

115:5.1 (1264.7) The Supreme Being is absolutely dependent on the existence and action of the Paradise Trinity for the reality of his personal and spirit nature. While the growth of the Supreme is a matter of triodity relationship, the spirit personality of God the Supreme is dependent upon, and is derived from, the Paradise Trinity, which ever remains as the absolute center-source of perfect and infinite stability around which the evolutionary growth of the Supreme progressively unfolds.

115:5.2 (1265.1) The function of the Trinity is related to the function of the Supreme, for the Trinity is functional on all (total) levels, including the level of the function of Supremacy. But as the age of Havona gives way to the age of the superuniverses, so does the discernible action of the Trinity as immediate creator give way to the creative acts of the children of the Paradise Deities.

6. Relation of the Supreme to the Triodities

115:6.1 (1265.2) The triodity of actuality continues to function directly in the post-Havona epochs; Paradise gravity grasps the basic units of material existence, the spirit gravity of the Eternal Son operates directly upon the fundamental values of spirit existence, and the mind gravity of the Conjoint Actor unerringly clutches all vital meanings of intellectual existence.

115:6.2 (1265.3) But as each stage of creative activity proceeds out through uncharted space, it functions and exists farther and farther removed from direct action by the creative forces and divine personalities of central emplacement — the absolute Isle of Paradise and the infinite Deities resident thereon. These successive levels of cosmic existence become, therefore, increasingly dependent upon developments within the three Absolute potentialities of infinity.

115:6.3 (1265.4) The Supreme Being embraces possibilities for cosmic ministry that are not apparently manifested in the Eternal Son, the Infinite Spirit, or the nonpersonal realities of the Isle of Paradise. This statement is made with due regard for the absoluteness of these three basic actualities, but the growth of the Supreme is not only predicated on these actualities of Deity and Paradise but is also involved in developments within the Deity, Universal, and Unqualified Absolutes.

115:6.4 (1265.5) The Supreme not only grows as the Creators and creatures of the evolving universes attain to Godlikeness, but this finite Deity also experiences growth as a result of the creature and Creator mastery of the finite possibilities of the grand universe. The motion of the Supreme is twofold: intensively toward Paradise and Deity and extensively toward the limitlessness of the Absolutes of potential.

115:6.5 (1265.6) In the present universe age this dual motion is revealed in the descending and ascending personalities of the grand universe. The Supreme Creator Personalities and all their divine associates are reflective of the outward, diverging motion of the Supreme, while the ascending pilgrims from the seven superuniverses are indicative of the inward, converging trend of Supremacy.

115:6.6 (1265.7) Always is the finite Deity seeking for dual correlation, inward toward Paradise and the Deities thereof and outward toward infinity and the Absolutes therein. The mighty eruption of the Paradise-creative divinity personalizing in the Creator Sons and powerizing in the power controllers, signifies the vast outsurge of Supremacy into the domains of potentiality, while the endless procession of the ascending creatures of the grand universe witnesses the mighty insurge of Supremacy toward unity with Paradise Deity.

115:6.7 (1265.8) Human beings have learned that the motion of the invisible may sometimes be discerned by observing its effects on the visible; and we in the universes have long since learned to detect the movements and trends of Supremacy by observing the repercussions of such evolutions in the personalities and patterns of the grand universe.

115:6.8 (1266.1) Though we are not sure, we believe that, as a finite reflection of Paradise Deity, the Supreme is engaged in an eternal progression into outer space; but as a qualification of the three Absolute potentials of outer space, this Supreme Being is forever seeking for Paradise coherence. And these dual motions seem to account for most of the basic activities in the presently organized universes.

7. The Nature of the Supreme

115:7.1 (1266.2) In the Deity of the Supreme the Father-I AM has achieved relatively complete liberation from the limitations inherent in infinity of status, eternity of being, and absoluteness of nature. But God the Supreme has been freed from all existential limitations only by having become subject to experiential qualifications of universal function. In attaining capacity for experience, the finite God also becomes subject to the necessity therefor; in achieving liberation from eternity, the Almighty encounters the barriers of time; and the Supreme could only know growth and development as a consequence of partiality of existence and incompleteness of nature, nonabsoluteness of being.

115:7.2 (1266.3) All this must be according to the Father’s plan, which has predicated finite progress upon effort, creature achievement upon perseverance, and personality development upon faith. By thus ordaining the experience-evolution of the Supreme, the Father has made it possible for finite creatures to exist in the universes and, by experiential progression, sometime to attain the divinity of Supremacy.

115:7.3 (1266.4) Including the Supreme and even the Ultimate, all reality, excepting the unqualified values of the seven Absolutes, is relative. The fact of Supremacy is predicated on Paradise power, Son personality, and Conjoint action, but the growth of the Supreme is involved in the Deity Absolute, the Unqualified Absolute, and the Universal Absolute. And this synthesizing and unifying Deity — God the Supreme — is the personification of the finite shadow cast athwart the grand universe by the infinite unity of the unsearchable nature of the Paradise Father, the First Source and Center.

115:7.4 (1266.5) To the extent that the triodities are directly operative on the finite level, they impinge upon the Supreme, who is the Deity focalization and cosmic summation of the finite qualifications of the natures of the Absolute Actual and the Absolute Potential.

115:7.5 (1266.6) The Paradise Trinity is considered to be the absolute inevitability; the Seven Master Spirits are apparently Trinity inevitabilities; the power-mind-spirit-personality actualization of the Supreme must be the evolutionary inevitability.

115:7.6 (1266.7) God the Supreme does not appear to have been inevitable in unqualified infinity, but he seems to be on all relativity levels. He is the indispensable focalizer, summarizer, and encompasser of evolutionary experience, effectively unifying the results of this mode of reality perception in his Deity nature. And all this he appears to do for the purpose of contributing to the appearance of the inevitable eventuation, the superexperience and superfinite manifestation of God the Ultimate.

115:7.7 (1267.1) The Supreme Being cannot be fully appreciated without taking into consideration source, function, and destiny: relationship to the originating Trinity, the universe of activity, and the Trinity Ultimate of immediate destiny.

115:7.8 (1267.2) By the process of summating evolutionary experience the Supreme connects the finite with the absonite, even as the mind of the Conjoint Actor integrates the divine spirituality of the personal Son with the immutable energies of the Paradise pattern, and as the presence of the Universal Absolute unifies Deity activation with the Unqualified reactivity. And this unity must be a revelation of the undetected working of the original unity of the First Father-Cause and Source-Pattern of all things and all beings.

115:7.9 (1267.3) [Sponsored by a Mighty Messenger temporarily sojourning on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 116 The Almighty Supreme 전능 최극자

Paper 116

The Almighty Supreme 전능 최극자

1. The Supreme Mind
The cosmic mind
2. The Almighty and God the Sevenfold
3. The Almighty and Paradise Deity
4. The Almighty and the Supreme Creators
5. The Almighty and the Sevenfold Controllers
The problem of equilibrium
6. Spirit Dominance
7. The Living Organism of the Grand Universe

116:0.1 (1268.1) IF MAN recognized that his Creators — his immediate supervisors — while being divine were also finite, and that the God of time and space was an evolving and nonabsolute Deity, then would the inconsistencies of temporal inequalities cease to be profound religious paradoxes. No longer would religious faith be prostituted to the promotion of social smugness in the fortunate while serving only to encourage stoical resignation in the unfortunate victims of social deprivation.

116:0.2 (1268.2) When viewing the exquisitely perfect spheres of Havona, it is both reasonable and logical to believe they were made by a perfect, infinite, and absolute Creator. But that same reason and logic would compel any honest being, when viewing the turmoil, imperfections, and inequities of Urantia, to conclude that your world had been made by, and was being managed by, Creators who were subabsolute, preinfinite, and other than perfect.

116:0.3 (1268.3) Experiential growth implies creature-Creator partnership — God and man in association. Growth is the earmark of experiential Deity: Havona did not grow; Havona is and always has been; it is existential like the everlasting Gods who are its source. But growth characterizes the grand universe.

116:0.4 (1268.4) The Almighty Supreme is a living and evolving Deity of power and personality. His present domain, the grand universe, is also a growing realm of power and personality. His destiny is perfection, but his present experience encompasses the elements of growth and incomplete status.

116:0.5 (1268.5) The Supreme Being functions primarily in the central universe as a spirit personality; secondarily in the grand universe as God the Almighty, a personality of power. The tertiary function of the Supreme in the master universe is now latent, existing only as an unknown mind potential. No one knows just what this third development of the Supreme Being will disclose. Some believe that, when the superuniverses are settled in light and life, the Supreme will become functional from Uversa as the almighty and experiential sovereign of the grand universe while expanding in power as the superalmighty of the outer universes. Others speculate that the third stage of Supremacy will involve the third level of Deity manifestation. But none of us really know.

1. The Supreme Mind

116:1.1 (1268.6) The experience of every evolving creature personality is a phase of the experience of the Almighty Supreme. The intelligent subjugation of every physical segment of the superuniverses is a part of the growing control of the Almighty Supreme. The creative synthesis of power and personality is a part of the creative urge of the Supreme Mind and is the very essence of the evolutionary growth of unity in the Supreme Being.

116:1.2 (1269.1) The union of the power and personality attributes of Supremacy is the function of Supreme Mind; and the completed evolution of the Almighty Supreme will result in one unified and personal Deity — not in any loosely co-ordinated association of divine attributes. From the broader perspective, there will be no Almighty apart from the Supreme, no Supreme apart from the Almighty.

116:1.3 (1269.2) Throughout the evolutionary ages the physical power potential of the Supreme is vested in the Seven Supreme Power Directors, and the mind potential reposes in the Seven Master Spirits. The Infinite Mind is the function of the Infinite Spirit; the cosmic mind, the ministry of the Seven Master Spirits; the Supreme Mind is in process of actualizing in the co-ordination of the grand universe and in functional association with the revelation and attainment of God the Sevenfold.

116:1.4 (1269.3) The time-space mind, the cosmic mind, is differently functioning in the seven superuniverses, but it is co-ordinated by some unknown associative technique in the Supreme Being. The Almighty overcontrol of the grand universe is not exclusively physical and spiritual. In the seven superuniverses it is primarily material and spiritual, but there are also present phenomena of the Supreme which are both intellectual and spiritual.

116:1.5 (1269.4) We really know less about the mind of Supremacy than about any other aspect of this evolving Deity. It is unquestionably active throughout the grand universe and is believed to have a potential destiny of master universe function which is of vast extent. But this we do know: Whereas physique may attain completed growth, and whereas spirit may achieve perfection of development, mind never ceases to progress — it is the experiential technique of endless progress. The Supreme is an experiential Deity and therefore never achieves completion of mind attainment.

2. The Almighty and God the Sevenfold

116:2.1 (1269.5) The appearance of the universe power presence of the Almighty is concomitant with the appearance on the stage of cosmic action of the high creators and controllers of the evolutionary superuniverses.

116:2.2 (1269.6) God the Supreme derives his spirit and personality attributes from the Paradise Trinity, but he is power-actualizing in the doings of the Creator Sons, the Ancients of Days, and the Master Spirits, whose collective acts are the source of his growing power as almighty sovereign to and in the seven superuniverses.

116:2.3 (1269.7) Unqualified Paradise Deity is incomprehensible to the evolving creatures of time and space. Eternity and infinity connote a level of deity reality which time-space creatures cannot comprehend. Infinity of deity and absoluteness of sovereignty are inherent in the Paradise Trinity, and the Trinity is a reality which lies somewhat beyond the understanding of mortal man. Time-space creatures must have origins, relativities, and destinies in order to grasp universe relationships and to understand the meaning values of divinity. Therefore does Paradise Deity attenuate and otherwise qualify the extra-Paradise personalizations of divinity, thus bringing into existence the Supreme Creators and their associates, who ever carry the light of life farther and farther from its Paradise source until it finds its most distant and beautiful expression in the earth lives of the bestowal Sons on the evolutionary worlds.

116:2.4 (1270.1) And this is the origin of God the Sevenfold, whose successive levels are encountered by mortal man in the following order:

116:2.5 (1270.2) 1. The Creator Sons (and Creative Spirits).

116:2.6 (1270.3) 2. The Ancients of Days.

116:2.7 (1270.4) 3. The Seven Master Spirits.

116:2.8 (1270.5) 4. The Supreme Being.

116:2.9 (1270.6) 5. The Conjoint Actor.

116:2.10 (1270.7) 6. The Eternal Son.

116:2.11 (1270.8) 7. The Universal Father.

116:2.12 (1270.9) The first three levels are the Supreme Creators; the last three levels are the Paradise Deities. The Supreme ever intervenes as the experiential spirit personalization of the Paradise Trinity and as the experiential focus of the evolutionary almighty power of the creator children of the Paradise Deities. The Supreme Being is the maximum revelation of Deity to the seven superuniverses and for the present universe age.

116:2.13 (1270.10) By the technique of mortal logic it might be inferred that the experiential reunification of the collective acts of the first three levels of God the Sevenfold would equivalate to the level of Paradise Deity, but such is not the case. Paradise Deity is existential Deity. The Supreme Creators, in their divine unity of power and personality, are constitutive and expressive of a new power potential of experiential Deity. And this power potential of experiential origin finds inevitable and inescapable union with the experiential Deity of Trinity origin — the Supreme Being.

116:2.14 (1270.11) God the Supreme is not the Paradise Trinity, neither is he any one or all of those superuniverse Creators whose functional activities actually synthesize his evolving almighty power. God the Supreme, while of origin in the Trinity, becomes manifest to evolutionary creatures as a personality of power only through the co-ordinated functions of the first three levels of God the Sevenfold. The Almighty Supreme is now factualizing in time and space through the activities of the Supreme Creator Personalities, even as in eternity the Conjoint Actor flashed into being by the will of the Universal Father and the Eternal Son. These beings of the first three levels of God the Sevenfold are the very nature and source of the power of the Almighty Supreme; therefore must they ever accompany and sustain his administrative acts.

3. The Almighty and Paradise Deity

116:3.1 (1270.12) The Paradise Deities not only act directly in their gravity circuits throughout the grand universe, but they also function through their various agencies and other manifestations, such as:

116:3.2 (1270.13) 1. The mind focalizations of the Third Source and Center. The finite domains of energy and spirit are literally held together by the mind presences of the Conjoint Actor. This is true from the Creative Spirit in a local universe through the Reflective Spirits of a superuniverse to the Master Spirits in the grand universe. The mind circuits emanating from these varied intelligence focuses represent the cosmic arena of creature choice. Mind is the flexible reality which creatures and Creators can so readily manipulate; it is the vital link connecting matter and spirit. The mind bestowal of the Third Source and Center unifies the spirit person of God the Supreme with the experiential power of the evolutionary Almighty.

116:3.3 (1271.1) 2. The personality revelations of the Second Source and Center. The mind presences of the Conjoint Actor unify the spirit of divinity with the pattern of energy. The bestowal incarnations of the Eternal Son and his Paradise Sons unify, actually fuse, the divine nature of a Creator with the evolving nature of a creature. The Supreme is both creature and creator; the possibility of his being such is revealed in the bestowal actions of the Eternal Son and his co-ordinate and subordinate Sons. The bestowal orders of sonship, the Michaels and the Avonals, actually augment their divine natures with bona fide creature natures which have become theirs by the living of the actual creature life on the evolutionary worlds. When divinity becomes like humanity, inherent in this relationship is the possibility that humanity can become divine.

116:3.4 (1271.2) 3. The indwelling presences of the First Source and Center. Mind unifies spirit causations with energy reactions; bestowal ministry unifies divinity descensions with creature ascensions; and the indwelling fragments of the Universal Father actually unify the evolving creatures with God on Paradise. There are many such presences of the Father which indwell numerous orders of personalities, and in mortal man these divine fragments of God are the Thought Adjusters. The Mystery Monitors are to human beings what the Paradise Trinity is to the Supreme Being. The Adjusters are absolute foundations, and upon absolute foundations freewill choice can cause to be evolved the divine reality of an eternaliter nature, finaliter nature in the case of man, Deity nature in God the Supreme.

116:3.5 (1271.3) The creature bestowals of the Paradise orders of sonship enable these divine Sons to enrich their personalities by the acquisition of the actual nature of universe creatures, while such bestowals unfailingly reveal to the creatures themselves the Paradise path of divinity attainment. The Adjuster bestowals of the Universal Father enable him to draw the personalities of the volitional will creatures to himself. And throughout all these relationships in the finite universes the Conjoint Actor is the ever-present source of the mind ministry by virtue of which these activities take place.

116:3.6 (1271.4) In these and many other ways do the Paradise Deities participate in the evolutions of time as they unfold on the circling planets of space, and as they culminate in the emergence of the Supreme personality consequence of all evolution.

4. The Almighty and the Supreme Creators

116:4.1 (1271.5) The unity of the Supreme Whole is dependent on the progressive unification of the finite parts; the actualization of the Supreme is resultant from, and productive of, these very unifications of the factors of supremacy — the creators, creatures, intelligences, and energies of the universes.

116:4.2 (1272.1) During those ages in which the sovereignty of Supremacy is undergoing its time development, the almighty power of the Supreme is dependent on the divinity acts of God the Sevenfold, while there seems to be a particularly close relationship between the Supreme Being and the Conjoint Actor together with his primary personalities, the Seven Master Spirits. The Infinite Spirit as the Conjoint Actor functions in many ways which compensate the incompletion of evolutionary Deity and sustains very close relations to the Supreme. This closeness of relationship is shared in measure by all of the Master Spirits but especially by Master Spirit Number Seven, who speaks for the Supreme. This Master Spirit knows — is in personal contact with — the Supreme.

116:4.3 (1272.2) Early in the projection of the superuniverse scheme of creation, the Master Spirits joined with the ancestral Trinity in the cocreation of the forty-nine Reflective Spirits, and concomitantly the Supreme Being functioned creatively as the culminator of the conjoined acts of the Paradise Trinity and the creative children of Paradise Deity. Majeston appeared and ever since has focalized the cosmic presence of the Supreme Mind, while the Master Spirits continue as source-centers for the far-flung ministry of the cosmic mind.

116:4.4 (1272.3) But the Master Spirits continue in supervision of the Reflective Spirits. The Seventh Master Spirit is (in his overall supervision of Orvonton from the central universe) in personal contact with (and has overcontrol of) the seven Reflective Spirits located on Uversa. In his inter- and intrasuperuniverse controls and administrations he is in reflective contact with the Reflective Spirits of his own type located on each superuniverse capital.

116:4.5 (1272.4) These Master Spirits are not only the supporters and augmenters of the sovereignty of Supremacy, but they are in turn affected by the creative purposes of the Supreme. Ordinarily, the collective creations of the Master Spirits are of the quasi-material order (power directors, etc.), while their individual creations are of the spiritual order (supernaphim, etc.). But when the Master Spirits collectively produced the Seven Circuit Spirits in response to the will and purpose of the Supreme Being, it is to be noted that the offspring of this creative act are spiritual, not material or quasi-material.

116:4.6 (1272.5) And as it is with the Master Spirits of the superuniverses, so is it with the triune rulers of these supercreations — the Ancients of Days. These personifications of Trinity justice-judgment in time and space are the field fulcrums for the mobilizing almighty power of the Supreme, serving as the sevenfold focal points for the evolution of trinitarian sovereignty in the domains of time and space. From their vantage point midway between Paradise and the evolving worlds, these Trinity-origin sovereigns see both ways, know both ways, and co-ordinate both ways.

116:4.7 (1272.6) But the local universes are the real laboratories in which are worked out the mind experiments, galactic adventures, divinity unfoldings, and personality progressions which, when cosmically totaled, constitute the actual foundation upon which the Supreme is achieving deity evolution in and by experience.

116:4.8 (1272.7) In the local universes even the Creators evolve: The presence of the Conjoint Actor evolves from a living power focus to the status of the divine personality of a Universe Mother Spirit; the Creator Son evolves from the nature of existential Paradise divinity to the experiential nature of supreme sovereignty. The local universes are the starting points of true evolution, the spawning grounds of bona fide imperfect personalities endowed with the freewill choice of becoming cocreators of themselves as they are to be.

116:4.9 (1273.1) The Magisterial Sons in their bestowals upon the evolutionary worlds eventually acquire natures expressive of Paradise divinity in experiential unification with the highest spiritual values of material human nature. And through these and other bestowals the Michael Creators likewise acquire the natures and cosmic viewpoints of their actual local universe children. Such Master Creator Sons approximate the completion of subsupreme experience; and when their local universe sovereignty is enlarged to embrace the associated Creative Spirits, it may be said to approximate the limits of supremacy within the present potentials of the evolutionary grand universe.

116:4.10 (1273.2) When the bestowal Sons reveal new ways for man to find God, they are not creating these paths of divinity attainment; rather are they illuminating the everlasting highways of progression which lead through the presence of the Supreme to the person of the Paradise Father.

116:4.11 (1273.3) The local universe is the starting place for those personalities who are farthest from God, and who can therefore experience the greatest degree of spiritual ascent in the universe, can achieve the maximum of experiential participation in the cocreation of themselves. These same local universes likewise provide the greatest possible depth of experience for the descending personalities, who thereby achieve something which is to them just as meaningful as the Paradise ascent is to an evolving creature.

116:4.12 (1273.4) Mortal man appears to be necessary to the full function of God the Sevenfold as this divinity grouping culminates in the actualizing Supreme. There are many other orders of universe personalities who are equally necessary to the evolution of the almighty power of the Supreme, but this portrayal is presented for the edification of human beings, hence is largely limited to those factors operating in the evolution of God the Sevenfold which are related to mortal man.

5. The Almighty and the Sevenfold Controllers

116:5.1 (1273.5) You have been instructed in the relationship of God the Sevenfold to the Supreme Being, and you should now recognize that the Sevenfold encompasses the controllers as well as the creators of the grand universe. These sevenfold controllers of the grand universe embrace the following:

116:5.2 (1273.6) 1. The Master Physical Controllers.

116:5.3 (1273.7) 2. The Supreme Power Centers.

116:5.4 (1273.8) 3. The Supreme Power Directors.

116:5.5 (1273.9) 4. The Almighty Supreme.

116:5.6 (1273.10) 5. The God of Action — the Infinite Spirit.

116:5.7 (1273.11) 6. The Isle of Paradise.

116:5.8 (1273.12) 7. The Source of Paradise — the Universal Father.

116:5.9 (1273.13) These seven groups are functionally inseparable from God the Sevenfold and constitute the physical-control level of this Deity association.

116:5.10 (1273.14) The bifurcation of energy and spirit (stemming from the conjoint presence of the Eternal Son and the Paradise Isle) was symbolized in the superuniverse sense when the Seven Master Spirits unitedly engaged in their first act of collective creation. This episode witnessed the appearance of the Seven Supreme Power Directors. Concomitant therewith the spiritual circuits of the Master Spirits contrastively differentiated from the physical activities of power director supervision, and immediately did the cosmic mind appear as a new factor co-ordinating matter and spirit.

116:5.11 (1274.1) The Almighty Supreme is evolving as the overcontroller of the physical power of the grand universe. In the present universe age this potential of physical power appears to be centered in the Seven Supreme Power Directors, who operate through the fixed locations of the power centers and through the mobile presences of the physical controllers.

116:5.12 (1274.2) The time universes are not perfect; that is their destiny. The struggle for perfection pertains not only to the intellectual and the spiritual levels but also to the physical level of energy and mass. The settlement of the seven superuniverses in light and life presupposes their attainment of physical stability. And it is conjectured that the final attainment of material equilibrium will signify the completed evolution of the physical control of the Almighty.

116:5.13 (1274.3) In the early days of universe building even the Paradise Creators are primarily concerned with material equilibrium. The pattern of a local universe takes shape not only as a result of the activities of the power centers but also because of the space presence of the Creative Spirit. And throughout these early epochs of local universe building the Creator Son exhibits a little-understood attribute of material control, and he does not leave his capital planet until the gross equilibrium of the local universe has been established.

116:5.14 (1274.4) In the final analysis, all energy responds to mind, and the physical controllers are the children of the mind God, who is the activator of Paradise pattern. The intelligence of the power directors is unremittingly devoted to the task of bringing about material control. Their struggle for physical dominance over the relationships of energy and the motions of mass never ceases until they achieve finite victory over the energies and masses which constitute their perpetual domains of activity.

116:5.15 (1274.5) The spirit struggles of time and space have to do with the evolution of spirit dominance over matter by the mediation of (personal) mind; the physical (nonpersonal) evolution of the universes has to do with bringing cosmic energy into harmony with the equilibrium concepts of mind subject to the overcontrol of spirit. The total evolution of the entire grand universe is a matter of the personality unification of the energy-controlling mind with the spirit-co-ordinated intellect and will be revealed in the full appearance of the almighty power of the Supreme.

116:5.16 (1274.6) The difficulty in arriving at a state of dynamic equilibrium is inherent in the fact of the growing cosmos. The established circuits of physical creation are being continually jeopardized by the appearance of new energy and new mass. A growing universe is an unsettled universe; hence no part of the cosmic whole can find real stability until the fullness of time witnesses the material completion of the seven superuniverses.

116:5.17 (1274.7) In the settled universes of light and life there are no unexpected physical events of major importance. Relatively complete control over the material creation has been achieved; still the problems of the relationship of the settled universes to the evolving universes continue to challenge the skill of the Universe Power Directors. But these problems will gradually vanish with the diminution of new creative activity as the grand universe approaches culmination of evolutionary expression.

6. Spirit Dominance

116:6.1 (1275.1) In the evolutionary superuniverses energy-matter is dominant except in personality, where spirit through the mediation of mind is struggling for the mastery. The goal of the evolutionary universes is the subjugation of energy-matter by mind, the co-ordination of mind with spirit, and all of this by virtue of the creative and unifying presence of personality. Thus, in relation to personality, do physical systems become subordinate; mind systems, co-ordinate; and spirit systems, directive.

116:6.2 (1275.2) This union of power and personality is expressive on deity levels in and as the Supreme. But the actual evolution of spirit dominance is a growth which is predicated on the freewill acts of the Creators and creatures of the grand universe.

116:6.3 (1275.3) On absolute levels, energy and spirit are one. But the moment departure is made from such absolute levels, difference appears, and as energy and spirit move spaceward from Paradise, the gulf between them widens until in the local universes they have become quite divergent. They are no longer identical, neither are they alike, and mind must intervene to interrelate them.

116:6.4 (1275.4) That energy can be directionized by the action of controller personalities discloses the responsiveness of energy to mind action. That mass can be stabilized through the action of these same controlling entities indicates the responsiveness of mass to the order-producing presence of mind. And that spirit itself in volitional personality can strive through mind for the mastery of energy-matter discloses the potential unity of all finite creation.

116:6.5 (1275.5) There is an interdependence of all forces and personalities throughout the universe of universes. Creator Sons and Creative Spirits depend on the co-operative function of the power centers and physical controllers in the organization of universes; the Supreme Power Directors are incomplete without the overcontrol of the Master Spirits. In a human being the mechanism of physical life is responsive, in part, to the dictates of (personal) mind. This very mind may, in turn, become dominated by the leadings of purposive spirit, and the result of such evolutionary development is the production of a new child of the Supreme, a new personal unification of the several kinds of cosmic reality.

116:6.6 (1275.6) And as it is with the parts, so it is with the whole; the spirit person of Supremacy requires the evolutionary power of the Almighty to achieve completion of Deity and to attain destiny of Trinity association. The effort is made by the personalities of time and space, but the culmination and consummation of this effort is the act of the Almighty Supreme. And while the growth of the whole is thus a totalizing of the collective growth of the parts, it equally follows that the evolution of the parts is a segmented reflection of the purposive growth of the whole.

116:6.7 (1275.7) On Paradise, monota and spirit are as one — indistinguishable except by name. In Havona, matter and spirit, while distinguishably different, are at the same time innately harmonious. In the seven superuniverses, however, there is great divergence; there is a wide gulf between cosmic energy and divine spirit; therefore is there a greater experiential potential for mind action in harmonizing and eventually unifying physical pattern with spiritual purposes. In the time-evolving universes of space there is greater divinity attenuation, more difficult problems to be solved, and larger opportunity to acquire experience in their solution. And this entire superuniverse situation brings into being a larger arena of evolutionary existence in which the possibility of cosmic experience is made available alike to creature and Creator — even to Supreme Deity.

116:6.8 (1276.1) The dominance of spirit, which is existential on absolute levels, becomes an evolutionary experience on finite levels and in the seven superuniverses. And this experience is shared alike by all, from mortal man to the Supreme Being. All strive, personally strive, in the achievement; all participate, personally participate, in the destiny.

7. The Living Organism of the Grand Universe

116:7.1 (1276.2) The grand universe is not only a material creation of physical grandeur, spirit sublimity, and intellectual magnitude, it is also a magnificent and responsive living organism. There is actual life pulsating throughout the mechanism of the vast creation of the vibrant cosmos. The physical reality of the universes is symbolic of the perceivable reality of the Almighty Supreme; and this material and living organism is penetrated by intelligence circuits, even as the human body is traversed by a network of neural sensation paths. This physical universe is permeated by energy lanes which effectively activate material creation, even as the human body is nourished and energized by the circulatory distribution of the assimilable energy products of nourishment. The vast universe is not without those co-ordinating centers of magnificent overcontrol which might be compared to the delicate chemical-control system of the human mechanism. But if you only knew something about the physique of a power center, we could, by analogy, tell you so much more about the physical universe.

116:7.2 (1276.3) Much as mortals look to solar energy for life maintenance, so does the grand universe depend upon the unfailing energies emanating from nether Paradise to sustain the material activities and cosmic motions of space.

116:7.3 (1276.4) Mind has been given to mortals wherewith they may become self-conscious of identity and personality; and mind — even a Supreme Mind — has been bestowed upon the totality of the finite whereby the spirit of this emerging personality of the cosmos ever strives for the mastery of energy-matter.

116:7.4 (1276.5) Mortal man is responsive to spirit guidance, even as the grand universe responds to the far-flung spirit-gravity grasp of the Eternal Son, the universal supermaterial cohesion of the eternal spiritual values of all the creations of the finite cosmos of time and space.

116:7.5 (1276.6) Human beings are capable of making an everlasting self-identification with total and indestructible universe reality — fusion with the indwelling Thought Adjuster. Likewise does the Supreme everlastingly depend on the absolute stability of Original Deity, the Paradise Trinity.

116:7.6 (1276.7) Man’s urge for Paradise perfection, his striving for God-attainment, creates a genuine divinity tension in the living cosmos which can only be resolved by the evolution of an immortal soul; this is what happens in the experience of a single mortal creature. But when all creatures and all Creators in the grand universe likewise strive for God-attainment and divine perfection, there is built up a profound cosmic tension which can only find resolution in the sublime synthesis of almighty power with the spirit person of the evolving God of all creatures, the Supreme Being.

116:7.7 (1277.1) [Sponsored by a Mighty Messenger temporarily sojourning on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 117 God the Supreme 최극자 하나님

Paper 117

God the Supreme 최극자 하나님

1. Nature of the Supreme Being
2. The Source of Evolutionary Growth
Creature-trinitized sons and growth
3. Significance of the Supreme to Universe Creatures
4. The Finite God
Cosmic morality — supreme duty
5. The Oversoul of Creation
Finaliter transcendation
Repercussions of human growth
6. The Quest for the Supreme
7. The Future of the Supreme

117:0.1 (1278.1) TO THE extent that we do the will of God in whatever universe station we may have our existence, in that measure the almighty potential of the Supreme becomes one step more actual. The will of God is the purpose of the First Source and Center as it is potentialized in the three Absolutes, personalized in the Eternal Son, conjoined for universe action in the Infinite Spirit, and eternalized in the everlasting patterns of Paradise. And God the Supreme is becoming the highest finite manifestation of the total will of God.

117:0.2 (1278.2) If all grand universers should ever relatively achieve the full living of the will of God, then would the time-space creations be settled in light and life, and then would the Almighty, the deity potential of Supremacy, become factual in the emergence of the divine personality of God the Supreme.

117:0.3 (1278.3) When an evolving mind becomes attuned to the circuits of cosmic mind, when an evolving universe becomes stabilized after the pattern of the central universe, when an advancing spirit contacts the united ministry of the Master Spirits, when an ascending mortal personality finally attunes to the divine leading of the indwelling Adjuster, then has the actuality of the Supreme become real by one more degree in the universes; then has the divinity of Supremacy advanced one more step toward cosmic realization.

117:0.4 (1278.4) The parts and individuals of the grand universe evolve as a reflection of the total evolution of the Supreme, while in turn the Supreme is the synthetic cumulative total of all grand universe evolution. From the mortal viewpoint both are evolutionary and experiential reciprocals.

1. Nature of the Supreme Being

117:1.1 (1278.5) The Supreme is the beauty of physical harmony, the truth of intellectual meaning, and the goodness of spiritual value. He is the sweetness of true success and the joy of everlasting achievement. He is the oversoul of the grand universe, the consciousness of the finite cosmos, the completion of finite reality, and the personification of Creator-creature experience. Throughout all future eternity God the Supreme will voice the reality of volitional experience in the trinity relationships of Deity.

117:1.2 (1278.6) In the persons of the Supreme Creators the Gods have descended from Paradise to the domains of time and space, there to create and to evolve creatures with Paradise-attainment capacity who can ascend thereto in quest of the Father. This universe procession of descending God-revealing Creators and ascending God-seeking creatures is revelatory of the Deity evolution of the Supreme, in whom both descenders and ascenders achieve mutuality of understanding, the discovery of eternal and universal brotherhood. The Supreme Being thus becomes the finite synthesis of the experience of the perfect-Creator cause and the perfecting-creature response.

117:1.3 (1279.1) The grand universe contains the possibility of, and ever seeks for, complete unification, and this grows out of the fact that this cosmic existence is a consequence of the creative acts and the power mandates of the Paradise Trinity, which is unqualified unity. This very trinitarian unity is expressed in the finite cosmos in the Supreme, whose reality becomes increasingly apparent as the universes attain to the maximum level of Trinity identification.

117:1.4 (1279.2) The will of the Creator and the will of the creature are qualitatively different, but they are also experientially akin, for creature and Creator can collaborate in the achievement of universe perfection. Man can work in liaison with God and thereby cocreate an eternal finaliter. God can work even as humanity in the incarnations of his Sons, who thereby achieve the supremacy of creature experience.

117:1.5 (1279.3) In the Supreme Being, Creator and creature are united in one Deity whose will is expressive of one divine personality. And this will of the Supreme is something more than the will of either creature or Creator, even as the sovereign will of the Master Son of Nebadon is now something more than a combination of the will of divinity and humanity. The union of Paradise perfection and time-space experience yields a new meaning value on deity levels of reality.

117:1.6 (1279.4) The evolving divine nature of the Supreme is becoming a faithful portrayal of the matchless experience of all creatures and of all Creators in the grand universe. In the Supreme, creatorship and creaturehood are at one; they are forever united by that experience which was born of the vicissitudes attendant upon the solution of the manifold problems which beset all finite creation as it pursues the eternal path in quest of perfection and liberation from the fetters of incompleteness.

117:1.7 (1279.5) Truth, beauty, and goodness are correlated in the ministry of the Spirit, the grandeur of Paradise, the mercy of the Son, and the experience of the Supreme. God the Supreme is truth, beauty, and goodness, for these concepts of divinity represent finite maximums of ideational experience. The eternal sources of these triune qualities of divinity are on superfinite levels, but a creature could only conceive of such sources as supertruth, superbeauty, and supergoodness.

117:1.8 (1279.6) Michael, a creator, revealed the divine love of the Creator Father for his terrestrial children. And having discovered and received this divine affection, men can aspire to reveal this love to their brethren in the flesh. Such creature affection is a true reflection of the love of the Supreme.

117:1.9 (1279.7) The Supreme is symmetrically inclusive. The First Source and Center is potential in the three great Absolutes, is actual in Paradise, in the Son, and in the Spirit; but the Supreme is both actual and potential, a being of personal supremacy and of almighty power, responsive alike to creature effort and Creator purpose; self-acting upon the universe and self-reactive to the sum total of the universe; and at one and the same time the supreme creator and the supreme creature. The Deity of Supremacy is thus expressive of the sum total of the entire finite.

2. The Source of Evolutionary Growth

117:2.1 (1280.1) The Supreme is God-in-time; his is the secret of creature growth in time; his also is the conquest of the incomplete present and the consummation of the perfecting future. And the final fruits of all finite growth are: power controlled through mind by spirit by virtue of the unifying and creative presence of personality. The culminating consequence of all this growth is the Supreme Being.

117:2.2 (1280.2) To mortal man, existence is equivalent to growth. And so indeed it would seem to be, even in the larger universe sense, for spirit-led existence does seem to result in experiential growth — augmentation of status. We have long held, however, that the present growth which characterizes creature existence in the present universe age is a function of the Supreme. We equally hold that this kind of growth is peculiar to the age of the growth of the Supreme, and that it will terminate with the completion of the growth of the Supreme.

117:2.3 (1280.3) Consider the status of the creature-trinitized sons: They are born and live in the present universe age; they have personalities, together with mind and spirit endowments. They have experiences and the memory thereof, but they do not grow as do ascenders. It is our belief and understanding that these creature-trinitized sons, while they are in the present universe age, are really of the next universe age — the age which will follow the completion of the growth of the Supreme. Hence they are not in the Supreme as of his present status of incompleteness and consequent growth. Thus they are nonparticipating in the experiential growth of the present universe age, being held in reserve for the next universe age.

117:2.4 (1280.4) My own order, the Mighty Messengers, being Trinity embraced, are nonparticipating in the growth of the present universe age. In a sense we are in status as of the preceding universe age as in fact are the Stationary Sons of the Trinity. One thing is certain: Our status is fixed by the Trinity embrace, and experience no longer eventuates in growth.

117:2.5 (1280.5) This is not true of the finaliters nor of any other of the evolutionary and experiential orders which are participants in the growth process of the Supreme. You mortals now living on Urantia who may aspire to Paradise attainment and finaliter status should understand that such a destiny is only realizable because you are in and of the Supreme, hence are participants in the cycle of the growth of the Supreme.

117:2.6 (1280.6) There will come an end sometime to the growth of the Supreme; his status will achieve completion (in the energy-spirit sense). This termination of the evolution of the Supreme will also witness the ending of creature evolution as a part of Supremacy. What kind of growth may characterize the universes of outer space, we do not know. But we are very sure that it will be something very different from anything that has been seen in the present age of the evolution of the seven superuniverses. It will undoubtedly be the function of the evolutionary citizens of the grand universe to compensate the outer-spacers for this deprivation of the growth of Supremacy.

117:2.7 (1280.7) As existent upon the consummation of the present universe age, the Supreme Being will function as an experiential sovereign in the grand universe. Outer-spacers — citizens of the next universe age — will have a postsuperuniverse growth potential, a capacity for evolutionary attainment presupposing the sovereignty of the Almighty Supreme, hence excluding creature participation in the power-personality synthesis of the present universe age.

117:2.8 (1281.1) Thus may the incompleteness of the Supreme be regarded as a virtue since it makes possible the evolutionary growth of the creature-creation of the present universes. Emptiness does have its virtue, for it may become experientially filled.

117:2.9 (1281.2) One of the most intriguing questions in finite philosophy is this: Does the Supreme Being actualize in response to the evolution of the grand universe, or does this finite cosmos progressively evolve in response to the gradual actualization of the Supreme? Or is it possible that they are mutually interdependent for their development? that they are evolutionary reciprocals, each initiating the growth of the other? Of this we are certain: Creatures and universes, high and low, are evolving within the Supreme, and as they evolve, there is appearing the unified summation of the entire finite activity of this universe age. And this is the appearance of the Supreme Being, to all personalities the evolution of the almighty power of God the Supreme.

3. Significance of the Supreme to Universe Creatures

117:3.1 (1281.3) The cosmic reality variously designated as the Supreme Being, God the Supreme, and the Almighty Supreme, is the complex and universal synthesis of the emerging phases of all finite realities. The far-flung diversification of eternal energy, divine spirit, and universal mind attains finite culmination in the evolution of the Supreme, who is the sum total of all finite growth, self-realized on deity levels of finite maximum completion.

117:3.2 (1281.4) The Supreme is the divine channel through which flows the creative infinity of the triodities that crystallizes into the galactic panorama of space, against which takes place the magnificent personality drama of time: the spirit conquest of energy-matter through the mediation of mind.

117:3.3 (1281.5) Said Jesus: “I am the living way,” and so he is the living way from the material level of self-consciousness to the spiritual level of God-consciousness. And even as he is this living way of ascension from the self to God, so is the Supreme the living way from finite consciousness to transcendence of consciousness, even to the insight of absonity.

117:3.4 (1281.6) Your Creator Son can actually be such a living channel from humanity to divinity since he has personally experienced the fullness of the traversal of this universe path of progression, from the true humanity of Joshua ben Joseph, the Son of Man, to the Paradise divinity of Michael of Nebadon, the Son of the infinite God. Similarly can the Supreme Being function as the universe approach to the transcendence of finite limitations, for he is the actual embodiment and personal epitome of all creature evolution, progression, and spiritualization. Even the grand universe experiences of the descending personalities from Paradise are that part of his experience which is complemental to his summation of the ascending experiences of the pilgrims of time.

117:3.5 (1281.7) Mortal man is more than figuratively made in the image of God. From a physical standpoint this statement is hardly true, but with reference to certain universe potentialities it is an actual fact. In the human race, something of the same drama of evolutionary attainment is being unfolded as takes place, on a vastly larger scale, in the universe of universes. Man, a volitional personality, becomes creative in liaison with an Adjuster, an impersonal entity, in the presence of the finite potentialities of the Supreme, and the result is the flowering of an immortal soul. In the universes the Creator personalities of time and space function in liaison with the impersonal spirit of the Paradise Trinity and become thereby creative of a new power potential of Deity reality.

117:3.6 (1282.1) Mortal man, being a creature, is not exactly like the Supreme Being, who is deity, but man’s evolution does in some ways resemble the growth of the Supreme. Man consciously grows from the material toward the spiritual by the strength, power, and persistency of his own decisions; he also grows as his Thought Adjuster develops new techniques for reaching down from the spiritual to the morontial soul levels; and once the soul comes into being, it begins to grow in and of itself.

117:3.7 (1282.2) This is somewhat like the way in which the Supreme Being expands. His sovereignty grows in and out of the acts and achievements of the Supreme Creator Personalities; that is the evolution of the majesty of his power as the ruler of the grand universe. His deity nature is likewise dependent on the pre-existent unity of the Paradise Trinity. But there is still another aspect to the evolution of God the Supreme: He is not only Creator-evolved and Trinity-derived; he is also self-evolved and self-derived. God the Supreme is himself a volitional, creative participant in his own deity actualization. The human morontial soul is likewise a volitional, cocreative partner in its own immortalization.

117:3.8 (1282.3) The Father collaborates with the Conjoint Actor in manipulating the energies of Paradise and in rendering these responsive to the Supreme. The Father collaborates with the Eternal Son in the production of Creator personalities whose acts will sometime culminate in the sovereignty of the Supreme. The Father collaborates with both Son and Spirit in the creation of Trinity personalities to function as rulers of the grand universe until such time as the completed evolution of the Supreme qualifies him to assume that sovereignty. The Father co-operates with his Deity and non-Deity co-ordinates in these and many other ways in the furtherance of the evolution of Supremacy, but he also functions alone in these matters. And his solitary function is probably best revealed in the ministry of the Thought Adjusters and their associated entities.

117:3.9 (1282.4) Deity is unity, existential in the Trinity, experiential in the Supreme, and, in mortals, creature-realized in Adjuster fusion. The presence of the Thought Adjusters in mortal man reveals the essential unity of the universe, for man, the lowest possible type of universe personality, contains within himself an actual fragment of the highest and eternal reality, even the original Father of all personalities.

117:3.10 (1282.5) The Supreme Being evolves by virtue of his liaison with the Paradise Trinity and in consequence of the divinity successes of the creator and administrator children of that Trinity. Man’s immortal soul evolves its own eternal destiny by association with the divine presence of the Paradise Father and in accordance with the personality decisions of the human mind. What the Trinity is to God the Supreme, the Adjuster is to evolving man.

117:3.11 (1282.6) During the present universe age the Supreme Being is apparently unable to function directly as a creator except in those instances where the finite possibilities of action have been exhausted by the creative agencies of time and space. Thus far in universe history this has transpired but once; when the possibilities of finite action in the matter of universe reflectivity had been exhausted, then did the Supreme function as the creative culminator of all antecedent creator actions. And we believe he will again function as a culminator in future ages whenever antecedent creatorship has completed an appropriate cycle of creative activity.

117:3.12 (1283.1) The Supreme Being did not create man, but man was literally created out of, his very life was derived from, the potentiality of the Supreme. Nor does he evolve man; yet is the Supreme himself the very essence of evolution. From the finite standpoint, we actually live, move, and have our being within the immanence of the Supreme.

117:3.13 (1283.2) The Supreme apparently cannot initiate original causation but appears to be the catalyzer of all universe growth and is seemingly destined to provide totality culmination as regards the destiny of all experiential-evolutionary beings. The Father originates the concept of a finite cosmos; the Creator Sons factualize this idea in time and space with the consent and co-operation of the Creative Spirits; the Supreme culminates the total finite and establishes its relationship with the destiny of the absonite.

4. The Finite God

117:4.1 (1283.3) As we view the ceaseless struggles of the creature creation for perfection of status and divinity of being, we cannot but believe that these unending efforts bespeak the unceasing struggle of the Supreme for divine self-realization. God the Supreme is the finite Deity, and he must cope with the problems of the finite in the total sense of that word. Our struggles with the vicissitudes of time in the evolutions of space are reflections of his efforts to achieve reality of self and completion of sovereignty within the sphere of action which his evolving nature is expanding to the outermost limits of possibility.

117:4.2 (1283.4) Throughout the grand universe the Supreme struggles for expression. His divine evolution is in measure predicated on the wisdom-action of every personality in existence. When a human being chooses eternal survival, he is cocreating destiny; and in the life of this ascending mortal the finite God finds an increased measure of personality self-realization and an enlargement of experiential sovereignty. But if a creature rejects the eternal career, that part of the Supreme which was dependent on this creature’s choice experiences inescapable delay, a deprivation which must be compensated by substitutional or collateral experience; as for the personality of the nonsurvivor, it is absorbed into the oversoul of creation, becoming a part of the Deity of the Supreme.

117:4.3 (1283.5) God is so trusting, so loving, that he gives a portion of his divine nature into the hands of even human beings for safekeeping and self-realization. The Father nature, the Adjuster presence, is indestructible regardless of the choice of the mortal being. The child of the Supreme, the evolving self, can be destroyed notwithstanding that the potentially unifying personality of such a misguided self will persist as a factor of the Deity of Supremacy.

117:4.4 (1283.6) The human personality can truly destroy individuality of creaturehood, and though all that was worth while in the life of such a cosmic suicide will persist, these qualities will not persist as an individual creature. The Supreme will again find expression in the creatures of the universes but never again as that particular person; the unique personality of a nonascender returns to the Supreme as a drop of water returns to the sea.

117:4.5 (1284.1) Any isolated action of the personal parts of the finite is comparatively irrelevant to the eventual appearance of the Supreme Whole, but the whole is nonetheless dependent on the total acts of the manifold parts. The personality of the individual mortal is insignificant in the face of the total of Supremacy, but the personality of each human being represents an irreplaceable meaning-value in the finite; personality, having once been expressed, never again finds identical expression except in the continuing existence of that living personality.

117:4.6 (1284.2) And so, as we strive for self-expression, the Supreme is striving in us, and with us, for deity expression. As we find the Father, so has the Supreme again found the Paradise Creator of all things. As we master the problems of self-realization, so is the God of experience achieving almighty supremacy in the universes of time and space.

117:4.7 (1284.3) Mankind does not ascend effortlessly in the universe, neither does the Supreme evolve without purposeful and intelligent action. Creatures do not attain perfection by mere passivity, nor can the spirit of Supremacy factualize the power of the Almighty without unceasing service ministry to the finite creation.

117:4.8 (1284.4) The temporal relation of man to the Supreme is the foundation for cosmic morality, the universal sensitivity to, and acceptance of, duty. This is a morality which transcends the temporal sense of relative right and wrong; it is a morality directly predicated on the self-conscious creature’s appreciation of experiential obligation to experiential Deity. Mortal man and all other finite creatures are created out of the living potential of energy, mind, and spirit existent in the Supreme. It is upon the Supreme that the Adjuster-mortal ascender draws for the creation of the immortal and divine character of a finaliter. It is out of the very reality of the Supreme that the Adjuster, with the consent of the human will, weaves the patterns of the eternal nature of an ascending son of God.

117:4.9 (1284.5) The evolution of Adjuster progress in the spiritualizing and eternalizing of a human personality is directly productive of an enlargement of the sovereignty of the Supreme. Such achievements in human evolution are at the same time achievements in the evolutionary actualization of the Supreme. While it is true that creatures could not evolve without the Supreme, it is probably also true that the evolution of the Supreme can never be fully attained independent of the completed evolution of all creatures. Herein lies the great cosmic responsibility of self-conscious personalities: That Supreme Deity is in a certain sense dependent on the choosing of the mortal will. And the mutual progression of creature evolution and of Supreme evolution is faithfully and fully indicated to the Ancients of Days over the inscrutable mechanisms of universe reflectivity.

117:4.10 (1284.6) The great challenge that has been given to mortal man is this: Will you decide to personalize the experiencible value meanings of the cosmos into your own evolving selfhood? or by rejecting survival, will you allow these secrets of Supremacy to lie dormant, awaiting the action of another creature at some other time who will in his way attempt a creature contribution to the evolution of the finite God? But that will be his contribution to the Supreme, not yours.

117:4.11 (1284.7) The great struggle of this universe age is between the potential and the actual — the seeking for actualization by all that is as yet unexpressed. If mortal man proceeds upon the Paradise adventure, he is following the motions of time, which flow as currents within the stream of eternity; if mortal man rejects the eternal career, he is moving counter to the stream of events in the finite universes. The mechanical creation moves on inexorably in accordance with the unfolding purpose of the Paradise Father, but the volitional creation has the choice of accepting or of rejecting the role of personality participation in the adventure of eternity. Mortal man cannot destroy the supreme values of human existence, but he can very definitely prevent the evolution of these values in his own personal experience. To the extent that the human self thus refuses to take part in the Paradise ascent, to just that extent is the Supreme delayed in achieving divinity expression in the grand universe.

117:4.12 (1285.1) Into the keeping of mortal man has been given not only the Adjuster presence of the Paradise Father but also control over the destiny of an infinitesimal fraction of the future of the Supreme. For as man attains human destiny, so does the Supreme achieve destiny on deity levels.

117:4.13 (1285.2) And so the decision awaits each of you as it once awaited each of us: Will you fail the God of time, who is so dependent upon the decisions of the finite mind? will you fail the Supreme personality of the universes by the slothfulness of animalistic retrogression? will you fail the great brother of all creatures, who is so dependent on each creature? can you allow yourself to pass into the realm of the unrealized when before you lies the enchanting vista of the universe career — the divine discovery of the Paradise Father and the divine participation in the search for, and the evolution of, the God of Supremacy?

117:4.14 (1285.3) God’s gifts — his bestowal of reality — are not divorcements from himself; he does not alienate creation from himself, but he has set up tensions in the creations circling Paradise. God first loves man and confers upon him the potential of immortality — eternal reality. And as man loves God, so does man become eternal in actuality. And here is mystery: The more closely man approaches God through love, the greater the reality — actuality — of that man. The more man withdraws from God, the more nearly he approaches nonreality — cessation of existence. When man consecrates his will to the doing of the Father’s will, when man gives God all that he has, then does God make that man more than he is.

5. The Oversoul of Creation

117:5.1 (1285.4) The great Supreme is the cosmic oversoul of the grand universe. In him the qualities and quantities of the cosmos do find their deity reflection; his deity nature is the mosaic composite of the total vastness of all creature-Creator nature throughout the evolving universes. And the Supreme is also an actualizing Deity embodying a creative will which embraces an evolving universe purpose.

117:5.2 (1285.5) The intellectual, potentially personal selves of the finite emerge from the Third Source and Center and achieve finite time-space Deity synthesis in the Supreme. When the creature submits to the will of the Creator, he does not submerge or surrender his personality; the individual personality participants in the actualization of the finite God do not lose their volitional selfhood by so functioning. Rather are such personalities progressively augmented by participation in this great Deity adventure; by such union with divinity man exalts, enriches, spiritualizes, and unifies his evolving self to the very threshold of supremacy.

117:5.3 (1286.1) The evolving immortal soul of man, the joint creation of the material mind and the Adjuster, ascends as such to Paradise and subsequently, when mustered into the Corps of the Finality, becomes allied in some new way with the spirit-gravity circuit of the Eternal Son by a technique of experience known as finaliter transcendation. Such finaliters thus become acceptable candidates for experiential recognition as personalities of God the Supreme. And when these mortal intellects in the unrevealed future assignments of the Corps of the Finality attain the seventh stage of spirit existence, such dual minds will become triune. These two attuned minds, the human and the divine, will become glorified in union with the experiential mind of the then actualized Supreme Being.

117:5.4 (1286.2) In the eternal future, God the Supreme will be actualized — creatively expressed and spiritually portrayed — in the spiritualized mind, the immortal soul, of ascendant man, even as the Universal Father was so revealed in the earth life of Jesus.

117:5.5 (1286.3) Man does not unite with the Supreme and submerge his personal identity, but the universe repercussions of the experience of all men do thus form a part of the divine experiencing of the Supreme. “The act is ours, the consequences God’s.”

117:5.6 (1286.4) The progressing personality leaves a trail of actualized reality as it passes through the ascending levels of the universes. Be they mind, spirit, or energy, the growing creations of time and space are modified by the progression of personality through their domains. When man acts, the Supreme reacts, and this transaction constitutes the fact of progression.

117:5.7 (1286.5) The great circuits of energy, mind, and spirit are never the permanent possessions of ascending personality; these ministries remain forever a part of Supremacy. In the mortal experience the human intellect resides in the rhythmic pulsations of the adjutant mind-spirits and effects its decisions within the arena produced by encircuitment within this ministry. Upon mortal death the human self is everlastingly divorced from the adjutant circuit. While these adjutants never seem to transmit experience from one personality to another, they can and do transmit the impersonal repercussions of decision-action through God the Sevenfold to God the Supreme. (At least this is true of the adjutants of worship and wisdom.)

117:5.8 (1286.6) And so it is with the spiritual circuits: Man utilizes these in his ascent through the universes, but he never possesses them as a part of his eternal personality. But these circuits of spiritual ministry, whether Spirit of Truth, Holy Spirit, or superuniverse spirit presences, are receptive and reactive to the emerging values in ascending personality, and these values are faithfully transmitted through the Sevenfold to the Supreme.

117:5.9 (1286.7) While such spiritual influences as the Holy Spirit and the Spirit of Truth are local universe ministrations, their guidance is not wholly confined to the geographic limitations of a given local creation. As the ascending mortal passes beyond the boundaries of his local universe of origin, he is not entirely deprived of the ministry of the Spirit of Truth which has so constantly taught and guided him through the philosophic mazes of the material and morontial worlds, in every crisis of ascension unfailingly directing the Paradise pilgrim, ever saying: “This is the way.” When you leave the domains of the local universe, through the ministry of the spirit of the emerging Supreme Being and through the provisions of superuniverse reflectivity, you will still be guided in your Paradise ascent by the comforting directive spirit of the Paradise bestowal Sons of God.

117:5.10 (1287.1) How do these manifold circuits of cosmic ministry register the meanings, values, and facts of evolutionary experience in the Supreme? We are not exactly certain, but we believe that this registry takes place through the persons of the Supreme Creators of Paradise origin who are the immediate bestowers of these circuits of time and space. The mind-experience accumulations of the seven adjutant mind-spirits, in their ministry to the physical level of intellect, are a part of the local universe experience of the Divine Minister, and through this Creative Spirit they probably find registry in the mind of Supremacy. Likewise are mortal experiences with the Spirit of Truth and the Holy Spirit probably registered by similar techniques in the person of Supremacy.

117:5.11 (1287.2) Even the experience of man and Adjuster must find echo in the divinity of God the Supreme, for, as the Adjusters experience, they are like the Supreme, and the evolving soul of mortal man is created out of the pre-existent possibility for such experience within the Supreme.

117:5.12 (1287.3) In this manner do the manifold experiences of all creation become a part of the evolution of Supremacy. Creatures merely utilize the qualities and quantities of the finite as they ascend to the Father; the impersonal consequences of such utilization remain forever a part of the living cosmos, the Supreme person.

117:5.13 (1287.4) What man himself takes with him as a personality possession are the character consequences of the experience of having used the mind and spirit circuits of the grand universe in his Paradise ascent. When man decides, and when he consummates this decision in action, man experiences, and the meanings and the values of this experience are forever a part of his eternal character on all levels, from the finite to the final. Cosmically moral and divinely spiritual character represents the creature’s capital accumulation of personal decisions which have been illuminated by sincere worship, glorified by intelligent love, and consummated in brotherly service.

117:5.14 (1287.5) The evolving Supreme will eventually compensate finite creatures for their inability ever to achieve more than limited experience contact with the universe of universes. Creatures can attain the Paradise Father, but their evolutionary minds, being finite, are incapable of really understanding the infinite and absolute Father. But since all creature experiencing registers in, and is a part of, the Supreme, when all creatures attain the final level of finite existence, and after total universe development makes possible their attainment of God the Supreme as an actual divinity presence, then, inherent in the fact of such contact, is contact with total experience. The finite of time contains within itself the seeds of eternity; and we are taught that, when the fullness of evolution witnesses the exhaustion of the capacity for cosmic growth, the total finite will embark upon the absonite phases of the eternal career in quest of the Father as Ultimate.

6. The Quest for the Supreme

117:6.1 (1287.6) We seek the Supreme in the universes, but we find him not. “He is the within and the without of all things and beings, moving and quiescent. Unrecognizable in his mystery, though distant, yet is he near.” The Almighty Supreme is “the form of the yet unformed, the pattern of the yet uncreated.” The Supreme is your universe home, and when you find him, it will be like returning home. He is your experiential parent, and even as in the experience of human beings, so has he grown in the experience of divine parenthood. He knows you because he is creaturelike as well as creatorlike.

117:6.2 (1288.1) If you truly desire to find God, you cannot help having born in your minds the consciousness of the Supreme. As God is your divine Father, so is the Supreme your divine Mother, in whom you are nurtured throughout your lives as universe creatures. “How universal is the Supreme — he is on all sides! The limitless things of creation depend on his presence for life, and none are refused.”

117:6.3 (1288.2) What Michael is to Nebadon, the Supreme is to the finite cosmos; his Deity is the great avenue through which the love of the Father flows outward to all creation, and he is the great avenue through which finite creatures pass inward in their quest of the Father, who is love. Even Thought Adjusters are related to him; in original nature and divinity they are like the Father, but when they experience the transactions of time in the universes of space, they become like the Supreme.

117:6.4 (1288.3) The act of the creature’s choosing to do the will of the Creator is a cosmic value and has a universe meaning which is immediately reacted to by some unrevealed but ubiquitous force of co-ordination, probably the functioning of the ever-enlarging action of the Supreme Being.

117:6.5 (1288.4) The morontia soul of an evolving mortal is really the son of the Adjuster action of the Universal Father and the child of the cosmic reaction of the Supreme Being, the Universal Mother. The mother influence dominates the human personality throughout the local universe childhood of the growing soul. The influence of the Deity parents becomes more equal after the Adjuster fusion and during the superuniverse career, but when the creatures of time begin the traversal of the central universe of eternity, the Father nature becomes increasingly manifest, attaining its height of finite manifestation upon the recognition of the Universal Father and the admission into the Corps of the Finality.

117:6.6 (1288.5) In and through the experience of finaliter attainment the experiential mother qualities of the ascending self become tremendously affected by contact and infusion with the spirit presence of the Eternal Son and the mind presence of the Infinite Spirit. Then, throughout the realms of finaliter activity in the grand universe, there appears a new awakening of the latent mother potential of the Supreme, a new realization of experiential meanings, and a new synthesis of experiential values of the entire ascension career. It appears that this realization of self will continue in the universe careers of the sixth-stage finaliters until the mother inheritance of the Supreme attains to finite synchrony with the Adjuster inheritance of the Father. This intriguing period of grand universe function represents the continuing adult career of the ascendant and perfected mortal.

117:6.7 (1288.6) Upon the completion of the sixth stage of existence and the entrance upon the seventh and final stage of spirit status, there will probably ensue the advancing ages of enriching experience, ripening wisdom, and divinity realization. In the nature of the finaliter this will probably equal the completed attainment of the mind struggle for spirit self-realization, the completion of the co-ordination of the ascendant man-nature with the divine Adjuster-nature within the limits of finite possibilities. Such a magnificent universe self thus becomes the eternal finaliter son of the Paradise Father as well as the eternal universe child of the Mother Supreme, a universe self qualified to represent both the Father and Mother of universes and personalities in any activity or undertaking pertaining to the finite administration of created, creating, or evolving things and beings.

117:6.8 (1289.1) All soul-evolving humans are literally the evolutionary sons of God the Father and God the Mother, the Supreme Being. But until such time as mortal man becomes soul-conscious of his divine heritage, this assurance of Deity kinship must be faith realized. Human life experience is the cosmic cocoon in which the universe endowments of the Supreme Being and the universe presence of the Universal Father (none of which are personalities) are evolving the morontia soul of time and the human-divine finaliter character of universe destiny and eternal service.

117:6.9 (1289.2) Men all too often forget that God is the greatest experience in human existence. Other experiences are limited in their nature and content, but the experience of God has no limits save those of the creature’s comprehension capacity, and this very experience is in itself capacity enlarging. When men search for God, they are searching for everything. When they find God, they have found everything. The search for God is the unstinted bestowal of love attended by amazing discoveries of new and greater love to be bestowed.

117:6.10 (1289.3) All true love is from God, and man receives the divine affection as he himself bestows this love upon his fellows. Love is dynamic. It can never be captured; it is alive, free, thrilling, and always moving. Man can never take the love of the Father and imprison it within his heart. The Father’s love can become real to mortal man only by passing through that man’s personality as he in turn bestows this love upon his fellows. The great circuit of love is from the Father, through sons to brothers, and hence to the Supreme. The love of the Father appears in the mortal personality by the ministry of the indwelling Adjuster. Such a God-knowing son reveals this love to his universe brethren, and this fraternal affection is the essence of the love of the Supreme.

117:6.11 (1289.4) There is no approach to the Supreme except through experience, and in the current epochs of creation there are only three avenues of creature approach to Supremacy:

117:6.12 (1289.5) 1. The Paradise Citizens descend from the eternal Isle through Havona, where they acquire capacity for Supremacy comprehension through observation of the Paradise-Havona reality differential and by exploratory discovery of the manifold activities of the Supreme Creator Personalities, ranging from the Master Spirits to the Creator Sons.

117:6.13 (1289.6) 2. The time-space ascenders coming up from the evolutionary universes of the Supreme Creators make close approach to the Supreme in the traversal of Havona as a preliminary to the augmenting appreciation of the unity of the Paradise Trinity.

117:6.14 (1289.7) 3. The Havona natives acquire a comprehension of the Supreme through contacts with descending pilgrims from Paradise and ascending pilgrims from the seven superuniverses. Havona natives are inherently in position to harmonize the essentially different viewpoints of the citizens of the eternal Isle and the citizens of the evolutionary universes.

117:6.15 (1290.1) To evolutionary creatures there are seven great approaches to the Universal Father, and each of these Paradise ascensions passes through the divinity of one of the Seven Master Spirits; and each such approach is made possible by an enlargement of experience receptivity consequent upon the creature’s having served in the superuniverse reflective of the nature of that Master Spirit. The sum total of these seven experiences constitutes the present-known limits of a creature’s consciousness of the reality and actuality of God the Supreme.

117:6.16 (1290.2) It is not only man’s own limitations which prevent him from finding the finite God; it is also the incompletion of the universe; even the incompletion of all creatures — past, present, and future — makes the Supreme inaccessible. God the Father can be found by any individual who has attained the divine level of Godlikeness, but God the Supreme will never be personally discovered by any one creature until that far-distant time when, through the universal attainment of perfection, all creatures will simultaneously find him.

117:6.17 (1290.3) Despite the fact that you cannot, in this universe age, personally find him as you can and will find the Father, the Son, and the Spirit, nevertheless, the Paradise ascent and subsequent universe career will gradually create in your consciousness the recognition of the universe presence and the cosmic action of the God of all experience. The fruits of the spirit are the substance of the Supreme as he is realizable in human experience.

117:6.18 (1290.4) Man’s sometime attainment of the Supreme is consequent upon his fusion with the spirit of Paradise Deity. With Urantians this spirit is the Adjuster presence of the Universal Father; and though the Mystery Monitor is from the Father and like the Father, we doubt that even such a divine gift can achieve the impossible task of revealing the nature of the infinite God to a finite creature. We suspect that what the Adjusters will reveal to future seventh-stage finaliters will be the divinity and nature of God the Supreme. And this revelation will be to a finite creature what the revelation of the Infinite would be to an absolute being.

117:6.19 (1290.5) The Supreme is not infinite, but he probably embraces all of infinity that a finite creature can ever really comprehend. To understand more than the Supreme is to be more than finite!

117:6.20 (1290.6) All experiential creations are interdependent in their realization of destiny. Only existential reality is self-contained and self-existent. Havona and the seven superuniverses require each other to achieve the maximum of finite attainment; likewise will they be sometime dependent on the future universes of outer space for finite transcendence.

117:6.21 (1290.7) A human ascender can find the Father; God is existential and therefore real, irrespective of the status of experience in the total universe. But no single ascender will ever find the Supreme until all ascenders have reached that maximum universe maturity which qualifies them simultaneously to participate in this discovery.

117:6.22 (1290.8) The Father is no respecter of persons; he treats each of his ascending sons as cosmic individuals. The Supreme likewise is no respecter of persons; he treats his experiential children as a single cosmic total.

117:6.23 (1290.9) Man can discover the Father in his heart, but he will have to search for the Supreme in the hearts of all other men; and when all creatures perfectly reveal the love of the Supreme, then will he become a universe actuality to all creatures. And that is just another way of saying that the universes will be settled in light and life.

117:6.24 (1291.1) The attainment of perfected self-realization by all personalities plus the attainment of perfected equilibrium throughout the universes equals the attainment of the Supreme and witnesses the liberation of all finite reality from the limitations of incomplete existence. Such an exhaustion of all finite potentials yields the completed attainment of the Supreme and may be otherwise defined as the completed evolutionary actualization of the Supreme Being himself.

117:6.25 (1291.2) Men do not find the Supreme suddenly and spectacularly as an earthquake tears chasms into the rocks, but they find him slowly and patiently as a river quietly wears away the soil beneath.

117:6.26 (1291.3) When you find the Father, you will find the great cause of your spiritual ascent in the universes; when you find the Supreme, you will discover the great result of your career of Paradise progression.

117:6.27 (1291.4) But no God-knowing mortal can ever be lonely in his journey through the cosmos, for he knows that the Father walks beside him each step of the way, while the very way that he is traversing is the presence of the Supreme.

7. The Future of the Supreme

117:7.1 (1291.5) The completed realization of all finite potentials equals the completion of the realization of all evolutionary experience. This suggests the final emergence of the Supreme as an almighty Deity presence in the universes. We believe that the Supreme, in this stage of development, will be as discretely personalized as is the Eternal Son, as concretely powerized as is the Isle of Paradise, as completely unified as is the Conjoint Actor, and all of this within the limitations of the finite possibilities of Supremacy at the culmination of the present universe age.

117:7.2 (1291.6) While this is an entirely proper concept of the future of the Supreme, we would call attention to certain problems inherent in this concept:

117:7.3 (1291.7) 1. The Unqualified Supervisors of the Supreme could hardly be deitized at any stage prior to his completed evolution, and yet these same supervisors even now qualifiedly exercise the sovereignty of supremacy concerning the universes settled in light and life.

117:7.4 (1291.8) 2. The Supreme could hardly function in the Trinity Ultimate until he had attained complete actuality of universe status, and yet the Trinity Ultimate is even now a qualified reality, and you have been informed of the existence of the Qualified Vicegerents of the Ultimate.

117:7.5 (1291.9) 3. The Supreme is not completely real to universe creatures, but there are many reasons for deducing that he is quite real to the Sevenfold Deity, extending from the Universal Father on Paradise to the Creator Sons and the Creative Spirits of the local universes.

117:7.6 (1291.10) It may be that on the upper limits of the finite, where time conjoins transcended time, there is some sort of blurring and blending of sequence. It may be that the Supreme is able to forecast his universe presence onto these supertime levels and then to a limited degree anticipate future evolution by reflecting this future forecast back to the created levels as the Immanence of the Projected Incomplete. Such phenomena may be observed wherever finite makes contact with superfinite, as in the experiences of human beings who are indwelt by Thought Adjusters that are veritable predictions of man’s future universe attainments throughout all eternity.

117:7.7 (1292.1) When mortal ascenders are admitted to the finaliter corps of Paradise, they take an oath to the Paradise Trinity, and in taking this oath of allegiance, they are thereby pledging eternal fidelity to God the Supreme, who is the Trinity as comprehended by all finite creature personalities. Subsequently, as the finaliter companies function throughout the evolving universes, they are solely amenable to the mandates of Paradise origin until the eventful times of the settling of local universes in light and life. As the new governmental organizations of these perfected creations begin to be reflective of the emerging sovereignty of the Supreme, we observe that the outlying finaliter companies then acknowledge the jurisdictional authority of such new governments. It appears that God the Supreme is evolving as the unifier of the evolutionary Corps of the Finality, but it is highly probable that the eternal destiny of these seven corps will be directed by the Supreme as a member of the Ultimate Trinity.

117:7.8 (1292.2) The Supreme Being contains three superfinite possibilities for universe manifestation:

117:7.9 (1292.3) 1. Absonite collaboration in the first experiential Trinity.

117:7.10 (1292.4) 2. Coabsolute relationship in the second experiential Trinity.

117:7.11 (1292.5) 3. Coinfinite participation in the Trinity of Trinities, but we have no satisfactory concept as to what this really means.

117:7.12 (1292.6) This is one of the generally accepted hypotheses of the future of the Supreme, but there are also many speculations concerning his relations to the present grand universe subsequent to its attainment of the status of light and life.

117:7.13 (1292.7) The present goal of the superuniverses is to become, as they are and within their potentials, perfect, even as is Havona. This perfection pertains to physical and spiritual attainment, even to administrative, governmental, and fraternal development. It is believed that, in the ages to come, the possibilities for disharmony, maladjustment, and misadaptation will be eventually exhausted in the superuniverses. The energy circuits will be in perfect balance and in complete subjugation to mind, while spirit, in the presence of personality, will have achieved the dominance of mind.

117:7.14 (1292.8) It is conjectured that at this far-distant time the spirit person of the Supreme and attained power of the Almighty will have achieved co-ordinate development, and that both, as unified in and by the Supreme Mind, will factualize as the Supreme Being, a completed actuality in the universes — an actuality which will be observable by all creature intelligences, reacted to by all created energies, co-ordinated in all spiritual entities, and experienced by all universe personalities.

117:7.15 (1292.9) This concept implies the actual sovereignty of the Supreme in the grand universe. It is altogether likely that the present Trinity administrators will continue as his vicegerents, but we believe that the present demarcations between the seven superuniverses will gradually disappear, and that the entire grand universe will function as a perfected whole.

117:7.16 (1292.10) It is possible that the Supreme may then be personally resident on Uversa, the headquarters of Orvonton, from which he will direct the administration of the time creations, but this is really only a conjecture. Certainly, though, the personality of the Supreme Being will be definitely contactable at some specific locality, although the ubiquity of his Deity presence will probably continue to permeate the universe of universes. What the relation of the superuniverse citizens of that age will be to the Supreme we do not know, but it may be something like the present relationship between the Havona natives and the Paradise Trinity.

117:7.17 (1293.1) The perfected grand universe of those future days will be vastly different from what it is at present. Gone will be the thrilling adventures of the organization of the galaxies of space, the planting of life on the uncertain worlds of time, and the evolving of harmony out of chaos, beauty out of potentials, truth out of meanings, and goodness out of values. The time universes will have achieved the fulfillment of finite destiny! And perhaps for a space there will be rest, relaxation from the agelong struggle for evolutionary perfection. But not for long! Certainly, surely, and inexorably the enigma of the emerging Deity of God the Ultimate will challenge these perfected citizens of the settled universes just as their struggling evolutionary forebears were once challenged by the quest for God the Supreme. The curtain of cosmic destiny will draw back to reveal the transcendent grandeur of the alluring absonite quest for the attainment of the Universal Father on those new and higher levels revealed in the ultimate of creature experience.

117:7.18 (1293.2) [Sponsored by a Mighty Messenger temporarily sojourning on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 118 Supreme and Ultimate — Time and Space 최극과 궁극 –시간과 공간

Paper 118

Supreme and Ultimate — Time and Space 최극과 궁극 –시간과 공간

1. Time and Eternity
Experiential (subjective) time units
2. Omnipresence and Ubiquity
3. Time-Space Relationships
Truth and fact
Space and pattern
4. Primary and Secondary Causation
5. Omnipotence and Compossibility
6. Omnipotence and Omnificence
7. Omniscience and Predestination
8. Control and Overcontrol
The time governor of progress
9. Universe Mechanisms
10. Functions of Providence

118:0.1 (1294.1) CONCERNING the several natures of Deity, it may be said:

118:0.2 (1294.2) 1. The Father is self-existent self.

118:0.3 (1294.3) 2. The Son is coexistent self.

118:0.4 (1294.4) 3. The Spirit is conjoint-existent self.

118:0.5 (1294.5) 4. The Supreme is evolutionary-experiential self.

118:0.6 (1294.6) 5. The Sevenfold is self-distributive divinity.

118:0.7 (1294.7) 6. The Ultimate is transcendental-experiential self.

118:0.8 (1294.8) 7. The Absolute is existential-experiential self.

118:0.9 (1294.9) While God the Sevenfold is indispensable to the evolutionary attainment of the Supreme, the Supreme is also indispensable to the eventual emergence of the Ultimate. And the dual presence of the Supreme and the Ultimate constitutes the basic association of subabsolute and derived Deity, for they are interdependently complemental in the attainment of destiny. Together they constitute the experiential bridge linking the beginnings and the completions of all creative growth in the master universe.

118:0.10 (1294.10) Creative growth is unending but ever satisfying, endless in extent but always punctuated by those personality-satisfying moments of transient goal attainment which serve so effectively as the mobilization preludes to new adventures in cosmic growth, universe exploration, and Deity attainment.

118:0.11 (1294.11) While the domain of mathematics is beset with qualitative limitations, it does provide the finite mind with a conceptual basis of contemplating infinity. There is no quantitative limitation to numbers, even in the comprehension of the finite mind. No matter how large the number conceived, you can always envisage one more being added. And also, you can comprehend that that is short of infinity, for no matter how many times you repeat this addition to number, still always one more can be added.

118:0.12 (1294.12) At the same time, the infinite series can be totaled at any given point, and this total (more properly, a subtotal) provides the fullness of the sweetness of goal attainment for a given person at a given time and status. But sooner or later, this same person begins to hunger and yearn for new and greater goals, and such adventures in growth will be forever forthcoming in the fullness of time and the cycles of eternity.

118:0.13 (1294.13) Each successive universe age is the antechamber of the following era of cosmic growth, and each universe epoch provides immediate destiny for all preceding stages. Havona, in and of itself, is a perfect, but perfection-limited, creation; Havona perfection, expanding out into the evolutionary superuniverses, finds not only cosmic destiny but also liberation from the limitations of pre-evolutionary existence.

1. Time and Eternity

118:1.1 (1295.1) It is helpful to man’s cosmic orientation to attain all possible comprehension of Deity’s relation to the cosmos. While absolute Deity is eternal in nature, the Gods are related to time as an experience in eternity. In the evolutionary universes eternity is temporal everlastingness — the everlasting now.

118:1.2 (1295.2) The personality of the mortal creature may eternalize by self-identification with the indwelling spirit through the technique of choosing to do the will of the Father. Such a consecration of will is tantamount to the realization of eternity-reality of purpose. This means that the purpose of the creature has become fixed with regard to the succession of moments; stated otherwise, that the succession of moments will witness no change in creature purpose. A million or a billion moments makes no difference. Number has ceased to have meaning with regard to the creature’s purpose. Thus does creature choice plus God’s choice eventuate in the eternal realities of the never-ending union of the spirit of God and the nature of man in the everlasting service of the children of God and of their Paradise Father.

118:1.3 (1295.3) There is a direct relationship between maturity and the unit of time consciousness in any given intellect. The time unit may be a day, a year, or a longer period, but inevitably it is the criterion by which the conscious self evaluates the circumstances of life, and by which the conceiving intellect measures and evaluates the facts of temporal existence.

118:1.4 (1295.4) Experience, wisdom, and judgment are the concomitants of the lengthening of the time unit in mortal experience. As the human mind reckons backward into the past, it is evaluating past experience for the purpose of bringing it to bear on a present situation. As mind reaches out into the future, it is attempting to evaluate the future significance of possible action. And having thus reckoned with both experience and wisdom, the human will exercises judgment-decision in the present, and the plan of action thus born of the past and the future becomes existent.

118:1.5 (1295.5) In the maturity of the developing self, the past and future are brought together to illuminate the true meaning of the present. As the self matures, it reaches further and further back into the past for experience, while its wisdom forecasts seek to penetrate deeper and deeper into the unknown future. And as the conceiving self extends this reach ever further into both past and future, so does judgment become less and less dependent on the momentary present. In this way does decision-action begin to escape from the fetters of the moving present, while it begins to take on the aspects of past-future significance.

118:1.6 (1295.6) Patience is exercised by those mortals whose time units are short; true maturity transcends patience by a forbearance born of real understanding.

118:1.7 (1295.7) To become mature is to live more intensely in the present, at the same time escaping from the limitations of the present. The plans of maturity, founded on past experience, are coming into being in the present in such manner as to enhance the values of the future.

118:1.8 (1295.8) The time unit of immaturity concentrates meaning-value into the present moment in such a way as to divorce the present of its true relationship to the not-present — the past-future. The time unit of maturity is proportioned so to reveal the co-ordinate relationship of past-present-future that the self begins to gain insight into the wholeness of events, begins to view the landscape of time from the panoramic perspective of broadened horizons, begins perhaps to suspect the nonbeginning, nonending eternal continuum, the fragments of which are called time.

118:1.9 (1296.1) On the levels of the infinite and the absolute the moment of the present contains all of the past as well as all of the future. I AM signifies also I WAS and I WILL BE. And this represents our best concept of eternity and the eternal.

118:1.10 (1296.2) On the absolute and eternal level, potential reality is just as meaningful as actual reality. Only on the finite level and to time-bound creatures does there appear to be such a vast difference. To God, as absolute, an ascending mortal who has made the eternal decision is already a Paradise finaliter. But the Universal Father, through the indwelling Thought Adjuster, is not thus limited in awareness but can also know of, and participate in, every temporal struggle with the problems of the creature ascent from animallike to Godlike levels of existence.

2. Omnipresence and Ubiquity

118:2.1 (1296.3) The ubiquity of Deity must not be confused with the ultimacy of the divine omnipresence. It is volitional with the Universal Father that the Supreme, the Ultimate, and the Absolute should compensate, co-ordinate, and unify his time-space ubiquity and his time-space-transcended omnipresence with his timeless and spaceless universal and absolute presence. And you should remember that, while Deity ubiquity may be so often space associated, it is not necessarily time conditioned.

118:2.2 (1296.4) As mortal and morontia ascenders you progressively discern God through the ministry of God the Sevenfold. Through Havona you discover God the Supreme. On Paradise you find him as a person, and then as finaliters you will presently attempt to know him as Ultimate. Being finaliters, there would seem to be but one course to pursue after having attained the Ultimate, and that would be to begin the quest of the Absolute. No finaliter will be disturbed by the uncertainties of the attainment of the Deity Absolute since at the end of the supreme and ultimate ascensions he encountered God the Father. Such finaliters will no doubt believe that, even if they should be successful in finding God the Absolute, they would only be discovering the same God, the Paradise Father manifesting himself on more nearly infinite and universal levels. Undoubtedly the attainment of God in absolute would reveal the Primal Ancestor of universes as well as the Final Father of personalities.

118:2.3 (1296.5) God the Supreme may not be a demonstration of the time-space omnipresence of Deity, but he is literally a manifestation of divine ubiquity. Between the spiritual presence of the Creator and the material manifestations of creation there exists a vast domain of the ubiquitous becoming — the universe emergence of evolutionary Deity.

118:2.4 (1296.6) If God the Supreme ever assumes direct control of the universes of time and space, we are confident such a Deity administration will function under the overcontrol of the Ultimate. In such an event God the Ultimate would begin to become manifest to the universes of time as the transcendental Almighty (the Omnipotent) exercising the overcontrol of supertime and transcended space concerning the administrative functions of the Almighty Supreme.

118:2.5 (1297.1) The mortal mind may ask, even as we do: If the evolution of God the Supreme to administrative authority in the grand universe is attended by augmented manifestations of God the Ultimate, will a corresponding emergence of God the Ultimate in the postulated universes of outer space be attended by similar and enhanced revelations of God the Absolute? But we really do not know.

3. Time-Space Relationships

118:3.1 (1297.2) Only by ubiquity could Deity unify time-space manifestations to the finite conception, for time is a succession of instants while space is a system of associated points. You do, after all, perceive time by analysis and space by synthesis. You co-ordinate and associate these two dissimilar conceptions by the integrating insight of personality. Of all the animal world only man possesses this time-space perceptibility. To an animal, motion has a meaning, but motion exhibits value only to a creature of personality status.

118:3.2 (1297.3) Things are time conditioned, but truth is timeless. The more truth you know, the more truth you are, the more of the past you can understand and of the future you can comprehend.

118:3.3 (1297.4) Truth is inconcussible — forever exempt from all transient vicissitudes, albeit never dead and formal, always vibrant and adaptable — radiantly alive. But when truth becomes linked with fact, then both time and space condition its meanings and correlate its values. Such realities of truth wedded to fact become concepts and are accordingly relegated to the domain of relative cosmic realities.

118:3.4 (1297.5) The linking of the absolute and eternal truth of the Creator with the factual experience of the finite and temporal creature eventuates a new and emerging value of the Supreme. The concept of the Supreme is essential to the co-ordination of the divine and unchanging overworld with the finite and ever-changing underworld.

118:3.5 (1297.6) Space comes the nearest of all nonabsolute things to being absolute. Space is apparently absolutely ultimate. The real difficulty we have in understanding space on the material level is due to the fact that, while material bodies exist in space, space also exists in these same material bodies. While there is much about space that is absolute, that does not mean that space is absolute.

118:3.6 (1297.7) It may help to an understanding of space relationships if you would conjecture that, relatively speaking, space is after all a property of all material bodies. Hence, when a body moves through space, it also takes all its properties with it, even the space which is in and of such a moving body.

118:3.7 (1297.8) All patterns of reality occupy space on the material levels, but spirit patterns only exist in relation to space; they do not occupy or displace space, neither do they contain it. But to us the master riddle of space pertains to the pattern of an idea. When we enter the mind domain, we encounter many a puzzle. Does the pattern — the reality — of an idea occupy space? We really do not know, albeit we are sure that an idea pattern does not contain space. But it would hardly be safe to postulate that the immaterial is always nonspatial.

4. Primary and Secondary Causation

118:4.1 (1298.1) Many of the theologic difficulties and the metaphysical dilemmas of mortal man are due to man’s mislocation of Deity personality and consequent assignment of infinite and absolute attributes to subordinate Divinity and to evolutionary Deity. You must not forget that, while there is indeed a true First Cause, there are also a host of co-ordinate and subordinate causes, both associate and secondary causes.

118:4.2 (1298.2) The vital distinction between first causes and second causes is that first causes produce original effects which are free from inheritance of any factor derived from any antecedent causation. Secondary causes yield effects which invariably exhibit inheritance from other and preceding causation.

118:4.3 (1298.3) The purely static potentials inherent in the Unqualified Absolute are reactive to those causations of the Deity Absolute which are produced by the actions of the Paradise Trinity. In the presence of the Universal Absolute these causative-impregnated static potentials forthwith become active and responsive to the influence of certain transcendental agencies whose actions result in the transmutation of these activated potentials to the status of true universe possibilities for development, actualized capacities for growth. It is upon such matured potentials that the creators and controllers of the grand universe enact the never-ending drama of cosmic evolution.

118:4.4 (1298.4) Causation, disregarding existentials, is threefold in its basic constitution. As it operates in this universe age and concerning the finite level of the seven superuniverses, it may be conceived as follows:

118:4.5 (1298.5) 1. Activation of static potentials. The establishment of destiny in the Universal Absolute by the actions of the Deity Absolute, operating in and upon the Unqualified Absolute and in consequence of the volitional mandates of the Paradise Trinity.

118:4.6 (1298.6) 2. Eventuation of universe capacities. This involves the transformation of undifferentiated potentials into segregated and defined plans. This is the act of the Ultimacy of Deity and of the manifold agencies of the transcendental level. Such acts are in perfect anticipation of the future needs of the entire master universe. It is in connection with the segregation of potentials that the Architects of the Master Universe exist as the veritable embodiments of the Deity concept of the universes. Their plans appear to be ultimately space limited in extent by the concept periphery of the master universe, but as plans they are not otherwise conditioned by time or space.

118:4.7 (1298.7) 3. Creation and evolution of universe actuals. It is upon a cosmos impregnated by the capacity-producing presence of the Ultimacy of Deity that the Supreme Creators operate to effect the time transmutations of matured potentials into experiential actuals. Within the master universe all actualization of potential reality is limited by ultimate capacity for development and is time-space conditioned in the final stages of emergence. The Creator Sons going out from Paradise are, in actuality, transformative creators in the cosmic sense. But this in no manner invalidates man’s concept of them as creators; from the finite viewpoint they certainly can and do create.

5. Omnipotence and Compossibility

118:5.1 (1299.1) The omnipotence of Deity does not imply the power to do the nondoable. Within the time-space frame and from the intellectual reference point of mortal comprehension, even the infinite God cannot create square circles or produce evil that is inherently good. God cannot do the ungodlike thing. Such a contradiction of philosophic terms is the equivalent of nonentity and implies that nothing is thus created. A personality trait cannot at the same time be Godlike and ungodlike. Compossibility is innate in divine power. And all of this is derived from the fact that omnipotence not only creates things with a nature but also gives origin to the nature of all things and beings.

118:5.2 (1299.2) In the beginning the Father does all, but as the panorama of eternity unfolds in response to the will and mandates of the Infinite, it becomes increasingly apparent that creatures, even men, are to become God’s partners in the realization of finality of destiny. And this is true even in the life in the flesh; when man and God enter into partnership, no limitation can be placed upon the future possibilities of such a partnership. When man realizes that the Universal Father is his partner in eternal progression, when he fuses with the indwelling Father presence, he has, in spirit, broken the fetters of time and has already entered upon the progressions of eternity in the quest for the Universal Father.

118:5.3 (1299.3) Mortal consciousness proceeds from the fact, to the meaning, and then to the value. Creator consciousness proceeds from the thought-value, through the word-meaning, to the fact of action. Always must God act to break the deadlock of the unqualified unity inherent in existential infinity. Always must Deity provide the pattern universe, the perfect personalities, the original truth, beauty, and goodness for which all subdeity creations strive. Always must God first find man that man may later find God. Always must there be a Universal Father before there can ever be universal sonship and consequent universal brotherhood.

6. Omnipotence and Omnificence

118:6.1 (1299.4) God is truly omnipotent, but he is not omnificent — he does not personally do all that is done. Omnipotence embraces the power-potential of the Almighty Supreme and the Supreme Being, but the volitional acts of God the Supreme are not the personal doings of God the Infinite.

118:6.2 (1299.5) To advocate the omnificence of primal Deity would be equal to disenfranchising well-nigh a million Creator Sons of Paradise, not to mention the innumerable hosts of various other orders of concurring creative assistants. There is but one uncaused Cause in the whole universe. All other causes are derivatives of this one First Great Source and Center. And none of this philosophy does any violence to the free-willness of the myriads of the children of Deity scattered through a vast universe.

118:6.3 (1299.6) Within a local frame, volition may appear to function as an uncaused cause, but it unfailingly exhibits inheritance factors which establish relationship with the unique, original, and absolute First Causes.

118:6.4 (1299.7) All volition is relative. In the originating sense, only the Father-I AM possesses finality of volition; in the absolute sense, only the Father, the Son, and the Spirit exhibit the prerogatives of volition unconditioned by time and unlimited by space. Mortal man is endowed with free will, the power of choice, and though such choosing is not absolute, nevertheless, it is relatively final on the finite level and concerning the destiny of the choosing personality.

118:6.5 (1300.1) Volition on any level short of the absolute encounters limitations which are constitutive in the very personality exercising the power of choice. Man cannot choose beyond the range of that which is choosable. He cannot, for instance, choose to be other than a human being except that he can elect to become more than a man; he can choose to embark upon the voyage of universe ascension, but this is because the human choice and the divine will happen to be coincident upon this point. And what a son desires and the Father wills will certainly come to pass.

118:6.6 (1300.2) In the mortal life, paths of differential conduct are continually opening and closing, and during the times when choice is possible the human personality is constantly deciding between these many courses of action. Temporal volition is linked to time, and it must await the passing of time to find opportunity for expression. Spiritual volition has begun to taste liberation from the fetters of time, having achieved partial escape from time sequence, and that is because spiritual volition is self-identifying with the will of God.

118:6.7 (1300.3) Volition, the act of choosing, must function within the universe frame which has actualized in response to higher and prior choosing. The entire range of human will is strictly finite-limited except in one particular: When man chooses to find God and to be like him, such a choice is superfinite; only eternity can disclose whether this choice is also superabsonite.

118:6.8 (1300.4) To recognize Deity omnipotence is to enjoy security in your experience of cosmic citizenship, to possess assurance of safety in the long journey to Paradise. But to accept the fallacy of omnificence is to embrace the colossal error of pantheism.

7. Omniscience and Predestination

118:7.1 (1300.5) The function of Creator will and creature will, in the grand universe, operates within the limits, and in accordance with the possibilities, established by the Master Architects. This foreordination of these maximum limits does not, however, in the least abridge the sovereignty of creature will within these boundaries. Neither does ultimate foreknowledge — full allowance for all finite choice — constitute an abrogation of finite volition. A mature and farseeing human being might be able to forecast the decision of some younger associate most accurately, but this foreknowledge takes nothing away from the freedom and genuineness of the decision itself. The Gods have wisely limited the range of the action of immature will, but it is true will, nonetheless, within these defined limits.

118:7.2 (1300.6) Even the supreme correlation of all past, present, and future choice does not invalidate the authenticity of such choosings. It rather indicates the foreordained trend of the cosmos and suggests foreknowledge of those volitional beings who may, or may not, elect to become contributory parts of the experiential actualization of all reality.

118:7.3 (1300.7) Error in finite choosing is time bound and time limited. It can exist only in time and within the evolving presence of the Supreme Being. Such mistaken choosing is time possible and indicates (besides the incompleteness of the Supreme) that certain range of choice with which immature creatures must be endowed in order to enjoy universe progression by making freewill contact with reality.

118:7.4 (1301.1) Sin in time-conditioned space clearly proves the temporal liberty — even license — of the finite will. Sin depicts immaturity dazzled by the freedom of the relatively sovereign will of personality while failing to perceive the supreme obligations and duties of cosmic citizenship.

118:7.5 (1301.2) Iniquity in the finite domains reveals the transient reality of all God-unidentified selfhood. Only as a creature becomes God identified, does he become truly real in the universes. Finite personality is not self-created, but in the superuniverse arena of choice it does self-determine destiny.

118:7.6 (1301.3) The bestowal of life renders material-energy systems capable of self-perpetuation, self-propagation, and self-adaptation. The bestowal of personality imparts to living organisms the further prerogatives of self-determination, self-evolution, and self-identification with a fusion spirit of Deity.

118:7.7 (1301.4) Subpersonal living things indicate mind activating energy-matter, first as physical controllers, and then as adjutant mind-spirits. Personality endowment comes from the Father and imparts unique prerogatives of choice to the living system. But if personality has the prerogative of exercising volitional choice of reality identification, and if this is a true and free choice, then must evolving personality also have the possible choice of becoming self-confusing, self-disrupting, and self-destroying. The possibility of cosmic self-destruction cannot be avoided if the evolving personality is to be truly free in the exercise of finite will.

118:7.8 (1301.5) Therefore is there increased safety in narrowing the limits of personality choice throughout the lower levels of existence. Choice becomes increasingly liberated as the universes are ascended; choice eventually approximates divine freedom when the ascending personality achieves divinity of status, supremacy of consecration to the purposes of the universe, completion of cosmic-wisdom attainment, and finality of creature identification with the will and the way of God.

8. Control and Overcontrol

118:8.1 (1301.6) In the time-space creations, free will is hedged about with restraints, with limitations. Material-life evolution is first mechanical, then mind activated, and (after the bestowal of personality) it may become spirit directed. Organic evolution on the inhabited worlds is physically limited by the potentials of the original physical-life implantations of the Life Carriers.

118:8.2 (1301.7) Mortal man is a machine, a living mechanism; his roots are truly in the physical world of energy. Many human reactions are mechanical in nature; much of life is machinelike. But man, a mechanism, is much more than a machine; he is mind endowed and spirit indwelt; and though he can never throughout his material life escape the chemical and electrical mechanics of his existence, he can increasingly learn how to subordinate this physical-life machine to the directive wisdom of experience by the process of consecrating the human mind to the execution of the spiritual urges of the indwelling Thought Adjuster.

118:8.3 (1301.8) The spirit liberates, and the mechanism limits, the function of will. Imperfect choice, uncontrolled by mechanism, unidentified with spirit, is dangerous and unstable. Mechanical dominance insures stability at the expense of progress; spirit alliance liberates choice from the physical level and at the same time assures the divine stability produced by augmented universe insight and increased cosmic comprehension.

118:8.4 (1302.1) The great danger that besets the creature is that, in achieving liberation from the fetters of the life mechanism, he will fail to compensate this loss of stability by effecting a harmonious working liaison with spirit. Creature choice, when relatively liberated from mechanical stability, may attempt further self-liberation independent of greater spirit identification.

118:8.5 (1302.2) The whole principle of biologic evolution makes it impossible for primitive man to appear on the inhabited worlds with any large endowment of self-restraint. Therefore does the same creative design which purposed evolution likewise provide those external restraints of time and space, hunger and fear, which effectively circumscribe the subspiritual choice range of such uncultured creatures. As man’s mind successfully overstrides increasingly difficult barriers, this same creative design has also provided for the slow accumulation of the racial heritage of painfully garnered experiential wisdom — in other words, for the maintenance of a balance between the diminishing external restraints and the augmenting internal restraints.

118:8.6 (1302.3) The slowness of evolution, of human cultural progress, testifies to the effectiveness of that brake — material inertia — which so efficiently operates to retard dangerous velocities of progress. Thus does time itself cushion and distribute the otherwise lethal results of premature escape from the next-encompassing barriers to human action. For when culture advances overfast, when material achievement outruns the evolution of worship-wisdom, then does civilization contain within itself the seeds of retrogression; and unless buttressed by the swift augmentation of experiential wisdom, such human societies will recede from high but premature levels of attainment, and the “dark ages” of the interregnum of wisdom will bear witness to the inexorable restoration of the imbalance between self-liberty and self-control.

118:8.7 (1302.4) The iniquity of Caligastia was the by-passing of the time governor of progressive human liberation — the gratuitous destruction of restraining barriers, barriers which the mortal minds of those times had not experientially overridden.

118:8.8 (1302.5) That mind which can effect a partial abridgment of time and space, by this very act proves itself possessed of the seeds of wisdom which can effectively serve in lieu of the transcended barrier of restraint.

118:8.9 (1302.6) Lucifer similarly sought to disrupt the time governor operating in restraint of the premature attainment of certain liberties in the local system. A local system settled in light and life has experientially achieved those viewpoints and insights which make feasible the operation of many techniques that would be disruptive and destructive in the presettled eras of that very realm.

118:8.10 (1302.7) As man shakes off the shackles of fear, as he bridges continents and oceans with his machines, generations and centuries with his records, he must substitute for each transcended restraint a new and voluntarily assumed restraint in accordance with the moral dictates of expanding human wisdom. These self-imposed restraints are at once the most powerful and the most tenuous of all the factors of human civilization — concepts of justice and ideals of brotherhood. Man even qualifies himself for the restraining garments of mercy when he dares to love his fellow men, while he achieves the beginnings of spiritual brotherhood when he elects to mete out to them that treatment which he himself would be accorded, even that treatment which he conceives that God would accord them.

118:8.11 (1303.1) An automatic universe reaction is stable and, in some form, continuing in the cosmos. A personality who knows God and desires to do his will, who has spirit insight, is divinely stable and eternally existent. Man’s great universe adventure consists in the transit of his mortal mind from the stability of mechanical statics to the divinity of spiritual dynamics, and he achieves this transformation by the force and constancy of his own personality decisions, in each of life’s situations declaring, “It is my will that your will be done.”

9. Universe Mechanisms

118:9.1 (1303.2) Time and space are a conjoined mechanism of the master universe. They are the devices whereby finite creatures are enabled to coexist in the cosmos with the Infinite. Finite creatures are effectively insulated from the absolute levels by time and space. But these insulating media, without which no mortal could exist, operate directly to limit the range of finite action. Without them no creature could act, but by them the acts of every creature are definitely limited.

118:9.2 (1303.3) Mechanisms produced by higher minds function to liberate their creative sources but to some degree unvaryingly limit the action of all subordinate intelligences. To the creatures of the universes this limitation becomes apparent as the mechanism of the universes. Man does not have unfettered free will; there are limits to his range of choice, but within the radius of this choice his will is relatively sovereign.

118:9.3 (1303.4) The life mechanism of the mortal personality, the human body, is the product of supermortal creative design; therefore it can never be perfectly controlled by man himself. Only when ascending man, in liaison with the fused Adjuster, self-creates the mechanism for personality expression, will he achieve perfected control thereof.

118:9.4 (1303.5) The grand universe is mechanism as well as organism, mechanical and living — a living mechanism activated by a Supreme Mind, co-ordinating with a Supreme Spirit, and finding expression on maximum levels of power and personality unification as the Supreme Being. But to deny the mechanism of the finite creation is to deny fact and to disregard reality.

118:9.5 (1303.6) Mechanisms are the products of mind, creative mind acting on and in cosmic potentials. Mechanisms are the fixed crystallizations of Creator thought, and they ever function true to the volitional concept that gave them origin. But the purposiveness of any mechanism is in its origin, not in its function.

118:9.6 (1303.7) These mechanisms should not be thought of as limiting the action of Deity; rather is it true that in these very mechanics Deity has achieved one phase of eternal expression. The basic universe mechanisms have come into existence in response to the absolute will of the First Source and Center, and they will therefore eternally function in perfect harmony with the plan of the Infinite; they are, indeed, the nonvolitional patterns of that very plan.

118:9.7 (1303.8) We understand something of how the mechanism of Paradise is correlated with the personality of the Eternal Son; this is the function of the Conjoint Actor. And we have theories regarding the operations of the Universal Absolute with respect to the theoretical mechanisms of the Unqualified and the potential person of the Deity Absolute. But in the evolving Deities of Supreme and Ultimate we observe that certain impersonal phases are being actually united with their volitional counterparts, and thus there is evolving a new relationship between pattern and person.

118:9.8 (1304.1) In the eternity of the past the Father and the Son found union in the unity of the expression of the Infinite Spirit. If, in the eternity of the future, the Creator Sons and the Creative Spirits of the local universes of time and space should attain creative union in the realms of outer space, what would their unity create as the combined expression of their divine natures? It may well be that we are to witness a hitherto unrevealed manifestation of Ultimate Deity, a new type of superadministrator. Such beings would embrace unique prerogatives of personality, being the union of personal Creator, impersonal Creative Spirit, mortal-creature experience, and progressive personalization of the Divine Minister. Such beings could be ultimate in that they would embrace personal and impersonal reality, while they would combine the experiences of Creator and creature. Whatever the attributes of such third persons of these postulated functioning trinities of the creations of outer space, they will sustain something of the same relation to their Creator Fathers and their Creative Mothers that the Infinite Spirit does to the Universal Father and the Eternal Son.

118:9.9 (1304.2) God the Supreme is the personalization of all universe experience, the focalization of all finite evolution, the maximation of all creature reality, the consummation of cosmic wisdom, the embodiment of the harmonious beauties of the galaxies of time, the truth of cosmic mind meanings, and the goodness of supreme spirit values. And God the Supreme will, in the eternal future, synthesize these manifold finite diversities into one experientially meaningful whole, even as they are now existentially united on absolute levels in the Paradise Trinity.

10. Functions of Providence

118:10.1 (1304.3) Providence does not mean that God has decided all things for us and in advance. God loves us too much to do that, for that would be nothing short of cosmic tyranny. Man does have relative powers of choice. Neither is the divine love that shortsighted affection which would pamper and spoil the children of men.

118:10.2 (1304.4) The Father, Son, and Spirit — as the Trinity — are not the Almighty Supreme, but the supremacy of the Almighty can never be manifest without them. The growth of the Almighty is centered on the Absolutes of actuality and predicated on the Absolutes of potentiality. But the functions of the Almighty Supreme are related to the functions of the Paradise Trinity.

118:10.3 (1304.5) It would appear that, in the Supreme Being, all phases of universe activity are being partially reunited by the personality of this experiential Deity. When, therefore, we desire to view the Trinity as one God, and if we limit this concept to the present known and organized grand universe, we discover that the evolving Supreme Being is the partial portraiture of the Paradise Trinity. And we further find that this Supreme Deity is evolving as the personality synthesis of finite matter, mind, and spirit in the grand universe.

118:10.4 (1304.6) The Gods have attributes but the Trinity has functions, and like the Trinity, providence is a function, the composite of the other-than-personal overcontrol of the universe of universes, extending from the evolutionary levels of the Sevenfold synthesizing in the power of the Almighty on up through the transcendental realms of the Ultimacy of Deity.

118:10.5 (1304.7) God loves each creature as a child, and that love overshadows each creature throughout all time and eternity. Providence functions with regard to the total and deals with the function of any creature as such function is related to the total. Providential intervention with regard to any being is indicative of the importance of the function of that being as concerns the evolutionary growth of some total; such total may be the total race, the total nation, the total planet, or even a higher total. It is the importance of the function of the creature that occasions providential intervention, not the importance of the creature as a person.

118:10.6 (1305.1) Nevertheless, the Father as a person may at any time interpose a fatherly hand in the stream of cosmic events all in accordance with the will of God and in consonance with the wisdom of God and as motivated by the love of God.

118:10.7 (1305.2) But what man calls providence is all too often the product of his own imagination, the fortuitous juxtaposition of the circumstances of chance. There is, however, a real and emerging providence in the finite realm of universe existence, a true and actualizing correlation of the energies of space, the motions of time, the thoughts of intellect, the ideals of character, the desires of spiritual natures, and the purposive volitional acts of evolving personalities. The circumstances of the material realms find final finite integration in the interlocking presences of the Supreme and the Ultimate.

118:10.8 (1305.3) As the mechanisms of the grand universe are perfected to a point of final precision through the overcontrol of mind, and as creature mind ascends to the perfection of divinity attainment through perfected integration with spirit, and as the Supreme consequently emerges as an actual unifier of all these universe phenomena, so does providence become increasingly discernible.

118:10.9 (1305.4) Some of the amazingly fortuitous conditions occasionally prevailing on the evolutionary worlds may be due to the gradually emerging presence of the Supreme, the foretasting of his future universe activities. Most of what a mortal would call providential is not; his judgment of such matters is very handicapped by lack of farsighted vision into the true meanings of the circumstances of life. Much of what a mortal would call good luck might really be bad luck; the smile of fortune that bestows unearned leisure and undeserved wealth may be the greatest of human afflictions; the apparent cruelty of a perverse fate that heaps tribulation upon some suffering mortal may in reality be the tempering fire that is transmuting the soft iron of immature personality into the tempered steel of real character.

118:10.10 (1305.5) There is a providence in the evolving universes, and it can be discovered by creatures to just the extent that they have attained capacity to perceive the purpose of the evolving universes. Complete capacity to discern universe purposes equals the evolutionary completion of the creature and may otherwise be expressed as the attainment of the Supreme within the limits of the present state of the incomplete universes.

118:10.11 (1305.6) The love of the Father operates directly in the heart of the individual, independent of the actions or reactions of all other individuals; the relationship is personal — man and God. The impersonal presence of Deity (Almighty Supreme and Paradise Trinity) manifests regard for the whole, not for the part. The providence of the overcontrol of Supremacy becomes increasingly apparent as the successive parts of the universe progress in the attainment of finite destinies. As the systems, constellations, universes, and superuniverses become settled in light and life, the Supreme increasingly emerges as the meaningful correlator of all that is transpiring, while the Ultimate gradually emerges as the transcendental unifier of all things.

118:10.12 (1306.1) In the beginnings on an evolutionary world the natural occurrences of the material order and the personal desires of human beings often appear to be antagonistic. Much that takes place on an evolving world is rather hard for mortal man to understand — natural law is so often apparently cruel, heartless, and indifferent to all that is true, beautiful, and good in human comprehension. But as humanity progresses in planetary development, we observe that this viewpoint is modified by the following factors:

118:10.13 (1306.2) 1. Man’s augmenting vision — his increased understanding of the world in which he lives; his enlarging capacity for the comprehension of the material facts of time, the meaningful ideas of thought, and the valuable ideals of spiritual insight. As long as men measure only by the yardstick of the things of a physical nature, they can never hope to find unity in time and space.

118:10.14 (1306.3) 2. Man’s increasing control — the gradual accumulation of the knowledge of the laws of the material world, the purposes of spiritual existence, and the possibilities of the philosophic co-ordination of these two realities. Man, the savage, was helpless before the onslaughts of natural forces, was slavish before the cruel mastery of his own inner fears. Semicivilized man is beginning to unlock the storehouse of the secrets of the natural realms, and his science is slowly but effectively destroying his superstitions while at the same time providing a new and enlarged factual basis for the comprehension of the meanings of philosophy and the values of true spiritual experience. Man, the civilized, will someday achieve relative mastery of the physical forces of his planet; the love of God in his heart will be effectively outpoured as love for his fellow men, while the values of human existence will be nearing the limits of mortal capacity.

118:10.15 (1306.4) 3. Man’s universe integration — the increase of human insight plus the increase of human experiential achievement brings him into closer harmony with the unifying presences of Supremacy — Paradise Trinity and Supreme Being. And this is what establishes the sovereignty of the Supreme on the worlds long settled in light and life. Such advanced planets are indeed poems of harmony, pictures of the beauty of achieved goodness attained through the pursuit of cosmic truth. And if such things can happen to a planet, then even greater things can happen to a system and the larger units of the grand universe as they too achieve a settledness indicating the exhaustion of the potentials for finite growth.

118:10.16 (1306.5) On a planet of this advanced order, providence has become an actuality, the circumstances of life are correlated, but this is not only because man has come to dominate the material problems of his world; it is also because he has begun to live according to the trend of the universes; he is following the pathway of Supremacy to the attainment of the Universal Father.

118:10.17 (1306.6) The kingdom of God is in the hearts of men, and when this kingdom becomes actual in the heart of every individual on a world, then God’s rule has become actual on that planet; and this is the attained sovereignty of the Supreme Being.

118:10.18 (1306.7) To realize providence in time, man must accomplish the task of achieving perfection. But man can even now foretaste this providence in its eternity meanings as he ponders the universe fact that all things, be they good or evil, work together for the advancement of God-knowing mortals in their quest for the Father of all.

118:10.19 (1306.8) Providence becomes increasingly discernible as men reach upward from the material to the spiritual. The attainment of completed spiritual insight enables the ascending personality to detect harmony in what was theretofore chaos. Even morontia mota represents a real advance in this direction.

118:10.20 (1307.1) Providence is in part the overcontrol of the incomplete Supreme manifested in the incomplete universes, and it must therefore ever be:

118:10.21 (1307.2) 1. Partial — due to the incompleteness of the actualization of the Supreme Being, and

118:10.22 (1307.3) 2. Unpredictable — due to the fluctuations in creature attitude, which ever varies from level to level, thus causing apparently variable reciprocal response in the Supreme.

118:10.23 (1307.4) When men pray for providential intervention in the circumstances of life, many times the answer to their prayer is their own changed attitudes toward life. But providence is not whimsical, neither is it fantastic nor magical. It is the slow and sure emergence of the mighty sovereign of the finite universes, whose majestic presence the evolving creatures occasionally detect in their universe progressions. Providence is the sure and certain march of the galaxies of space and the personalities of time toward the goals of eternity, first in the Supreme, then in the Ultimate, and perhaps in the Absolute. And in infinity we believe there is the same providence, and this is the will, the actions, the purpose of the Paradise Trinity thus motivating the cosmic panorama of universes upon universes.

118:10.24 (1307.5) [Sponsored by a Mighty Messenger temporarily sojourning on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 119 The Bestowals of Christ Michael 그리스도 미가엘의 증여(贈與)

Paper 119

The Bestowals of Christ Michael 그리스도 미가엘의 증여(贈與)

1. The First Bestowal
2. The Second Bestowal
3. The Third Bestowal
4. The Fourth Bestowal
5. The Fifth Bestowal
6. The Sixth Bestowal
7. The Seventh and Final Bestowal
8. Michael’s Postbestowal Status

119:0.1 (1308.1) CHIEF of the Evening Stars of Nebadon, I am assigned to Urantia by Gabriel on the mission of revealing the story of the seven bestowals of the Universe Sovereign, Michael of Nebadon, and my name is Gavalia. In making this presentation, I will adhere strictly to the limitations imposed by my commission.

119:0.2 (1308.2) The attribute of bestowal is inherent in the Paradise Sons of the Universal Father. In their desire to come close to the life experiences of their subordinate living creatures, the various orders of the Paradise Sons are reflecting the divine nature of their Paradise parents. The Eternal Son of the Paradise Trinity led the way in this practice, having seven times bestowed himself upon the seven circuits of Havona during the times of the ascension of Grandfanda and the first of the pilgrims from time and space. And the Eternal Son continues to bestow himself upon the local universes of space in the persons of his representatives, the Michael and Avonal Sons.

119:0.3 (1308.3) When the Eternal Son bestows a Creator Son upon a projected local universe, that Creator Son assumes full responsibility for the completion, control, and composure of that new universe, including the solemn oath to the eternal Trinity not to assume full sovereignty of the new creation until his seven creature bestowals shall have been successfully completed and certified by the Ancients of Days of the superuniverse of jurisdiction. This obligation is assumed by every Michael Son who volunteers to go out from Paradise to engage in universe organization and creation.

119:0.4 (1308.4) The purpose of these creature incarnations is to enable such Creators to become wise, sympathetic, just, and understanding sovereigns. These divine Sons are innately just, but they become understandingly merciful as a result of these successive bestowal experiences; they are naturally merciful, but these experiences make them merciful in new and additional ways. These bestowals are the last steps in their education and training for the sublime tasks of ruling the local universes in divine righteousness and by just judgment.

119:0.5 (1308.5) Though numerous incidental benefits accrue to the various worlds, systems, and constellations, as well as to the different orders of universe intelligences affected and benefited by these bestowals, still they are primarily designed to complete the personal training and universe education of a Creator Son himself. These bestowals are not essential to the wise, just, and efficient management of a local universe, but they are absolutely necessary to a fair, merciful, and understanding administration of such a creation, teeming with its varied forms of life and its myriads of intelligent but imperfect creatures.

119:0.6 (1308.6) The Michael Sons begin their work of universe organization with a full and just sympathy for the various orders of beings whom they have created. They have vast stores of mercy for all these differing creatures, even pity for those who err and flounder in the selfish mire of their own production. But such endowments of justice and righteousness will not suffice in the estimate of the Ancients of Days. These triune rulers of the superuniverses will never certify a Creator Son as Universe Sovereign until he has really acquired the viewpoint of his own creatures by actual experience in the environment of their existence and as these very creatures themselves. In this way such Sons become intelligent and understanding rulers; they come to know the various groups over which they rule and exercise universe authority. By living experience they possess themselves of practical mercy, fair judgment, and the patience born of experiential creature existence.

119:0.7 (1309.1) The local universe of Nebadon is now ruled by a Creator Son who has completed his service of bestowal; he reigns in just and merciful supremacy over all the vast realms of his evolving and perfecting universe. Michael of Nebadon is the 611,121st bestowal of the Eternal Son upon the universes of time and space, and he began the organization of your local universe about four hundred billion years ago. Michael made ready for his first bestowal adventure about the time Urantia was taking on its present form, one billion years ago. His bestowals have occurred about one hundred and fifty million years apart, the last taking place on Urantia nineteen hundred years ago. I will now proceed to unfold the nature and character of these bestowals as fully as my commission permits.

119-0 230820 성탄의 선물: 증여(내어줌) 시116:5 여호와는 은혜로우시며 의로우시며 우리 하나님은 긍휼이 많으시도다

삼위일체 – 우주 아버지(사랑), 영원 아들(자비), 무한 영(돌봄)
증여(내어줌)가 그리스도(우주 아버지의 아들)에게 선천적입니다.

1 부모의 신적 본성 반영

그리스도(천국의 창조자 아들)는 창조물의 생활 체험으로 우주 아버지와 영원 아들의 신적 본성을 반영합니다. 천국 삼위일체 중 영원 아들도 시간과 공간의 첫 순례자 그랜드판다가 상승하는 시대에 하보나의 일곱 회로에 7번 자신을 증여하셨습니다. 이 영원 아들이 자신을 대표하는 그리스도를 통해 공간의 지역 우주에 자신을 계속 증여합니다.

2. 7번 증여의 의무

창조자 아들은 창조한 새 우주에 대해 완성하고, 조정하며 가다듬는 완전한 책임을 떠맡고, 7번의 증여를 마치기까지 새 창조계에 대한 완전한 주권을 행사하지 않겠다고 영원한 삼위일체에게 엄숙히 서약합니다. 이런 의무를 지니고 그리스도는 우주를 조직하고 창조하는 일에 착수합니다.

3. 창조물로 성육신(成肉身)하는 목적

창조자 그리스도가 사려 깊고, 공감적이며, 공정하고, 이해심이 있는 주권자가 되는 것입니다. 신적 아들은 원래 공정하지만 이런 연속적인 증여 체험의 결과로 이해심을 가지고 자비롭게 됩니다. 그리스도는 선천적으로 자비롭지만 이런 체험을 통해 그는 새롭게 특별한 방법으로 인정이 많게 됩니다. 이런 증여는 신적 공의와 공정한 판단으로 지역 우주를 숭고하게 다스리는 과업을 위해 교육받고 훈련하는 최종 단계들입니다.

4. 창조자의 개인적 훈련과 우주 교육의 완성

증여는 근본적으로 창조자 아들 자신의 개인적 훈련과 우주 교육을 완료하도록 고안되어 있습니다. 이런 증여는 지역 우주를 지혜롭고 공정하며 효과적으로 관리하는 데에 필수적이지 않지만, 다양한 형태의 생명과 지능적이지만 무수하게 많은 불완전한 창조물들로 가득한 그런 창조계를 공명정대하고 자비로우며 분별력으로 경영하는 일에 절대적으로 필요합니다.

5. 창조자 아들의 우주 조직 과업 착수

창조자 아들은 자신이 창조한 다양한 존재들을 위해 풍부하게 공명정대한 공감으로 우주를 조직합니다. 그는 이런 다양한 창조물을 위해 엄청난 자비를 가지고 있으며, 스스로 만든 이기적 수렁에서 길을 잘못 들어 몸부림치는 자들까지도 가엾게 여기십니다. 그러나 창조자 아들은 자신이 창조한 창조물들이 존재하는 환경에서, 바로 이런 창조물 자신으로서, 실제적 체험으로, 정말 자신이 창조한 창조물들의 관점을 얻어야만 우주 주권자로 공인됩니다. 이렇게 그는 지능적으로 분별 있는 통치자가 됩니다. 그는 자신이 다스리면서 우주 권위를 행사하는 다양한 집단을 알게 되어야 합니다. 그는 살아 있는 체험으로, 체험적인 창조물 존재에서 유래된 실제적인 자비, 공정한 판단과 인내를 스스로 소유합니다.

6. 증여를 마친 창조자 아들이 지금 다스리는 지역 우주

그리스도는 지금 공정하고 자비로운 최극 주권으로 진화로 완전을 향해 가는 자기 우주의 모든 광대한 영역을 다스립니다. 네바돈의 미가엘은 시간과 공간의 우주에서 영원 아들의 611,121번째 증여로, 약 4천억 년 전에 우리 지역 우주의 조직을 시작했습니다. 그는 10억 년 전, 유란시아가 현재의 형태를 갖출 때 첫 증여 모험을 준비했습니다. 그의 증여는 약 1억 5천만 년의 사이를 두고 일어났고 1,900년 전, 유란시아에서 마지막으로 일어났습니다(1935년 기준).

1. The First Bestowal

119:1.1 (1309.2) It was a solemn occasion on Salvington almost one billion years ago when the assembled directors and chiefs of the universe of Nebadon heard Michael announce that his elder brother, Immanuel, would presently assume authority in Nebadon while he (Michael) would be absent on an unexplained mission. No other announcement was made about this transaction except that the farewell broadcast to the Constellation Fathers, among other instructions, said: “And for this period I place you under the care and keeping of Immanuel while I go to do the bidding of my Paradise Father.”

119:1.2 (1309.3) After sending this farewell broadcast, Michael appeared on the dispatching field of Salvington, just as on many previous occasions when preparing for departure to Uversa or Paradise except that he came alone. He concluded his statement of departure with these words: “I leave you but for a short season. Many of you, I know, would go with me, but whither I go you cannot come. That which I am about to do, you cannot do. I go to do the will of the Paradise Deities, and when I have finished my mission and have acquired this experience, I will return to my place among you.” And having thus spoken, Michael of Nebadon vanished from the sight of all those assembled and did not reappear for twenty years of standard time. In all Salvington, only the Divine Minister and Immanuel knew what was taking place, and the Union of Days shared his secret only with the chief executive of the universe, Gabriel, the Bright and Morning Star.

119:1.3 (1309.4) All the inhabitants of Salvington and those dwelling on the constellation and system headquarters worlds assembled about their respective receiving stations for universe intelligence, hoping to get some word of the mission and whereabouts of the Creator Son. Not until the third day after Michael’s departure was any message of possible significance received. On this day a communication was registered on Salvington from the Melchizedek sphere, the headquarters of that order in Nebadon, which simply recorded this extraordinary and never-before-heard-of transaction: “At noon today there appeared on the receiving field of this world a strange Melchizedek Son, not of our number but wholly like our order. He was accompanied by a solitary omniaphim who bore credentials from Uversa and presented orders addressed to our chief, derived from the Ancients of Days and concurred in by Immanuel of Salvington, directing that this new Melchizedek Son be received into our order and assigned to the emergency service of the Melchizedeks of Nebadon. And it has been so ordered; it has been done.”

119:1.4 (1310.1) And this is about all that appears on the records of Salvington regarding the first Michael bestowal. Nothing more appears until after one hundred years of Urantia time, when there was recorded the fact of Michael’s return and unannounced resumption of the direction of universe affairs. But a strange record is to be found on the Melchizedek world, a recital of the service of this unique Melchizedek Son of the emergency corps of that age. This record is preserved in a simple temple which now occupies the foreground of the home of the Father Melchizedek, and it comprises the narration of the service of this transitory Melchizedek Son in connection with his assignment to twenty-four missions of universe emergency. And this record, which I have so recently reviewed, ends thus:

119:1.5 (1310.2) “And at noon on this day, without previous announcement and witnessed by only three of our brotherhood, this visiting Son of our order disappeared from our world as he came, accompanied only by a solitary omniaphim; and this record is now closed with the certification that this visitor lived as a Melchizedek, in the likeness of a Melchizedek he worked as a Melchizedek, and he faithfully performed all of his assignments as an emergency Son of our order. By universal consent he has become chief of Melchizedeks, having earned our love and adoration by his matchless wisdom, supreme love, and superb devotion to duty. He loved us, understood us, and served with us, and forever we are his loyal and devoted fellow Melchizedeks, for this stranger on our world has now eternally become a universe minister of Melchizedek nature.”

119:1.6 (1310.3) And that is all I am permitted to tell you of the first bestowal of Michael. We, of course, fully understand that this strange Melchizedek who so mysteriously served with the Melchizedeks a billion years ago was none other than the incarnated Michael on the mission of his first bestowal. The records do not specifically state that this unique and efficient Melchizedek was Michael, but it is universally believed that he was. Probably the actual statement of that fact cannot be found outside of the records of Sonarington, and the records of that secret world are not open to us. Only on this sacred world of the divine Sons are the mysteries of incarnation and bestowal fully known. We all know of the facts of the Michael bestowals, but we do not understand how they are effected. We do not know how the ruler of a universe, the creator of the Melchizedeks, can so suddenly and mysteriously become one of their number and, as one of them, live among them and work as a Melchizedek Son for one hundred years. But it so happened.

2. The Second Bestowal

119:2.1 (1310.4) For almost one hundred and fifty million years after the Melchizedek bestowal of Michael, all went well in the universe of Nebadon, when trouble began to brew in system 11 of constellation 37. This trouble involved a misunderstanding by a Lanonandek Son, a System Sovereign, which had been adjudicated by the Constellation Fathers and approved by the Faithful of Days, the Paradise counselor to that constellation, but the protesting System Sovereign was not fully reconciled to the verdict. After more than one hundred years of dissatisfaction he led his associates in one of the most widespread and disastrous rebellions against the sovereignty of the Creator Son ever instigated in the universe of Nebadon, a rebellion long since adjudicated and ended by the action of the Ancients of Days on Uversa.

119:2.2 (1311.1) This rebel System Sovereign, Lutentia, reigned supreme on his headquarters planet for more than twenty years of standard Nebadon time; whereupon, the Most Highs, with approval from Uversa, ordered his segregation and requisitioned the Salvington rulers for the designation of a new System Sovereign to assume direction of that strife-torn and confused system of inhabited worlds.

119:2.3 (1311.2) Simultaneously with the reception of this request on Salvington, Michael initiated the second of those extraordinary proclamations of intention to be absent from the universe headquarters for the purpose of “doing the bidding of my Paradise Father,” promising to “return in due season” and concentrating all authority in the hands of his Paradise brother, Immanuel, the Union of Days.

119:2.4 (1311.3) And then, by the same technique observed at the time of his departure in connection with the Melchizedek bestowal, Michael again took leave of his headquarters sphere. Three days after this unexplained leave-taking there appeared among the reserve corps of the primary Lanonandek Sons of Nebadon, a new and unknown member. This new Son appeared at noon, unannounced and accompanied by a lone tertiaphim who bore credentials from the Uversa Ancients of Days, certified by Immanuel of Salvington, directing that this new Son be assigned to system 11 of constellation 37 as the successor of the deposed Lutentia and with full authority as acting System Sovereign pending the appointment of a new sovereign.

119:2.5 (1311.4) For more than seventeen years of universe time this strange and unknown temporary ruler administered the affairs and wisely adjudicated the difficulties of this confused and demoralized local system. No System Sovereign was ever more ardently loved or more widespreadly honored and respected. In justice and mercy this new ruler set the turbulent system in order while he painstakingly ministered to all his subjects, even offering his rebellious predecessor the privilege of sharing the system throne of authority if he would only apologize to Immanuel for his indiscretions. But Lutentia spurned these overtures of mercy, well knowing that this new and strange System Sovereign was none other than Michael, the very universe ruler whom he had so recently defied. But millions of his misguided and deluded followers accepted the forgiveness of this new ruler, known in that age as the Savior Sovereign of the system of Palonia.

119:2.6 (1311.5) And then came that eventful day on which there arrived the newly appointed System Sovereign, designated by the universe authorities as the permanent successor of the deposed Lutentia, and all Palonia mourned the departure of the most noble and the most benign system ruler that Nebadon had ever known. He was beloved by all the system and adored by his fellows of all groups of the Lanonandek Sons. His departure was not unceremonious; a great celebration was arranged when he left the system headquarters. Even his erring predecessor sent this message: “Just and righteous are you in all your ways. While I continue in rejection of the Paradise rule, I am compelled to confess that you are a just and merciful administrator.”

119:2.7 (1312.1) And then did this transient ruler of a rebellious system take leave of the planet of his short administrative sojourn, while on the third day thereafter Michael appeared on Salvington and resumed the direction of the universe of Nebadon. There soon followed the third Uversa proclamation of the advancing jurisdiction of the sovereignty and authority of Michael. The first proclamation was made at the time of his arrival in Nebadon, the second was issued soon after the completion of the Melchizedek bestowal, and now the third follows upon the termination of the second or Lanonandek mission.

3. The Third Bestowal

119:3.1 (1312.2) The supreme council on Salvington had just finished the consideration of the call of the Life Carriers on planet 217 in system 87 in constellation 61 for the dispatch to their assistance of a Material Son. Now this planet was situated in a system of inhabited worlds where another System Sovereign had gone astray, the second such rebellion in all Nebadon up to that time.

119:3.2 (1312.3) Upon the request of Michael, action on the petition of the Life Carriers of this planet was deferred pending its consideration by Immanuel and his report thereon. This was an irregular procedure, and I well remember how we all anticipated something unusual, and we were not long held in suspense. Michael proceeded to place universe direction in the hands of Immanuel, while he intrusted command of the celestial forces to Gabriel, and having thus disposed of his administrative responsibilities, he took leave of the Universe Mother Spirit and vanished from the dispatching field of Salvington precisely as he had done on two previous occasions.

119:3.3 (1312.4) And, as might have been expected, on the third day thereafter there appeared, unannounced, on the headquarters world of system 87 in constellation 61, a strange Material Son, accompanied by a lone seconaphim, accredited by the Uversa Ancients of Days, and certified by Immanuel of Salvington. Immediately the acting System Sovereign appointed this new and mysterious Material Son acting Planetary Prince of world 217, and this designation was at once confirmed by the Most Highs of constellation 61.

119:3.4 (1312.5) Thus did this unique Material Son begin his difficult career on a quarantined world of secession and rebellion, located in a beleaguered system without any direct communication with the outside universe, working alone for one whole generation of planetary time. This emergency Material Son effected the repentance and reclamation of the defaulting Planetary Prince and his entire staff and witnessed the restoration of the planet to the loyal service of the Paradise rule as established in the local universes. In due time a Material Son and Daughter arrived on this rejuvenated and redeemed world, and when they had been duly installed as visible planetary rulers, the transitory or emergency Planetary Prince took formal leave, disappearing at noon one day. On the third day thereafter, Michael appeared in his accustomed place on Salvington, and very soon the superuniverse broadcasts carried the fourth proclamation of the Ancients of Days announcing the further advancement of the sovereignty of Michael in Nebadon.

119:3.5 (1312.6) I regret that I do not have permission to narrate the patience, fortitude, and skill with which this Material Son met the trying situations on this confused planet. The reclamation of this isolated world is one of the most beautifully touching chapters in the annals of salvation throughout Nebadon. By the end of this mission it had become evident to all Nebadon as to why their beloved ruler chose to engage in these repeated bestowals in the likeness of some subordinate order of intelligent being.

119:3.6 (1313.1) The bestowals of Michael as a Melchizedek Son, then as a Lanonandek Son, and next as a Material Son are all equally mysterious and beyond explanation. In each instance he appeared suddenly and as a fully developed individual of the bestowal group. The mystery of such incarnations will never be known except to those who have access to the inner circle of the records on the sacred sphere of Sonarington.

119:3.7 (1313.2) Never, since this marvelous bestowal as the Planetary Prince of a world in isolation and rebellion, have any of the Material Sons or Daughters in Nebadon been tempted to complain of their assignments or to find fault with the difficulties of their planetary missions. For all time the Material Sons know that in the Creator Son of the universe they have an understanding sovereign and a sympathetic friend, one who has in “all points been tried and tested,” even as they must also be tried and tested.

119:3.8 (1313.3) Each of these missions was followed by an age of increasing service and loyalty among all celestial intelligences of universe origin, while each succeeding bestowal age was characterized by advancement and improvement in all methods of universe administration and in all techniques of government. Since this bestowal no Material Son or Daughter has ever knowingly joined in rebellion against Michael; they love and honor him too devotedly ever consciously to reject him. Only through deception and sophistry have the Adams of recent times been led astray by higher types of rebel personalities.

4. The Fourth Bestowal

119:4.1 (1313.4) It was at the end of one of the periodic millennial roll calls of Uversa that Michael proceeded to place the government of Nebadon in the hands of Immanuel and Gabriel; and, of course, recalling what had happened in times past following such action, we all prepared to witness Michael’s disappearance on his fourth mission of bestowal, and we were not long kept waiting, for he shortly went out upon the Salvington dispatching field and was lost to our view.

119:4.2 (1313.5) On the third day after this bestowal disappearance we observed, in the universe broadcasts to Uversa, this significant news item from the seraphic headquarters of Nebadon: “Reporting the unannounced arrival of an unknown seraphim, accompanied by a solitary supernaphim and Gabriel of Salvington. This unregistered seraphim qualifies as of the Nebadon order and bears credentials from the Uversa Ancients of Days, certified by Immanuel of Salvington. This seraphim tests out as belonging to the supreme order of the angels of a local universe and has already been assigned to the corps of the teaching counselors.”

119:4.3 (1313.6) Michael was absent from Salvington during this, the seraphic bestowal, for a period of over forty standard universe years. During this time he was attached as a seraphic teaching counselor, what you might denominate a private secretary, to twenty-six different master teachers, functioning on twenty-two different worlds. His last or terminal assignment was as counselor and helper attached to a bestowal mission of a Trinity Teacher Son on world 462 in system 84 of constellation 3 in the universe of Nebadon.

119:4.4 (1314.1) Never, throughout the seven years of this assignment, was this Trinity Teacher Son wholly persuaded as to the identity of his seraphic associate. True, all seraphim during that age were regarded with peculiar interest and scrutiny. Full well we all knew that our beloved Sovereign was abroad in the universe, disguised as a seraphim, but never could we be certain of his identity. Never was he positively identified until the time of his attachment to the bestowal mission of this Trinity Teacher Son. But always throughout this era were the supreme seraphim regarded with special solicitude, lest any of us should find that we had unawares been host to the Sovereign of the universe on a mission of creature bestowal. And so it has become forever true, concerning angels, that their Creator and Ruler has been “in all points tried and tested in the likeness of seraphic personality.”

119:4.5 (1314.2) As these successive bestowals partook increasingly of the nature of the lower forms of universe life, Gabriel became more and more an associate of these incarnation adventures, functioning as the universe liaison between the bestowed Michael and the acting universe ruler, Immanuel.

119:4.6 (1314.3) Now has Michael passed through the bestowal experience of three orders of his created universe Sons: the Melchizedeks, the Lanonandeks, and the Material Sons. Next he condescends to personalize in the likeness of angelic life as a supreme seraphim before turning his attention to the various phases of the ascending careers of his lowest form of will creatures, the evolutionary mortals of time and space.

5. The Fifth Bestowal

119:5.1 (1314.4) A little over three hundred million years ago, as time is reckoned on Urantia, we witnessed another of those transfers of universe authority to Immanuel and observed the preparations of Michael for departure. This occasion was different from the previous ones in that he announced that his destination was Uversa, headquarters of the superuniverse of Orvonton. In due time our Sovereign departed, but the broadcasts of the superuniverse never made mention of Michael’s arrival at the courts of the Ancients of Days. Shortly after his departure from Salvington there did appear in the Uversa broadcasts this significant statement: “There arrived today an unannounced and unnumbered ascendant pilgrim of mortal origin from the universe of Nebadon, certified by Immanuel of Salvington and accompanied by Gabriel of Nebadon. This unidentified being presents the status of a true spirit and has been received into our fellowship.”

119:5.2 (1314.5) If you should visit Uversa today, you would hear the recounting of the days when Eventod sojourned there, this particular and unknown pilgrim of time and space being known on Uversa by that name. And this ascending mortal, at least a superb personality in the exact likeness of the spirit stage of the ascending mortals, lived and functioned on Uversa for a period of eleven years of Orvonton standard time. This being received the assignments and performed the duties of a spirit mortal in common with his fellows from the various local universes of Orvonton. In “all points he was tested and tried, even as his fellows,” and on all occasions he proved worthy of the confidence and trust of his superiors, while he unfailingly commanded the respect and loyal admiration of his fellow spirits.

119:5.3 (1315.1) On Salvington we followed the career of this spirit pilgrim with consummate interest, knowing full well, by the presence of Gabriel, that this unassuming and unnumbered pilgrim spirit was none other than the bestowed ruler of our local universe. This first appearance of Michael incarnated in the role of one stage of mortal evolution was an event which thrilled and enthralled all Nebadon. We had heard of such things but now we beheld them. He appeared on Uversa as a fully developed and perfectly trained spirit mortal and, as such, continued his career up to the occasion of the advancement of a group of ascending mortals to Havona; whereupon he held converse with the Ancients of Days and immediately, in the company of Gabriel, took sudden and unceremonious leave of Uversa, appearing shortly thereafter in his accustomed place on Salvington.

119:5.4 (1315.2) Not until the completion of this bestowal did it finally dawn upon us that Michael was probably going to incarnate in the likeness of his various orders of universe personalities, from the highest Melchizedeks right on down to the mortals of flesh and blood on the evolutionary worlds of time and space. About this time the Melchizedek colleges began to teach the probability of Michael’s sometime incarnating as a mortal of the flesh, and there occurred much speculation as to the possible technique of such an inexplicable bestowal. That Michael had in person performed in the role of an ascending mortal lent new and added interest to the whole scheme of creature progression all the way up through both the local universe and the superuniverse.

119:5.5 (1315.3) Still, the technique of these successive bestowals remained a mystery. Even Gabriel confesses that he does not comprehend the method whereby this Paradise Son and universe Creator could, at will, assume the personality and live the life of one of his own subordinate creatures.

6. The Sixth Bestowal

119:6.1 (1315.4) Now that all Salvington was familiar with the preliminaries of an impending bestowal, Michael called the sojourners on the headquarters planet together and, for the first time, unfolded the remainder of the incarnation plan, announcing that he was soon to leave Salvington for the purpose of assuming the career of a morontia mortal at the courts of the Most High Fathers on the headquarters planet of the fifth constellation. And then we heard for the first time the announcement that his seventh and final bestowal would be made on some evolutionary world in the likeness of mortal flesh.

119:6.2 (1315.5) Before leaving Salvington for the sixth bestowal, Michael addressed the assembled inhabitants of the sphere and departed in full view of everyone, accompanied by a lone seraphim and the Bright and Morning Star of Nebadon. While the direction of the universe had again been intrusted to Immanuel, there was a wider distribution of administrative responsibilities.

119:6.3 (1315.6) Michael appeared on the headquarters of constellation five as a full-fledged morontia mortal of ascending status. I regret that I am forbidden to reveal the details of this unnumbered morontia mortal’s career, for it was one of the most extraordinary and amazing epochs in Michael’s bestowal experience, not even excepting his dramatic and tragic sojourn on Urantia. But among the many restrictions imposed upon me in accepting this commission is one which forbids my undertaking to unfold the details of this wonderful career of Michael as the morontia mortal of Endantum.

119:6.4 (1316.1) When Michael returned from this morontia bestowal, it was apparent to all of us that our Creator had become a fellow creature, that the Universe Sovereign was also the friend and sympathetic helper of even the lowest form of created intelligence in his realms. We had noted this progressive acquirement of the creature’s viewpoint in universe administration before this, for it had been gradually appearing, but it became more apparent after the completion of the morontia mortal bestowal, even still more so after his return from the career of the carpenter’s son on Urantia.

119:6.5 (1316.2) We were informed in advance by Gabriel of the time of Michael’s release from the morontia bestowal, and accordingly we arranged a suitable reception on Salvington. Millions upon millions of beings were assembled from the constellation headquarters worlds of Nebadon, and a majority of the sojourners on the worlds adjacent to Salvington were gathered together to welcome him back to the rulership of his universe. In response to our many addresses of welcome and expressions of appreciation of a Sovereign so vitally interested in his creatures, he only replied: “I have simply been about my Father’s business. I am only doing the pleasure of the Paradise Sons who love and crave to understand their creatures.”

119:6.6 (1316.3) But from that day down to the hour when Michael embarked upon his Urantia adventure as the Son of Man, all Nebadon continued to discuss the many exploits of their Sovereign Ruler as he functioned on Endantum as the bestowal incarnation of a morontia mortal of evolutionary ascension, being in all points tested like his fellows assembled from the material worlds of the entire constellation of his sojourn.

7. The Seventh and Final Bestowal

119:7.1 (1316.4) For tens of thousands of years we all looked forward to the seventh and final bestowal of Michael. Gabriel had taught us that this terminal bestowal would be made in the likeness of mortal flesh, but we were wholly ignorant of the time, place, and manner of this culminating adventure.

119:7.2 (1316.5) The public announcement that Michael had selected Urantia as the theater for his final bestowal was made shortly after we learned about the default of Adam and Eve. And thus, for more than thirty-five thousand years, your world occupied a very conspicuous place in the councils of the entire universe. There was no secrecy (aside from the incarnation mystery) connected with any step in the Urantia bestowal. From first to last, up to the final and triumphant return of Michael to Salvington as supreme Universe Sovereign, there was the fullest universe publicity of all that transpired on your small but highly honored world.

119:7.3 (1316.6) While we believed that this would be the method, we never knew, until the time of the event itself, that Michael would appear on earth as a helpless infant of the realm. Theretofore had he always appeared as a fully developed individual of the personality group of the bestowal selection, and it was a thrilling announcement which was broadcast from Salvington telling that the babe of Bethlehem had been born on Urantia.

119:7.4 (1316.7) We then not only realized that our Creator and friend was taking the most precarious step in all his career, apparently risking his position and authority on this bestowal as a helpless infant, but we also understood that his experience in this final and mortal bestowal would eternally enthrone him as the undisputed and supreme sovereign of the universe of Nebadon. For a third of a century of earth time all eyes in all parts of this local universe were focused on Urantia. All intelligences realized that the last bestowal was in progress, and as we had long known of the Lucifer rebellion in Satania and of the Caligastia disaffection on Urantia, we well understood the intensity of the struggle which would ensue when our ruler condescended to incarnate on Urantia in the humble form and likeness of mortal flesh.

119:7.5 (1317.1) Joshua ben Joseph, the Jewish baby, was conceived and was born into the world just as all other babies before and since except that this particular baby was the incarnation of Michael of Nebadon, a divine Son of Paradise and the creator of all this local universe of things and beings. And this mystery of the incarnation of Deity within the human form of Jesus, otherwise of natural origin on the world, will forever remain unsolved. Even in eternity you will never know the technique and method of the incarnation of the Creator in the form and likeness of his creatures. That is the secret of Sonarington, and such mysteries are the exclusive possession of those divine Sons who have passed through the bestowal experience.

119:7.6 (1317.2) Certain wise men of earth knew of Michael’s impending arrival. Through the contacts of one world with another, these wise men of spiritual insight learned of the forthcoming bestowal of Michael on Urantia. And the seraphim did, through the midway creatures, make announcement to a group of Chaldean priests whose leader was Ardnon. These men of God visited the newborn child in the manger. The only supernatural event associated with the birth of Jesus was this announcement to Ardnon and his associates by the seraphim of former attachment to Adam and Eve in the first garden.

119:7.7 (1317.3) Jesus’ human parents were average people of their day and generation, and this incarnated Son of God was thus born of woman and was reared in the ordinary manner of the children of that race and age.

119:7.8 (1317.4) The story of Michael’s sojourn on Urantia, the narrative of the mortal bestowal of the Creator Son on your world, is a matter beyond the scope and purpose of this narrative.

8. Michael’s Postbestowal Status

119:8.1 (1317.5) After Michael’s final and successful bestowal on Urantia he was not only accepted by the Ancients of Days as sovereign ruler of Nebadon, but he was also recognized by the Universal Father as the established director of the local universe of his own creation. Upon his return to Salvington this Michael, the Son of Man and the Son of God, was proclaimed the settled ruler of Nebadon. From Uversa came the eighth proclamation of Michael’s sovereignty, while from Paradise came the joint pronouncement of the Universal Father and the Eternal Son constituting this union of God and man sole head of the universe and directing the Union of Days stationed on Salvington to signify his intention of withdrawing to Paradise. The Faithfuls of Days on the constellation headquarters were also instructed to retire from the councils of the Most Highs. But Michael would not consent to the withdrawal of the Trinity Sons of counsel and co-operation. He assembled them on Salvington and personally requested them forever to remain on duty in Nebadon. They signified their desire to comply with this request to their directors on Paradise, and shortly thereafter there were issued those mandates of Paradise divorcement which forever attached these Sons of the central universe to the court of Michael of Nebadon.

119:8.2 (1318.1) It required almost one billion years of Urantia time to complete the bestowal career of Michael and to effect the final establishment of his supreme authority in the universe of his own creation. Michael was born a creator, educated an administrator, trained an executive, but he was required to earn his sovereignty by experience. And thus has your little world become known throughout all Nebadon as the arena wherein Michael completed the experience which is required of every Paradise Creator Son before he is given unlimited control and direction of the universe of his own making. As you ascend the local universe, you will learn more about the ideals of the personalities concerned in Michael’s previous bestowals.

119:8.3 (1318.2) In completing his creature bestowals, Michael was not only establishing his own sovereignty but also was augmenting the evolving sovereignty of God the Supreme. In the course of these bestowals the Creator Son not only engaged in a descending exploration of the various natures of creature personality, but he also achieved the revelation of the variously diversified wills of the Paradise Deities, whose synthetic unity, as revealed by the Supreme Creators, is revelatory of the will of the Supreme Being.

119:8.4 (1318.3) These various will aspects of the Deities are eternally personalized in the differing natures of the Seven Master Spirits, and each of Michael’s bestowals was peculiarly revelatory of one of these divinity manifestations. On his Melchizedek bestowal he manifested the united will of the Father, Son, and Spirit, on his Lanonandek bestowal the will of the Father and the Son; on the Adamic bestowal he revealed the will of the Father and the Spirit, on the seraphic bestowal the will of the Son and the Spirit; on the Uversa mortal bestowal he portrayed the will of the Conjoint Actor, on the morontia mortal bestowal the will of the Eternal Son; and on the Urantia material bestowal he lived the will of the Universal Father, even as a mortal of flesh and blood.

119:8.5 (1318.4) The completion of these seven bestowals resulted in the liberation of Michael’s supreme sovereignty and also in the creation of the possibility for the sovereignty of the Supreme in Nebadon. On none of Michael’s bestowals did he reveal God the Supreme, but the sum total of all seven bestowals is a new Nebadon revelation of the Supreme Being.

119:8.6 (1318.5) In the experience of descending from God to man, Michael was concomitantly experiencing the ascent from partiality of manifestability to supremacy of finite action and finality of the liberation of his potential for absonite function. Michael, a Creator Son, is a time-space creator, but Michael, a sevenfold Master Son, is a member of one of the divine corps constituting the Trinity Ultimate.

119:8.7 (1318.6) In passing through the experience of revealing the Seven Master Spirit wills of the Trinity, the Creator Son has passed through the experience of revealing the will of the Supreme. In functioning as a revelator of the will of Supremacy, Michael, together with all other Master Sons, has identified himself eternally with the Supreme. In this universe age he reveals the Supreme and participates in the actualization of the sovereignty of Supremacy. But in the next universe age we believe he will be collaborating with the Supreme Being in the first experiential Trinity for and in the universes of outer space.

119:8.8 (1319.1) Urantia is the sentimental shrine of all Nebadon, the chief of ten million inhabited worlds, the mortal home of Christ Michael, sovereign of all Nebadon, a Melchizedek minister to the realms, a system savior, an Adamic redeemer, a seraphic fellow, an associate of ascending spirits, a morontia progressor, a Son of Man in the likeness of mortal flesh, and the Planetary Prince of Urantia. And your record tells the truth when it says that this same Jesus has promised sometime to return to the world of his terminal bestowal, the World of the Cross.

119:8.9 (1319.2) This paper, depicting the seven bestowals of Christ Michael, is the sixty-third of a series of presentations, sponsored by numerous personalities, narrating the history of Urantia down to the time of Michael’s appearance on earth in the likeness of mortal flesh. These papers were authorized by a Nebadon commission of twelve acting under the direction of Mantutia Melchizedek. We indited these narratives and put them in the English language, by a technique authorized by our superiors, in the year A.D. 1935 of Urantia time.

위로↑

Paper 62 The Dawn Races of Early Man 여명의 초기 인간 종족들

Paper 62

The Dawn Races of Early Man 여명의 초기 인간 종족들

1. The Early Lemur Types
2. The Dawn Mammals
3. The Mid-Mammals
Origin of the Simian tribes
4. The Primates
5. The First Human Beings
6. Evolution of the Human Mind
7. Recognition as an Inhabited World

62:0.1 (703.1) ABOUT one million years ago the immediate ancestors of mankind made their appearance by three successive and sudden mutations stemming from early stock of the lemur type of placental mammal. The dominant factors of these early lemurs were derived from the western or later American group of the evolving life plasm. But before establishing the direct line of human ancestry, this strain was reinforced by contributions from the central life implantation evolved in Africa. The eastern life group contributed little or nothing to the actual production of the human species.

1. The Early Lemur Types

62:1.1 (703.2) The early lemurs concerned in the ancestry of the human species were not directly related to the pre-existent tribes of gibbons and apes then living in Eurasia and northern Africa, whose progeny have survived to the present time. Neither were they the offspring of the modern type of lemur, though springing from an ancestor common to both but long since extinct.

62:1.2 (703.3) While these early lemurs evolved in the Western Hemisphere, the establishment of the direct mammalian ancestry of mankind took place in southwestern Asia, in the original area of the central life implantation but on the borders of the eastern regions. Several million years ago the North American type lemurs had migrated westward over the Bering land bridge and had slowly made their way southwestward along the Asiatic coast. These migrating tribes finally reached the salubrious region lying between the then expanded Mediterranean Sea and the elevating mountainous regions of the Indian peninsula. In these lands to the west of India they united with other and favorable strains, thus establishing the ancestry of the human race.

62:1.3 (703.4) With the passing of time the seacoast of India southwest of the mountains gradually submerged, completely isolating the life of this region. There was no avenue of approach to, or escape from, this Mesopotamian or Persian peninsula except to the north, and that was repeatedly cut off by the southern invasions of the glaciers. And it was in this then almost paradisiacal area, and from the superior descendants of this lemur type of mammal, that there sprang two great groups, the simian tribes of modern times and the present-day human species.

2. The Dawn Mammals

62:2.1 (703.5) A little more than one million years ago the Mesopotamian dawn mammals, the direct descendants of the North American lemur type of placental mammal, suddenly appeared. They were active little creatures, almost three feet tall; and while they did not habitually walk on their hind legs, they could easily stand erect. They were hairy and agile and chattered in monkeylike fashion, but unlike the simian tribes, they were flesh eaters. They had a primitive opposable thumb as well as a highly useful grasping big toe. From this point onward the prehuman species successively developed the opposable thumb while they progressively lost the grasping power of the great toe. The later ape tribes retained the grasping big toe but never developed the human type of thumb.

62:2.2 (704.1) These dawn mammals attained full growth when three or four years of age, having a potential life span, on the average, of about twenty years. As a rule offspring were born singly, although twins were occasional.

62:2.3 (704.2) The members of this new species had the largest brains for their size of any animal that had theretofore existed on earth. They experienced many of the emotions and shared numerous instincts which later characterized primitive man, being highly curious and exhibiting considerable elation when successful at any undertaking. Food hunger and sex craving were well developed, and a definite sex selection was manifested in a crude form of courtship and choice of mates. They would fight fiercely in defense of their kindred and were quite tender in family associations, possessing a sense of self-abasement bordering on shame and remorse. They were very affectionate and touchingly loyal to their mates, but if circumstances separated them, they would choose new partners.

62:2.4 (704.3) Being small of stature and having keen minds to realize the dangers of their forest habitat, they developed an extraordinary fear which led to those wise precautionary measures that so enormously contributed to survival, such as their construction of crude shelters in the high treetops which eliminated many of the perils of ground life. The beginning of the fear tendencies of mankind more specifically dates from these days.

62:2.5 (704.4) These dawn mammals developed more of a tribal spirit than had ever been previously exhibited. They were, indeed, highly gregarious but nevertheless exceedingly pugnacious when in any way disturbed in the ordinary pursuit of their routine life, and they displayed fiery tempers when their anger was fully aroused. Their bellicose natures, however, served a good purpose; superior groups did not hesitate to make war on their inferior neighbors, and thus, by selective survival, the species was progressively improved. They very soon dominated the life of the smaller creatures of this region, and very few of the older noncarnivorous monkeylike tribes survived.

62:2.6 (704.5) These aggressive little animals multiplied and spread over the Mesopotamian peninsula for more than one thousand years, constantly improving in physical type and general intelligence. And it was just seventy generations after this new tribe had taken origin from the highest type of lemur ancestor that the next epoch-making development occurred — the sudden differentiation of the ancestors of the next vital step in the evolution of human beings on Urantia.

3. The Mid-Mammals

62:3.1 (704.6) Early in the career of the dawn mammals, in the treetop abode of a superior pair of these agile creatures, twins were born, one male and one female. Compared with their ancestors, they were really handsome little creatures. They had little hair on their bodies, but this was no disability as they lived in a warm and equable climate.

62:3.2 (705.1) These children grew to be a little over four feet in height. They were in every way larger than their parents, having longer legs and shorter arms. They had almost perfectly opposable thumbs, just about as well adapted for diversified work as the present human thumb. They walked upright, having feet almost as well suited for walking as those of the later human races.

62:3.3 (705.2) Their brains were inferior to, and smaller than, those of human beings but very superior to, and comparatively much larger than, those of their ancestors. The twins early displayed superior intelligence and were soon recognized as the heads of the whole tribe of dawn mammals, really instituting a primitive form of social organization and a crude economic division of labor. This brother and sister mated and soon enjoyed the society of twenty-one children much like themselves, all more than four feet tall and in every way superior to the ancestral species. This new group formed the nucleus of the mid-mammals.

62:3.4 (705.3) When the numbers of this new and superior group grew great, war, relentless war, broke out; and when the terrible struggle was over, not a single individual of the pre-existent and ancestral race of dawn mammals remained alive. The less numerous but more powerful and intelligent offshoot of the species had survived at the expense of their ancestors.

62:3.5 (705.4) And now, for almost fifteen thousand years (six hundred generations), this creature became the terror of this part of the world. All of the great and vicious animals of former times had perished. The large beasts native to these regions were not carnivorous, and the larger species of the cat family, lions and tigers, had not yet invaded this peculiarly sheltered nook of the earth’s surface. Therefore did these mid-mammals wax valiant and subdue the whole of their corner of creation.

62:3.6 (705.5) Compared with the ancestral species, the mid-mammals were an improvement in every way. Even their potential life span was longer, being about twenty-five years. A number of rudimentary human traits appeared in this new species. In addition to the innate propensities exhibited by their ancestors, these mid-mammals were capable of showing disgust in certain repulsive situations. They further possessed a well-defined hoarding instinct; they would hide food for subsequent use and were greatly given to the collection of smooth round pebbles and certain types of round stones suitable for defensive and offensive ammunition.

62:3.7 (705.6) These mid-mammals were the first to exhibit a definite construction propensity, as shown in their rivalry in the building of both treetop homes and their many-tunneled subterranean retreats; they were the first species of mammals ever to provide for safety in both arboreal and underground shelters. They largely forsook the trees as places of abode, living on the ground during the day and sleeping in the treetops at night.

62:3.8 (705.7) As time passed, the natural increase in numbers eventually resulted in serious food competition and sex rivalry, all of which culminated in a series of internecine battles that nearly destroyed the entire species. These struggles continued until only one group of less than one hundred individuals was left alive. But peace once more prevailed, and this lone surviving tribe built anew its treetop bedrooms and once again resumed a normal and semipeaceful existence.

62:3.9 (705.8) You can hardly realize by what narrow margins your prehuman ancestors missed extinction from time to time. Had the ancestral frog of all humanity jumped two inches less on a certain occasion, the whole course of evolution would have been markedly changed. The immediate lemurlike mother of the dawn-mammal species escaped death no less than five times by mere hairbreadth margins before she gave birth to the father of the new and higher mammalian order. But the closest call of all was when lightning struck the tree in which the prospective mother of the Primates twins was sleeping. Both of these mid-mammal parents were severely shocked and badly burned; three of their seven children were killed by this bolt from the skies. These evolving animals were almost superstitious. This couple whose treetop home had been struck were really the leaders of the more progressive group of the mid-mammal species; and following their example, more than half the tribe, embracing the more intelligent families, moved about two miles away from this locality and began the construction of new treetop abodes and new ground shelters — their transient retreats in time of sudden danger.

62:3.10 (706.1) Soon after the completion of their home, this couple, veterans of so many struggles, found themselves the proud parents of twins, the most interesting and important animals ever to have been born into the world up to that time, for they were the first of the new species of Primates constituting the next vital step in prehuman evolution.

62:3.11 (706.2) Contemporaneously with the birth of these Primates twins, another couple — a peculiarly retarded male and female of the mid-mammal tribe, a couple that were both mentally and physically inferior — also gave birth to twins. These twins, one male and one female, were indifferent to conquest; they were concerned only with obtaining food and, since they would not eat flesh, soon lost all interest in seeking prey. These retarded twins became the founders of the modern simian tribes. Their descendants sought the warmer southern regions with their mild climates and an abundance of tropical fruits, where they have continued much as of that day except for those branches which mated with the earlier types of gibbons and apes and have greatly deteriorated in consequence.

62:3.12 (706.3) And so it may be readily seen that man and the ape are related only in that they sprang from the mid-mammals, a tribe in which there occurred the contemporaneous birth and subsequent segregation of two pairs of twins: the inferior pair destined to produce the modern types of monkey, baboon, chimpanzee, and gorilla; the superior pair destined to continue the line of ascent which evolved into man himself.

62:3.13 (706.4) Modern man and the simians did spring from the same tribe and species but not from the same parents. Man’s ancestors are descended from the superior strains of the selected remnant of this mid-mammal tribe, whereas the modern simians (excepting certain pre-existent types of lemurs, gibbons, apes, and other monkeylike creatures) are the descendants of the most inferior couple of this mid-mammal group, a couple who only survived by hiding themselves in a subterranean food-storage retreat for more than two weeks during the last fierce battle of their tribe, emerging only after the hostilities were well over.

4. The Primates

62:4.1 (706.5) Going back to the birth of the superior twins, one male and one female, to the two leading members of the mid-mammal tribe: These animal babies were of an unusual order; they had still less hair on their bodies than their parents and, when very young, insisted on walking upright. Their ancestors had always learned to walk on their hind legs, but these Primates twins stood erect from the beginning. They attained a height of over five feet, and their heads grew larger in comparison with others among the tribe. While early learning to communicate with each other by means of signs and sounds, they were never able to make their people understand these new symbols.

62:4.2 (707.1) When about fourteen years of age, they fled from the tribe, going west to raise their family and establish the new species of Primates. And these new creatures are very properly denominated Primates since they were the direct and immediate animal ancestors of the human family itself.

62:4.3 (707.2) Thus it was that the Primates came to occupy a region on the west coast of the Mesopotamian peninsula as it then projected into the southern sea, while the less intelligent and closely related tribes lived around the peninsula point and up the eastern shore line.

62:4.4 (707.3) The Primates were more human and less animal than their mid-mammal predecessors. The skeletal proportions of this new species were very similar to those of the primitive human races. The human type of hand and foot had fully developed, and these creatures could walk and even run as well as any of their later-day human descendants. They largely abandoned tree life, though continuing to resort to the treetops as a safety measure at night, for like their earlier ancestors, they were greatly subject to fear. The increased use of their hands did much to develop inherent brain power, but they did not yet possess minds that could really be called human.

62:4.5 (707.4) Although in emotional nature the Primates differed little from their forebears, they exhibited more of a human trend in all of their propensities. They were, indeed, splendid and superior animals, reaching maturity at about ten years of age and having a natural life span of about forty years. That is, they might have lived that long had they died natural deaths, but in those early days very few animals ever died a natural death; the struggle for existence was altogether too intense.

62:4.6 (707.5) And now, after almost nine hundred generations of development, covering about twenty-one thousand years from the origin of the dawn mammals, the Primates suddenly gave birth to two remarkable creatures, the first true human beings.

62:4.7 (707.6) Thus it was that the dawn mammals, springing from the North American lemur type, gave origin to the mid-mammals, and these mid-mammals in turn produced the superior Primates, who became the immediate ancestors of the primitive human race. The Primates tribes were the last vital link in the evolution of man, but in less than five thousand years not a single individual of these extraordinary tribes was left.

5. The First Human Beings

62:5.1 (707.7) From the year A.D. 1934 back to the birth of the first two human beings is just 993,419 years.

62:5.2 (707.8) These two remarkable creatures were true human beings. They possessed perfect human thumbs, as had many of their ancestors, while they had just as perfect feet as the present-day human races. They were walkers and runners, not climbers; the grasping function of the big toe was absent, completely absent. When danger drove them to the treetops, they climbed just like the humans of today would. They would climb up the trunk of a tree like a bear and not as would a chimpanzee or a gorilla, swinging up by the branches.

62:5.3 (708.1) These first human beings (and their descendants) reached full maturity at twelve years of age and possessed a potential life span of about seventy-five years.

62:5.4 (708.2) Many new emotions early appeared in these human twins. They experienced admiration for both objects and other beings and exhibited considerable vanity. But the most remarkable advance in emotional development was the sudden appearance of a new group of really human feelings, the worshipful group, embracing awe, reverence, humility, and even a primitive form of gratitude. Fear, joined with ignorance of natural phenomena, is about to give birth to primitive religion.

62:5.5 (708.3) Not only were such human feelings manifested in these primitive humans, but many more highly evolved sentiments were also present in rudimentary form. They were mildly cognizant of pity, shame, and reproach and were acutely conscious of love, hate, and revenge, being also susceptible to marked feelings of jealousy.

62:5.6 (708.4) These first two humans — the twins — were a great trial to their Primates parents. They were so curious and adventurous that they nearly lost their lives on numerous occasions before they were eight years old. As it was, they were rather well scarred up by the time they were twelve.

62:5.7 (708.5) Very early they learned to engage in verbal communication; by the age of ten they had worked out an improved sign and word language of almost half a hundred ideas and had greatly improved and expanded the crude communicative technique of their ancestors. But try as hard as they might, they were able to teach only a few of their new signs and symbols to their parents.

62:5.8 (708.6) When about nine years of age, they journeyed off down the river one bright day and held a momentous conference. Every celestial intelligence stationed on Urantia, including myself, was present as an observer of the transactions of this noontide tryst. On this eventful day they arrived at an understanding to live with and for each other, and this was the first of a series of such agreements which finally culminated in the decision to flee from their inferior animal associates and to journey northward, little knowing that they were thus to found the human race.

62:5.9 (708.7) While we were all greatly concerned with what these two little savages were planning, we were powerless to control the working of their minds; we did not — could not — arbitrarily influence their decisions. But within the permissible limits of planetary function, we, the Life Carriers, together with our associates, all conspired to lead the human twins northward and far from their hairy and partially tree-dwelling people. And so, by reason of their own intelligent choice, the twins did migrate, and because of our supervision they migrated northward to a secluded region where they escaped the possibility of biologic degradation through admixture with their inferior relatives of the Primates tribes.

62:5.10 (708.8) Shortly before their departure from the home forests they lost their mother in a gibbon raid. While she did not possess their intelligence, she did have a worthy mammalian affection of a high order for her offspring, and she fearlessly gave her life in the attempt to save the wonderful pair. Nor was her sacrifice in vain, for she held off the enemy until the father arrived with reinforcements and put the invaders to rout.

62:5.11 (709.1) Soon after this young couple forsook their associates to found the human race, their Primates father became disconsolate — he was heartbroken. He refused to eat, even when food was brought to him by his other children. His brilliant offspring having been lost, life did not seem worth living among his ordinary fellows; so he wandered off into the forest, was set upon by hostile gibbons and beaten to death.

6. Evolution of the Human Mind

62:6.1 (709.2) We, the Life Carriers on Urantia, had passed through the long vigil of watchful waiting since the day we first planted the life plasm in the planetary waters, and naturally the appearance of the first really intelligent and volitional beings brought to us great joy and supreme satisfaction.

62:6.2 (709.3) We had been watching the twins develop mentally through our observation of the functioning of the seven adjutant mind-spirits assigned to Urantia at the time of our arrival on the planet. Throughout the long evolutionary development of planetary life, these tireless mind ministers had ever registered their increasing ability to contact with the successively expanding brain capacities of the progressively superior animal creatures.

62:6.3 (709.4) At first only the spirit of intuition could function in the instinctive and reflex behavior of the primordial animal life. With the differentiation of higher types, the spirit of understanding was able to endow such creatures with the gift of spontaneous association of ideas. Later on we observed the spirit of courage in operation; evolving animals really developed a crude form of protective self-consciousness. Subsequent to the appearance of the mammalian groups, we beheld the spirit of knowledge manifesting itself in increased measure. And the evolution of the higher mammals brought the function of the spirit of counsel, with the resulting growth of the herd instinct and the beginnings of primitive social development.

62:6.4 (709.5) Increasingly, on down through the dawn mammals, the mid-mammals, and the Primates, we had observed the augmented service of the first five adjutants. But never had the remaining two, the highest mind ministers, been able to function in the Urantia type of evolutionary mind.

62:6.5 (709.6) Imagine our joy one day — the twins were about ten years old — when the spirit of worship made its first contact with the mind of the female twin and shortly thereafter with the male. We knew that something closely akin to human mind was approaching culmination; and when, about a year later, they finally resolved, as a result of meditative thought and purposeful decision, to flee from home and journey north, then did the spirit of wisdom begin to function on Urantia and in these two now recognized human minds.

62:6.6 (709.7) There was an immediate and new order of mobilization of the seven adjutant mind-spirits. We were alive with expectation; we realized that the long-waited-for hour was approaching; we knew we were upon the threshold of the realization of our protracted effort to evolve will creatures on Urantia.

7. Recognition as an Inhabited World

62:7.1 (709.8) We did not have to wait long. At noon, the day after the runaway of the twins, there occurred the initial test flash of the universe circuit signals at the planetary reception-focus of Urantia. We were, of course, all astir with the realization that a great event was impending; but since this world was a life-experiment station, we had not the slightest idea of just how we would be apprised of the recognition of intelligent life on the planet. But we were not long in suspense. On the third day after the elopement of the twins, and before the Life Carrier corps departed, there arrived the Nebadon archangel of initial planetary circuit establishment.

62:7.2 (710.1) It was an eventful day on Urantia when our small group gathered about the planetary pole of space communication and received the first message from Salvington over the newly established mind circuit of the planet. And this first message, dictated by the chief of the archangel corps, said:

62:7.3 (710.2) “To the Life Carriers on Urantia — Greetings! We transmit assurance of great pleasure on Salvington, Edentia, and Jerusem in honor of the registration on the headquarters of Nebadon of the signal of the existence on Urantia of mind of will dignity. The purposeful decision of the twins to flee northward and segregate their offspring from their inferior ancestors has been noted. This is the first decision of mind — the human type of mind — on Urantia and automatically establishes the circuit of communication over which this initial message of acknowledgment is transmitting.”

62:7.4 (710.3) Next over this new circuit came the greetings of the Most Highs of Edentia, containing instructions for the resident Life Carriers forbidding us to interfere with the pattern of life we had established. We were directed not to intervene in the affairs of human progress. It should not be inferred that Life Carriers ever arbitrarily and mechanically interfere with the natural outworking of the planetary evolutionary plans, for we do not. But up to this time we had been permitted to manipulate the environment and shield the life plasm in a special manner, and it was this extraordinary, but wholly natural, supervision that was to be discontinued.

62:7.5 (710.4) And no sooner had the Most Highs left off speaking than the beautiful message of Lucifer, then sovereign of the Satania system, began to planetize. Now the Life Carriers heard the welcome words of their own chief and received his permission to return to Jerusem. This message from Lucifer contained the official acceptance of the Life Carriers’ work on Urantia and absolved us from all future criticism of any of our efforts to improve the life patterns of Nebadon as established in the Satania system.

62:7.6 (710.5) These messages from Salvington, Edentia, and Jerusem formally marked the termination of the Life Carriers’ agelong supervision of the planet. For ages we had been on duty, assisted only by the seven adjutant mind-spirits and the Master Physical Controllers. And now, will, the power of choosing to worship and to ascend, having appeared in the evolutionary creatures of the planet, we realized that our work was finished, and our group prepared to depart. Urantia being a life-modification world, permission was granted to leave behind two senior Life Carriers with twelve assistants, and I was chosen as one of this group and have ever since been on Urantia.

62:7.7 (710.6) It is just 993,408 years ago (from the year A.D. 1934) that Urantia was formally recognized as a planet of human habitation in the universe of Nebadon. Biologic evolution had once again achieved the human levels of will dignity; man had arrived on planet 606 of Satania.

62:7.8 (710.7) [Sponsored by a Life Carrier of Nebadon resident on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 61 The Mammalian Era on Urantia 유란시아의 포유동물 시대

Paper 61

The Mammalian Era on Urantia 유란시아의 포유동물 시대

1. The New Continental Land Stage
The Age of Early Mammals
2. The Recent Flood Stage
The Age of Advanced Mammals
3. The Modern Mountain Stage
Age of the Elephant and the Horse
4. The Recent Continental-Elevation Stage
The Last Great Mammalian Migration
5. The Early Ice Age
6. Primitive Man in the Ice Age
7. The Continuing Ice Age

61:0.1 (693.1) THE era of mammals extends from the times of the origin of placental mammals to the end of the ice age, covering a little less than fifty million years.

61:0.2 (693.2) During this Cenozoic age the world’s landscape presented an attractive appearance — rolling hills, broad valleys, wide rivers, and great forests. Twice during this sector of time the Panama isthmus went up and down; three times the Bering Strait land bridge did the same. The animal types were both many and varied. The trees swarmed with birds, and the whole world was an animal paradise, notwithstanding the incessant struggle of the evolving animal species for supremacy.

61:0.3 (693.3) The accumulated deposits of the five periods of this fifty-million-year era contain the fossil records of the successive mammalian dynasties and lead right up through the times of the actual appearance of man himself.

1. The New Continental Land Stage
The Age of Early Mammals

61:1.1 (693.4) 50,000,000 years ago the land areas of the world were very generally above water or only slightly submerged. The formations and deposits of this period are both land and marine, but chiefly land. For a considerable time the land gradually rose but was simultaneously washed down to the lower levels and toward the seas.

61:1.2 (693.5) Early in this period and in North America the placental type of mammals suddenly appeared, and they constituted the most important evolutionary development up to this time. Previous orders of nonplacental mammals had existed, but this new type sprang directly and suddenly from the pre-existent reptilian ancestor whose descendants had persisted on down through the times of dinosaur decline. The father of the placental mammals was a small, highly active, carnivorous, springing type of dinosaur.

61:1.3 (693.6) Basic mammalian instincts began to be manifested in these primitive mammalian types. Mammals possess an immense survival advantage over all other forms of animal life in that they can:

61:1.4 (693.7) 1. Bring forth relatively mature and well-developed offspring.

61:1.5 (693.8) 2. Nourish, nurture, and protect their offspring with affectionate regard.

61:1.6 (693.9) 3. Employ their superior brain power in self-perpetuation.

61:1.7 (693.10) 4. Utilize increased agility in escaping from enemies.

61:1.8 (693.11) 5. Apply superior intelligence to environmental adjustment and adaptation.

61:1.9 (694.1) 45,000,000 years ago the continental backbones were elevated in association with a very general sinking of the coast lines. Mammalian life was evolving rapidly. A small reptilian, egg-laying type of mammal flourished, and the ancestors of the later kangaroos roamed Australia. Soon there were small horses, fleet-footed rhinoceroses, tapirs with proboscises, primitive pigs, squirrels, lemurs, opossums, and several tribes of monkeylike animals. They were all small, primitive, and best suited to living among the forests of the mountain regions. A large ostrichlike land bird developed to a height of ten feet and laid an egg nine by thirteen inches. These were the ancestors of the later gigantic passenger birds that were so highly intelligent, and that onetime transported human beings through the air.

61:1.10 (694.2) The mammals of the early Cenozoic lived on land, under the water, in the air, and among the treetops. They had from one to eleven pairs of mammary glands, and all were covered with considerable hair. In common with the later appearing orders, they developed two successive sets of teeth and possessed large brains in comparison to body size. But among them all no modern forms existed.

61:1.11 (694.3) 40,000,000 years ago the land areas of the Northern Hemisphere began to elevate, and this was followed by new extensive land deposits and other terrestrial activities, including lava flows, warping, lake formation, and erosion.

61:1.12 (694.4) During the latter part of this epoch most of Europe was submerged. Following a slight land rise the continent was covered by lakes and bays. The Arctic Ocean, through the Ural depression, ran south to connect with the Mediterranean Sea as it was then expanded northward, the highlands of the Alps, Carpathians, Apennines, and Pyrenees being up above the water as islands of the sea. The Isthmus of Panama was up; the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans were separated. North America was connected with Asia by the Bering Strait land bridge and with Europe by way of Greenland and Iceland. The earth circuit of land in northern latitudes was broken only by the Ural Straits, which connected the arctic seas with the enlarged Mediterranean.

61:1.13 (694.5) Considerable foraminiferal limestone was deposited in European waters. Today this same stone is elevated to a height of 10,000 feet in the Alps, 16,000 feet in the Himalayas, and 20,000 feet in Tibet. The chalk deposits of this period are found along the coasts of Africa and Australia, on the west coast of South America, and about the West Indies.

61:1.14 (694.6) Throughout this so-called Eocene period the evolution of mammalian and other related forms of life continued with little or no interruption. North America was then connected by land with every continent except Australia, and the world was gradually overrun by primitive mammalian fauna of various types.

2. The Recent Flood Stage
The Age of Advanced Mammals

61:2.1 (694.7) This period was characterized by the further and rapid evolution of placental mammals, the more progressive forms of mammalian life developing during these times.

61:2.2 (694.8) Although the early placental mammals sprang from carnivorous ancestors, very soon herbivorous branches developed, and, erelong, omnivorous mammalian families also sprang up. The angiosperms were the principal food of the rapidly increasing mammals, the modern land flora, including the majority of present-day plants and trees, having appeared during earlier periods.

61:2.3 (695.1) 35,000,000 years ago marks the beginning of the age of placental-mammalian world domination. The southern land bridge was extensive, reconnecting the then enormous Antarctic continent with South America, South Africa, and Australia. In spite of the massing of land in high latitudes, the world climate remained relatively mild because of the enormous increase in the size of the tropic seas, nor was the land elevated sufficiently to produce glaciers. Extensive lava flows occurred in Greenland and Iceland, some coal being deposited between these layers.

61:2.4 (695.2) Marked changes were taking place in the fauna of the planet. The sea life was undergoing great modification; most of the present-day orders of marine life were in existence, and foraminifers continued to play an important role. The insect life was much like that of the previous era. The Florissant fossil beds of Colorado belong to the later years of these far-distant times. Most of the living insect families go back to this period, but many then in existence are now extinct, though their fossils remain.

61:2.5 (695.3) On land this was pre-eminently the age of mammalian renovation and expansion. Of the earlier and more primitive mammals, over one hundred species were extinct before this period ended. Even the mammals of large size and small brain soon perished. Brains and agility had replaced armor and size in the progress of animal survival. And with the dinosaur family on the decline, the mammals slowly assumed domination of the earth, speedily and completely destroying the remainder of their reptilian ancestors.

61:2.6 (695.4) Along with the disappearance of the dinosaurs, other and great changes occurred in the various branches of the saurian family. The surviving members of the early reptilian families are turtles, snakes, and crocodiles, together with the venerable frog, the only remaining group representative of man’s earlier ancestors.

61:2.7 (695.5) Various groups of mammals had their origin in a unique animal now extinct. This carnivorous creature was something of a cross between a cat and a seal; it could live on land or in water and was highly intelligent and very active. In Europe the ancestor of the canine family evolved, soon giving rise to many species of small dogs. About the same time the gnawing rodents, including beavers, squirrels, gophers, mice, and rabbits, appeared and soon became a notable form of life, very little change having since occurred in this family. The later deposits of this period contain the fossil remains of dogs, cats, coons, and weasels in ancestral form.

61:2.8 (695.6) 30,000,000 years ago the modern types of mammals began to make their appearance. Formerly the mammals had lived for the greater part in the hills, being of the mountainous types; suddenly there began the evolution of the plains or hoofed type, the grazing species, as differentiated from the clawed flesh eaters. These grazers sprang from an undifferentiated ancestor having five toes and forty-four teeth, which perished before the end of the age. Toe evolution did not progress beyond the three-toed stage throughout this period.

61:2.9 (695.7) The horse, an outstanding example of evolution, lived during these times in both North America and Europe, though his development was not fully completed until the later ice age. While the rhinoceros family appeared at the close of this period, it underwent its greatest expansion subsequently. A small hoglike creature also developed which became the ancestor of the many species of swine, peccaries, and hippopotamuses. Camels and llamas had their origin in North America about the middle of this period and overran the western plains. Later, the llamas migrated to South America, the camels to Europe, and soon both were extinct in North America, though a few camels survived up to the ice age.

61:2.10 (696.1) About this time a notable thing occurred in western North America: The early ancestors of the ancient lemurs first made their appearance. While this family cannot be regarded as true lemurs, their coming marked the establishment of the line from which the true lemurs subsequently sprang.

61:2.11 (696.2) Like the land serpents of a previous age which betook themselves to the seas, now a whole tribe of placental mammals deserted the land and took up their residence in the oceans. And they have ever since remained in the sea, yielding the modern whales, dolphins, porpoises, seals, and sea lions.

61:2.12 (696.3) The bird life of the planet continued to develop, but with few important evolutionary changes. The majority of modern birds were existent, including gulls, herons, flamingoes, buzzards, falcons, eagles, owls, quails, and ostriches.

61:2.13 (696.4) By the close of this Oligocene period, covering ten million years, the plant life, together with the marine life and the land animals, had very largely evolved and was present on earth much as today. Considerable specialization has subsequently appeared, but the ancestral forms of most living things were then alive.

3. The Modern Mountain Stage
Age of the Elephant and the Horse

61:3.1 (696.5) Land elevation and sea segregation were slowly changing the world’s weather, gradually cooling it, but the climate was still mild. Sequoias and magnolias grew in Greenland, but the subtropical plants were beginning to migrate southward. By the end of this period these warm-climate plants and trees had largely disappeared from the northern latitudes, their places being taken by more hardy plants and the deciduous trees.

61:3.2 (696.6) There was a great increase in the varieties of grasses, and the teeth of many mammalian species gradually altered to conform to the present-day grazing type.

61:3.3 (696.7) 25,000,000 years ago there was a slight land submergence following the long epoch of land elevation. The Rocky Mountain region remained highly elevated so that the deposition of erosion material continued throughout the lowlands to the east. The Sierras were well re-elevated; in fact, they have been rising ever since. The great four-mile vertical fault in the California region dates from this time.

61:3.4 (696.8) 20,000,000 years ago was indeed the golden age of mammals. The Bering Strait land bridge was up, and many groups of animals migrated to North America from Asia, including the four-tusked mastodons, short-legged rhinoceroses, and many varieties of the cat family.

61:3.5 (696.9) The first deer appeared, and North America was soon overrun by ruminants — deer, oxen, camels, bison, and several species of rhinoceroses — but the giant pigs, more than six feet tall, became extinct.

61:3.6 (697.1) The huge elephants of this and subsequent periods possessed large brains as well as large bodies, and they soon overran the entire world except Australia. For once the world was dominated by a huge animal with a brain sufficiently large to enable it to carry on. Confronted by the highly intelligent life of these ages, no animal the size of an elephant could have survived unless it had possessed a brain of large size and superior quality. In intelligence and adaptation the elephant is approached only by the horse and is surpassed only by man himself. Even so, of the fifty species of elephants in existence at the opening of this period, only two have survived.

61:3.7 (697.2) 15,000,000 years ago the mountain regions of Eurasia were rising, and there was some volcanic activity throughout these regions, but nothing comparable to the lava flows of the Western Hemisphere. These unsettled conditions prevailed all over the world.

61:3.8 (697.3) The Strait of Gibraltar closed, and Spain was connected with Africa by the old land bridge, but the Mediterranean flowed into the Atlantic through a narrow channel which extended across France, the mountain peaks and highlands appearing as islands above this ancient sea. Later on, these European seas began to withdraw. Still later, the Mediterranean was connected with the Indian Ocean, while at the close of this period the Suez region was elevated so that the Mediterranean became, for a time, an inland salt sea.

61:3.9 (697.4) The Iceland land bridge submerged, and the arctic waters commingled with those of the Atlantic Ocean. The Atlantic coast of North America rapidly cooled, but the Pacific coast remained warmer than at present. The great ocean currents were in function and affected climate much as they do today.

61:3.10 (697.5) Mammalian life continued to evolve. Enormous herds of horses joined the camels on the western plains of North America; this was truly the age of horses as well as of elephants. The horse’s brain is next in animal quality to that of the elephant, but in one respect it is decidedly inferior, for the horse never fully overcame the deep-seated propensity to flee when frightened. The horse lacks the emotional control of the elephant, while the elephant is greatly handicapped by size and lack of agility. During this period an animal evolved which was somewhat like both the elephant and the horse, but it was soon destroyed by the rapidly increasing cat family.

61:3.11 (697.6) As Urantia is entering the so-called “horseless age,” you should pause and ponder what this animal meant to your ancestors. Men first used horses for food, then for travel, and later in agriculture and war. The horse has long served mankind and has played an important part in the development of human civilization.

61:3.12 (697.7) The biologic developments of this period contributed much toward the setting of the stage for the subsequent appearance of man. In central Asia the true types of both the primitive monkey and the gorilla evolved, having a common ancestor, now extinct. But neither of these species is concerned in the line of living beings which were, later on, to become the ancestors of the human race.

61:3.13 (697.8) The dog family was represented by several groups, notably wolves and foxes; the cat tribe, by panthers and large saber-toothed tigers, the latter first evolving in North America. The modern cat and dog families increased in numbers all over the world. Weasels, martens, otters, and raccoons thrived and developed throughout the northern latitudes.

61:3.14 (698.1) Birds continued to evolve, though few marked changes occurred. Reptiles were similar to modern types — snakes, crocodiles, and turtles.

61:3.15 (698.2) Thus drew to a close a very eventful and interesting period of the world’s history. This age of the elephant and the horse is known as the Miocene.

4. The Recent Continental-Elevation Stage
The Last Great Mammalian Migration

61:4.1 (698.3) This is the period of preglacial land elevation in North America, Europe, and Asia. The land was greatly altered in topography. Mountain ranges were born, streams changed their courses, and isolated volcanoes broke out all over the world.

61:4.2 (698.4) 10,000,000 years ago began an age of widespread local land deposits on the lowlands of the continents, but most of these sedimentations were later removed. Much of Europe, at this time, was still under water, including parts of England, Belgium, and France, and the Mediterranean Sea covered much of northern Africa. In North America extensive depositions were made at the mountain bases, in lakes, and in the great land basins. These deposits average only about two hundred feet, are more or less colored, and fossils are rare. Two great fresh-water lakes existed in western North America. The Sierras were elevating; Shasta, Hood, and Rainier were beginning their mountain careers. But it was not until the subsequent ice age that North America began its creep toward the Atlantic depression.

61:4.3 (698.5) For a short time all the land of the world was again joined excepting Australia, and the last great world-wide animal migration took place. North America was connected with both South America and Asia, and there was a free exchange of animal life. Asiatic sloths, armadillos, antelopes, and bears entered North America, while North American camels went to China. Rhinoceroses migrated over the whole world except Australia and South America, but they were extinct in the Western Hemisphere by the close of this period.

61:4.4 (698.6) In general, the life of the preceding period continued to evolve and spread. The cat family dominated the animal life, and marine life was almost at a standstill. Many of the horses were still three-toed, but the modern types were arriving; llamas and giraffelike camels mingled with the horses on the grazing plains. The giraffe appeared in Africa, having just as long a neck then as now. In South America sloths, armadillos, anteaters, and the South American type of primitive monkeys evolved. Before the continents were finally isolated, those massive animals, the mastodons, migrated everywhere except to Australia.

61:4.5 (698.7) 5,000,000 years ago the horse evolved as it now is and from North America migrated to all the world. But the horse had become extinct on the continent of its origin long before the red man arrived.

61:4.6 (698.8) The climate was gradually getting cooler; the land plants were slowly moving southward. At first it was the increasing cold in the north that stopped animal migrations over the northern isthmuses; subsequently these North American land bridges went down. Soon afterwards the land connection between Africa and South America finally submerged, and the Western Hemisphere was isolated much as it is today. From this time forward distinct types of life began to develop in the Eastern and Western Hemispheres.

61:4.7 (699.1) And thus does this period of almost ten million years’ duration draw to a close, and not yet has the ancestor of man appeared. This is the time usually designated as the Pliocene.

5. The Early Ice Age

61:5.1 (699.2) By the close of the preceding period the lands of the northeastern part of North America and of northern Europe were highly elevated on an extensive scale, in North America vast areas rising up to 30,000 feet and more. Mild climates had formerly prevailed over these northern regions, and the arctic waters were all open to evaporation, and they continued to be ice-free until almost the close of the glacial period.

61:5.2 (699.3) Simultaneously with these land elevations the ocean currents shifted, and the seasonal winds changed their direction. These conditions eventually produced an almost constant precipitation of moisture from the movement of the heavily saturated atmosphere over the northern highlands. Snow began to fall on these elevated and therefore cool regions, and it continued to fall until it had attained a depth of 20,000 feet. The areas of the greatest depth of snow, together with altitude, determined the central points of subsequent glacial pressure flows. And the ice age persisted just as long as this excessive precipitation continued to cover these northern highlands with this enormous mantle of snow, which soon metamorphosed into solid but creeping ice.

61:5.3 (699.4) The great ice sheets of this period were all located on elevated highlands, not in mountainous regions where they are found today. One half of the glacial ice was in North America, one fourth in Eurasia, and one fourth elsewhere, chiefly in Antarctica. Africa was little affected by the ice, but Australia was almost covered with the antarctic ice blanket.

61:5.4 (699.5) The northern regions of this world have experienced six separate and distinct ice invasions, although there were scores of advances and recessions associated with the activity of each individual ice sheet. The ice in North America collected in two and, later, three centers. Greenland was covered, and Iceland was completely buried beneath the ice flow. In Europe the ice at various times covered the British Isles excepting the coast of southern England, and it overspread western Europe down to France.

61:5.5 (699.6) 2,000,000 years ago the first North American glacier started its southern advance. The ice age was now in the making, and this glacier consumed nearly one million years in its advance from, and retreat back toward, the northern pressure centers. The central ice sheet extended south as far as Kansas; the eastern and western ice centers were not then so extensive.

61:5.6 (699.7) 1,500,000 years ago the first great glacier was retreating northward. In the meantime, enormous quantities of snow had been falling on Greenland and on the northeastern part of North America, and erelong this eastern ice mass began to flow southward. This was the second invasion of the ice.

61:5.7 (699.8) These first two ice invasions were not extensive in Eurasia. During these early epochs of the ice age North America was overrun with mastodons, woolly mammoths, horses, camels, deer, musk oxen, bison, ground sloths, giant beavers, saber-toothed tigers, sloths as large as elephants, and many groups of the cat and dog families. But from this time forward they were rapidly reduced in numbers by the increasing cold of the glacial period. Toward the close of the ice age the majority of these animal species were extinct in North America.

61:5.8 (700.1) Away from the ice the land and water life of the world was little changed. Between the ice invasions the climate was about as mild as at present, perhaps a little warmer. The glaciers were, after all, local phenomena, though they spread out to cover enormous areas. The coastwise climate varied greatly between the times of glacial inaction and those times when enormous icebergs were sliding off the coast of Maine into the Atlantic, slipping out through Puget Sound into the Pacific, and thundering down Norwegian fiords into the North Sea.

6. Primitive Man in the Ice Age

61:6.1 (700.2) The great event of this glacial period was the evolution of primitive man. Slightly to the west of India, on land now under water and among the offspring of Asiatic migrants of the older North American lemur types, the dawn mammals suddenly appeared. These small animals walked mostly on their hind legs, and they possessed large brains in proportion to their size and in comparison with the brains of other animals. In the seventieth generation of this order of life a new and higher group of animals suddenly differentiated. These new mid-mammals — almost twice the size and height of their ancestors and possessing proportionately increased brain power — had only well established themselves when the Primates, the third vital mutation, suddenly appeared. (At this same time, a retrograde development within the mid-mammal stock gave origin to the simian ancestry; and from that day to this the human branch has gone forward by progressive evolution, while the simian tribes have remained stationary or have actually retrogressed.)

61:6.2 (700.3) 1,000,000 years ago Urantia was registered as an inhabited world. A mutation within the stock of the progressing Primates suddenly produced two primitive human beings, the actual ancestors of mankind.

61:6.3 (700.4) This event occurred at about the time of the beginning of the third glacial advance; thus it may be seen that your early ancestors were born and bred in a stimulating, invigorating, and difficult environment. And the sole survivors of these Urantia aborigines, the Eskimos, even now prefer to dwell in frigid northern climes.

61:6.4 (700.5) Human beings were not present in the Western Hemisphere until near the close of the ice age. But during the interglacial epochs they passed westward around the Mediterranean and soon overran the continent of Europe. In the caves of western Europe may be found human bones mingled with the remains of both tropic and arctic animals, testifying that man lived in these regions throughout the later epochs of the advancing and retreating glaciers.

7. The Continuing Ice Age

61:7.1 (700.6) Throughout the glacial period other activities were in progress, but the action of the ice overshadows all other phenomena in the northern latitudes. No other terrestrial activity leaves such characteristic evidence on the topography. The distinctive boulders and surface cleavages, such as potholes, lakes, displaced stone, and rock flour, are to be found in connection with no other phenomenon in nature. The ice is also responsible for those gentle swells, or surface undulations, known as drumlins. And a glacier, as it advances, displaces rivers and changes the whole face of the earth. Glaciers alone leave behind them those telltale drifts — the ground, lateral, and terminal moraines. These drifts, particularly the ground moraines, extend from the eastern seaboard north and westward in North America and are found in Europe and Siberia.

61:7.2 (701.1) 750,000 years ago the fourth ice sheet, a union of the North American central and eastern ice fields, was well on its way south; at its height it reached to southern Illinois, displacing the Mississippi River fifty miles to the west, and in the east it extended as far south as the Ohio River and central Pennsylvania.

61:7.3 (701.2) In Asia the Siberian ice sheet made its southernmost invasion, while in Europe the advancing ice stopped just short of the mountain barrier of the Alps.

61:7.4 (701.3) 500,000 years ago, during the fifth advance of the ice, a new development accelerated the course of human evolution. Suddenly and in one generation the six colored races mutated from the aboriginal human stock. This is a doubly important date since it also marks the arrival of the Planetary Prince.

61:7.5 (701.4) In North America the advancing fifth glacier consisted of a combined invasion by all three ice centers. The eastern lobe, however, extended only a short distance below the St. Lawrence valley, and the western ice sheet made little southern advance. But the central lobe reached south to cover most of the state of Iowa. In Europe this invasion of the ice was not so extensive as the preceding one.

61:7.6 (701.5) 250,000 years ago the sixth and last glaciation began. And despite the fact that the northern highlands had begun to sink slightly, this was the period of greatest snow deposition on the northern ice fields.

61:7.7 (701.6) In this invasion the three great ice sheets coalesced into one vast ice mass, and all of the western mountains participated in this glacial activity. This was the largest of all ice invasions in North America; the ice moved south over fifteen hundred miles from its pressure centers, and North America experienced its lowest temperatures.

61:7.8 (701.7) 200,000 years ago, during the advance of the last glacier, there occurred an episode which had much to do with the march of events on Urantia — the Lucifer rebellion.

61:7.9 (701.8) 150,000 years ago the sixth and last glacier reached its farthest points of southern extension, the western ice sheet crossing just over the Canadian border; the central coming down into Kansas, Missouri, and Illinois; the eastern sheet advancing south and covering the greater portion of Pennsylvania and Ohio.

61:7.10 (701.9) This is the glacier that sent forth the many tongues, or ice lobes, which carved out the present-day lakes, great and small. During its retreat the North American system of Great Lakes was produced. And Urantian geologists have very accurately deduced the various stages of this development and have correctly surmised that these bodies of water did, at different times, empty first into the Mississippi valley, then eastward into the Hudson valley, and finally by a northern route into the St. Lawrence. It is thirty-seven thousand years since the connected Great Lakes system began to empty out over the present Niagara route.

61:7.11 (702.1) 100,000 years ago, during the retreat of the last glacier, the vast polar ice sheets began to form, and the center of ice accumulation moved considerably northward. And as long as the polar regions continue to be covered with ice, it is hardly possible for another glacial age to occur, regardless of future land elevations or modification of ocean currents.

61:7.12 (702.2) This last glacier was one hundred thousand years advancing, and it required a like span of time to complete its northern retreat. The temperate regions have been free from the ice for a little over fifty thousand years.

61:7.13 (702.3) The rigorous glacial period destroyed many species and radically changed numerous others. Many were sorely sifted by the to-and-fro migration which was made necessary by the advancing and retreating ice. Those animals which followed the glaciers back and forth over the land were the bear, bison, reindeer, musk ox, mammoth, and mastodon.

61:7.14 (702.4) The mammoth sought the open prairies, but the mastodon preferred the sheltered fringes of the forest regions. The mammoth, until a late date, ranged from Mexico to Canada; the Siberian variety became wool covered. The mastodon persisted in North America until exterminated by the red man much as the white man later killed off the bison.

61:7.15 (702.5) In North America, during the last glaciation, the horse, tapir, llama, and saber-toothed tiger became extinct. In their places sloths, armadillos, and water hogs came up from South America.

61:7.16 (702.6) The enforced migration of life before the advancing ice led to an extraordinary commingling of plants and of animals, and with the retreat of the final ice invasion, many arctic species of both plants and animals were left stranded high upon certain mountain peaks, whither they had journeyed to escape destruction by the glacier. And so, today, these dislocated plants and animals may be found high up on the Alps of Europe and even on the Appalachian Mountains of North America.

61:7.17 (702.7) The ice age is the last completed geologic period, the so-called Pleistocene, over two million years in length.

61:7.18 (702.8) 35,000 years ago marks the termination of the great ice age excepting in the polar regions of the planet. This date is also significant in that it approximates the arrival of a Material Son and Daughter and the beginning of the Adamic dispensation, roughly corresponding to the beginning of the Holocene or postglacial period.

61:7.19 (702.9) This narrative, extending from the rise of mammalian life to the retreat of the ice and on down to historic times, covers a span of almost fifty million years. This is the last — the current — geologic period and is known to your researchers as the Cenozoic or recent-times era.

61:7.20 (702.10) [Sponsored by a Resident Life Carrier.]

위로↑

Paper 60 Urantia During the Early Land-Life Era 초기 육지-생명 시대의 지구(유란시아)

Paper 60

Urantia During the Early Land-Life Era 초기 육지-생명 시대의 유란시아

1. The Early Reptilian Age
2. The Later Reptilian Age
3. The Cretaceous Stage
The Flowering-Plant Period
The Age of Birds
4. The End of the Chalk Period

60:0.1 (685.1) THE era of exclusive marine life has ended. Land elevation, cooling crust and cooling oceans, sea restriction and consequent deepening, together with a great increase of land in northern latitudes, all conspired greatly to change the world’s climate in all regions far removed from the equatorial zone.

60:0.2 (685.2) The closing epochs of the preceding era were indeed the age of frogs, but these ancestors of the land vertebrates were no longer dominant, having survived in greatly reduced numbers. Very few types outlived the rigorous trials of the preceding period of biologic tribulation. Even the spore-bearing plants were nearly extinct.

1. The Early Reptilian Age

60:1.1 (685.3) The erosion deposits of this period were mostly conglomerates, shale, and sandstone. The gypsum and red layers throughout these sedimentations over both America and Europe indicate that the climate of these continents was arid. These arid districts were subjected to great erosion from the violent and periodic cloudbursts on the surrounding highlands.

60:1.2 (685.4) Few fossils are to be found in these layers, but numerous sandstone footprints of the land reptiles may be observed. In many regions the one thousand feet of red sandstone deposit of this period contains no fossils. The life of land animals was continuous only in certain parts of Africa.

60:1.3 (685.5) These deposits vary in thickness from 3,000 to 10,000 feet, even being 18,000 on the Pacific coast. Lava was later forced in between many of these layers. The Palisades of the Hudson River were formed by the extrusion of basalt lava between these Triassic strata. Volcanic action was extensive in different parts of the world.

60:1.4 (685.6) Over Europe, especially Germany and Russia, may be found deposits of this period. In England the New Red Sandstone belongs to this epoch. Limestone was laid down in the southern Alps as the result of a sea invasion and may now be seen as the peculiar dolomite limestone walls, peaks, and pillars of those regions. This layer is to be found all over Africa and Australia. The Carrara marble comes from such modified limestone. Nothing of this period will be found in the southern regions of South America as that part of the continent remained down and hence presents only a water or marine deposit continuous with the preceding and succeeding epochs.

60:1.5 (686.1) 150,000,000 years ago the early land-life periods of the world’s history began. Life, in general, did not fare well but did better than at the strenuous and hostile close of the marine-life era.

60:1.6 (686.2) As this era opens, the eastern and central parts of North America, the northern half of South America, most of Europe, and all of Asia are well above water. North America for the first time is geographically isolated, but not for long as the Bering Strait land bridge soon again emerges, connecting the continent with Asia.

60:1.7 (686.3) Great troughs developed in North America, paralleling the Atlantic and Pacific coasts. The great eastern-Connecticut fault appeared, one side eventually sinking two miles. Many of these North American troughs were later filled with erosion deposits, as also were many of the basins of the fresh- and salt-water lakes of the mountain regions. Later on, these filled land depressions were greatly elevated by lava flows which occurred underground. The petrified forests of many regions belong to this epoch.

60:1.8 (686.4) The Pacific coast, usually above water during the continental submergences, went down excepting the southern part of California and a large island which then existed in what is now the Pacific Ocean. This ancient California sea was rich in marine life and extended eastward to connect with the old sea basin of the midwestern region.

60:1.9 (686.5) 140,000,000 years ago, suddenly and with only the hint of the two prereptilian ancestors that developed in Africa during the preceding epoch, the reptiles appeared in full-fledged form. They developed rapidly, soon yielding crocodiles, scaled reptiles, and eventually both sea serpents and flying reptiles. Their transition ancestors speedily disappeared.

60:1.10 (686.6) These rapidly evolving reptilian dinosaurs soon became the monarchs of this age. They were egg layers and are distinguished from all animals by their small brains, having brains weighing less than one pound to control bodies later weighing as much as forty tons. But earlier reptiles were smaller, carnivorous, and walked kangaroolike on their hind legs. They had hollow avian bones and subsequently developed only three toes on their hind feet, and many of their fossil footprints have been mistaken for those of giant birds. Later on, the herbivorous dinosaurs evolved. They walked on all fours, and one branch of this group developed a protective armor.

60:1.11 (686.7) Several million years later the first mammals appeared. They were nonplacental and proved a speedy failure; none survived. This was an experimental effort to improve mammalian types, but it did not succeed on Urantia.

60:1.12 (686.8) The marine life of this period was meager but improved rapidly with the new invasion of the sea, which again produced extensive coast lines of shallow waters. Since there was more shallow water around Europe and Asia, the richest fossil beds are to be found about these continents. Today, if you would study the life of this age, examine the Himalayan, Siberian, and Mediterranean regions, as well as India and the islands of the southern Pacific basin. A prominent feature of the marine life was the presence of hosts of the beautiful ammonites, whose fossil remains are found all over the world.

60:1.13 (686.9) 130,000,000 years ago the seas had changed very little. Siberia and North America were connected by the Bering Strait land bridge. A rich and unique marine life appeared on the Californian Pacific coast, where over one thousand species of ammonites developed from the higher types of cephalopods. The life changes of this period were indeed revolutionary notwithstanding that they were transitional and gradual.

60:1.14 (687.1) This period extended over twenty-five million years and is known as the Triassic.

2. The Later Reptilian Age

60:2.1 (687.2) 120,000,000 years ago a new phase of the reptilian age began. The great event of this period was the evolution and decline of the dinosaurs. Land-animal life reached its greatest development, in point of size, and had virtually perished from the face of the earth by the end of this age. The dinosaurs evolved in all sizes from a species less than two feet long up to the huge noncarnivorous dinosaurs, seventy-five feet long, that have never since been equaled in bulk by any living creature.

60:2.2 (687.3) The largest of the dinosaurs originated in western North America. These monstrous reptiles are buried throughout the Rocky Mountain regions, along the whole of the Atlantic coast of North America, over western Europe, South Africa, and India, but not in Australia.

60:2.3 (687.4) These massive creatures became less active and strong as they grew larger and larger; but they required such an enormous amount of food and the land was so overrun by them that they literally starved to death and became extinct — they lacked the intelligence to cope with the situation.

60:2.4 (687.5) By this time most of the eastern part of North America, which had long been elevated, had been leveled down and washed into the Atlantic Ocean so that the coast extended several hundred miles farther out than now. The western part of the continent was still up, but even these regions were later invaded by both the northern sea and the Pacific, which extended eastward to the Dakota Black Hills region.

60:2.5 (687.6) This was a fresh-water age characterized by many inland lakes, as is shown by the abundant fresh-water fossils of the so-called Morrison beds of Colorado, Montana, and Wyoming. The thickness of these combined salt- and fresh-water deposits varies from 2,000 to 5,000 feet; but very little limestone is present in these layers.

60:2.6 (687.7) The same polar sea that extended so far down over North America likewise covered all of South America except the soon appearing Andes Mountains. Most of China and Russia was inundated, but the water invasion was greatest in Europe. It was during this submergence that the beautiful lithographic stone of southern Germany was laid down, those strata in which fossils, such as the most delicate wings of olden insects, are preserved as of but yesterday.

60:2.7 (687.8) The flora of this age was much like that of the preceding. Ferns persisted, while conifers and pines became more and more like the present-day varieties. Some coal was still being formed along the northern Mediterranean shores.

60:2.8 (687.9) The return of the seas improved the weather. Corals spread to European waters, testifying that the climate was still mild and even, but they never again appeared in the slowly cooling polar seas. The marine life of these times improved and developed greatly, especially in European waters. Both corals and crinoids temporarily appeared in larger numbers than heretofore, but the ammonites dominated the invertebrate life of the oceans, their average size ranging from three to four inches, though one species attained a diameter of eight feet. Sponges were everywhere, and both cuttlefish and oysters continued to evolve.

60:2.9 (688.1) 110,000,000 years ago the potentials of marine life were continuing to unfold. The sea urchin was one of the outstanding mutations of this epoch. Crabs, lobsters, and the modern types of crustaceans matured. Marked changes occurred in the fish family, a sturgeon type first appearing, but the ferocious sea serpents, descended from the land reptiles, still infested all the seas, and they threatened the destruction of the entire fish family.

60:2.10 (688.2) This continued to be, pre-eminently, the age of the dinosaurs. They so overran the land that two species had taken to the water for sustenance during the preceding period of sea encroachment. These sea serpents represent a backward step in evolution. While some new species are progressing, certain strains remain stationary and others gravitate backward, reverting to a former state. And this is what happened when these two types of reptiles forsook the land.

60:2.11 (688.3) As time passed, the sea serpents grew to such size that they became very sluggish and eventually perished because they did not have brains large enough to afford protection for their immense bodies. Their brains weighed less than two ounces notwithstanding the fact that these huge ichthyosaurs sometimes grew to be fifty feet long, the majority being over thirty-five feet in length. The marine crocodilians were also a reversion from the land type of reptile, but unlike the sea serpents, these animals always returned to the land to lay their eggs.

60:2.12 (688.4) Soon after two species of dinosaurs migrated to the water in a futile attempt at self-preservation, two other types were driven to the air by the bitter competition of life on land. But these flying pterosaurs were not the ancestors of the true birds of subsequent ages. They evolved from the hollow-boned leaping dinosaurs, and their wings were of batlike formation with a spread of twenty to twenty-five feet. These ancient flying reptiles grew to be ten feet long, and they had separable jaws much like those of modern snakes. For a time these flying reptiles appeared to be a success, but they failed to evolve along lines which would enable them to survive as air navigators. They represent the nonsurviving strains of bird ancestry.

60:2.13 (688.5) Turtles increased during this period, first appearing in North America. Their ancestors came over from Asia by way of the northern land bridge.

60:2.14 (688.6) One hundred million years ago the reptilian age was drawing to a close. The dinosaurs, for all their enormous mass, were all but brainless animals, lacking the intelligence to provide sufficient food to nourish such enormous bodies. And so did these sluggish land reptiles perish in ever-increasing numbers. Henceforth, evolution will follow the growth of brains, not physical bulk, and the development of brains will characterize each succeeding epoch of animal evolution and planetary progress.

60:2.15 (688.7) This period, embracing the height and the beginning decline of the reptiles, extended nearly twenty-five million years and is known as the Jurassic.

3. The Cretaceous Stage
The Flowering-Plant Period
The Age of Birds

60:3.1 (688.8) The great Cretaceous period derives its name from the predominance of the prolific chalk-making foraminifers in the seas. This period brings Urantia to near the end of the long reptilian dominance and witnesses the appearance of flowering plants and bird life on land. These are also the times of the termination of the westward and southward drift of the continents, accompanied by tremendous crustal deformations and concomitant widespread lava flows and great volcanic activities.

60:3.2 (689.1) Near the close of the preceding geologic period much of the continental land was up above water, although as yet there were no mountain peaks. But as the continental land drift continued, it met with the first great obstruction on the deep floor of the Pacific. This contention of geologic forces gave impetus to the formation of the whole vast north and south mountain range extending from Alaska down through Mexico to Cape Horn.

60:3.3 (689.2) This period thus becomes the modern mountain-building stage of geologic history. Prior to this time there were few mountain peaks, merely elevated land ridges of great width. Now the Pacific coast range was beginning to elevate, but it was located seven hundred miles west of the present shore line. The Sierras were beginning to form, their gold-bearing quartz strata being the product of lava flows of this epoch. In the eastern part of North America, Atlantic sea pressure was also working to cause land elevation.

60:3.4 (689.3) 100,000,000 years ago the North American continent and a part of Europe were well above water. The warping of the American continents continued, resulting in the metamorphosing of the South American Andes and in the gradual elevation of the western plains of North America. Most of Mexico sank beneath the sea, and the southern Atlantic encroached on the eastern coast of South America, eventually reaching the present shore line. The Atlantic and Indian Oceans were then about as they are today.

60:3.5 (689.4) 95,000,000 years ago the American and European land masses again began to sink. The southern seas commenced the invasion of North America and gradually extended northward to connect with the Arctic Ocean, constituting the second greatest submergence of the continent. When this sea finally withdrew, it left the continent about as it now is. Before this great submergence began, the eastern Appalachian highlands had been almost completely worn down to the water’s level. The many colored layers of pure clay now used for the manufacture of earthenware were laid down over the Atlantic coast regions during this age, their average thickness being about 2,000 feet.

60:3.6 (689.5) Great volcanic actions occurred south of the Alps and along the line of the present California coast-range mountains. The greatest crustal deformations in millions upon millions of years took place in Mexico. Great changes also occurred in Europe, Russia, Japan, and southern South America. The climate became increasingly diversified.

60:3.7 (689.6) 90,000,000 years ago the angiosperms emerged from these early Cretaceous seas and soon overran the continents. These land plants suddenly appeared along with fig trees, magnolias, and tulip trees. Soon after this time fig trees, breadfruit trees, and palms overspread Europe and the western plains of North America. No new land animals appeared.

60:3.8 (689.7) 85,000,000 years ago the Bering Strait closed, shutting off the cooling waters of the northern seas. Theretofore the marine life of the Atlantic-Gulf waters and that of the Pacific Ocean had differed greatly, owing to the temperature variations of these two bodies of water, which now became uniform.

60:3.9 (689.8) The deposits of chalk and greensand marl give name to this period. The sedimentations of these times are variegated, consisting of chalk, shale, sandstone, and small amounts of limestone, together with inferior coal or lignite, and in many regions they contain oil. These layers vary in thickness from 200 feet in some places to 10,000 feet in western North America and numerous European localities. Along the eastern borders of the Rocky Mountains these deposits may be observed in the uptilted foothills.

60:3.10 (690.1) All over the world these strata are permeated with chalk, and these layers of porous semirock pick up water at upturned outcrops and convey it downward to furnish the water supply of much of the earth’s present arid regions.

60:3.11 (690.2) 80,000,000 years ago great disturbances occurred in the earth’s crust. The western advance of the continental drift was coming to a standstill, and the enormous energy of the sluggish momentum of the hinter continental mass upcrumpled the Pacific shore line of both North and South America and initiated profound repercussional changes along the Pacific shores of Asia. This circumpacific land elevation, which culminated in present-day mountain ranges, is more than twenty-five thousand miles long. And the upheavals attendant upon its birth were the greatest surface distortions to take place since life appeared on Urantia. The lava flows, both above and below ground, were extensive and widespread.

60:3.12 (690.3) 75,000,000 years ago marks the end of the continental drift. From Alaska to Cape Horn the long Pacific coast mountain ranges were completed, but there were as yet few peaks.

60:3.13 (690.4) The backthrust of the halted continental drift continued the elevation of the western plains of North America, while in the east the worn-down Appalachian Mountains of the Atlantic coast region were projected straight up, with little or no tilting.

60:3.14 (690.5) 70,000,000 years ago the crustal distortions connected with the maximum elevation of the Rocky Mountain region took place. A large segment of rock was overthrust fifteen miles at the surface in British Columbia; here the Cambrian rocks are obliquely thrust out over the Cretaceous layers. On the eastern slope of the Rocky Mountains, near the Canadian border, there was another spectacular overthrust; here may be found the prelife stone layers shoved out over the then recent Cretaceous deposits.

60:3.15 (690.6) This was an age of volcanic activity all over the world, giving rise to numerous small isolated volcanic cones. Submarine volcanoes broke out in the submerged Himalayan region. Much of the rest of Asia, including Siberia, was also still under water.

60:3.16 (690.7) 65,000,000 years ago there occurred one of the greatest lava flows of all time. The deposition layers of these and preceding lava flows are to be found all over the Americas, North and South Africa, Australia, and parts of Europe.

60:3.17 (690.8) The land animals were little changed, but because of greater continental emergence, especially in North America, they rapidly multiplied. North America was the great field of the land-animal evolution of these times, most of Europe being under water.

60:3.18 (690.9) The climate was still warm and uniform. The arctic regions were enjoying weather much like that of the present climate in central and southern North America.

60:3.19 (690.10) Great plant-life evolution was taking place. Among the land plants the angiosperms predominated, and many present-day trees first appeared, including beech, birch, oak, walnut, sycamore, maple, and modern palms. Fruits, grasses, and cereals were abundant, and these seed-bearing grasses and trees were to the plant world what the ancestors of man were to the animal world — they were second in evolutionary importance only to the appearance of man himself. Suddenly and without previous gradation, the great family of flowering plants mutated. And this new flora soon overspread the entire world.

60:3.20 (691.1) 60,000,000 years ago, though the land reptiles were on the decline, the dinosaurs continued as monarchs of the land, the lead now being taken by the more agile and active types of the smaller leaping kangaroo varieties of the carnivorous dinosaurs. But sometime previously there had appeared new types of the herbivorous dinosaurs, whose rapid increase was due to the appearance of the grass family of land plants. One of these new grass-eating dinosaurs was a true quadruped having two horns and a capelike shoulder flange. The land type of turtle, twenty feet across, appeared as did also the modern crocodile and true snakes of the modern type. Great changes were also occurring among the fishes and other forms of marine life.

60:3.21 (691.2) The wading and swimming prebirds of earlier ages had not been a success in the air, nor had the flying dinosaurs. They were a short-lived species, soon becoming extinct. They, too, were subject to the dinosaur doom, destruction, because of having too little brain substance in comparison with body size. This second attempt to produce animals that could navigate the atmosphere failed, as did the abortive attempt to produce mammals during this and a preceding age.

60:3.22 (691.3) 55,000,000 years ago the evolutionary march was marked by the sudden appearance of the first of the true birds, a small pigeonlike creature which was the ancestor of all bird life. This was the third type of flying creature to appear on earth, and it sprang directly from the reptilian group, not from the contemporary flying dinosaurs nor from the earlier types of toothed land birds. And so this becomes known as the age of birds as well as the declining age of reptiles.

4. The End of the Chalk Period

60:4.1 (691.4) The great Cretaceous period was drawing to a close, and its termination marks the end of the great sea invasions of the continents. Particularly is this true of North America, where there had been just twenty-four great inundations. And though there were subsequent minor submergences, none of these can be compared with the extensive and lengthy marine invasions of this and previous ages. These alternate periods of land and sea dominance have occurred in million-year cycles. There has been an agelong rhythm associated with this rise and fall of ocean floor and continental land levels. And these same rhythmical crustal movements will continue from this time on throughout the earth’s history but with diminishing frequency and extent.

60:4.2 (691.5) This period also witnesses the end of the continental drift and the building of the modern mountains of Urantia. But the pressure of the continental masses and the thwarted momentum of their agelong drift are not the exclusive influences in mountain building. The chief and underlying factor in determining the location of a mountain range is the pre-existent lowland, or trough, which has become filled up with the comparatively lighter deposits of the land erosion and marine drifts of the preceding ages. These lighter areas of land are sometimes 15,000 to 20,000 feet thick; therefore, when the crust is subjected to pressure from any cause, these lighter areas are the first to crumple up, fold, and rise upward to afford compensatory adjustment for the contending and conflicting forces and pressures at work in the earth’s crust or underneath the crust. Sometimes these upthrusts of land occur without folding. But in connection with the rise of the Rocky Mountains, great folding and tilting occurred, coupled with enormous overthrusts of the various layers, both underground and at the surface.

60:4.3 (692.1) The oldest mountains of the world are located in Asia, Greenland, and northern Europe among those of the older east-west systems. The mid-age mountains are in the circumpacific group and in the second European east-west system, which was born at about the same time. This gigantic uprising is almost ten thousand miles long, extending from Europe over into the West Indies land elevations. The youngest mountains are in the Rocky Mountain system, where, for ages, land elevations had occurred only to be successively covered by the sea, though some of the higher lands remained as islands. Subsequent to the formation of the mid-age mountains, a real mountain highland was elevated which was destined, subsequently, to be carved into the present Rocky Mountains by the combined artistry of nature’s elements.

60:4.4 (692.2) The present North American Rocky Mountain region is not the original elevation of land; that elevation had been long since leveled by erosion and then re-elevated. The present front range of mountains is what is left of the remains of the original range which was re-elevated. Pikes Peak and Longs Peak are outstanding examples of this mountain activity, extending over two or more generations of mountain lives. These two peaks held their heads above water during several of the preceding inundations.

60:4.5 (692.3) Biologically as well as geologically this was an eventful and active age on land and under water. Sea urchins increased while corals and crinoids decreased. The ammonites, of preponderant influence during a previous age, also rapidly declined. On land the fern forests were largely replaced by pine and other modern trees, including the gigantic redwoods. By the end of this period, while the placental mammal has not yet evolved, the biologic stage is fully set for the appearance, in a subsequent age, of the early ancestors of the future mammalian types.

60:4.6 (692.4) And thus ends a long era of world evolution, extending from the early appearance of land life down to the more recent times of the immediate ancestors of the human species and its collateral branches. This, the Cretaceous age, covers fifty million years and brings to a close the premammalian era of land life, which extends over a period of one hundred million years and is known as the Mesozoic.

60:4.7 (692.5) [Presented by a Life Carrier of Nebadon assigned to Satania and now functioning on Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 59 The Marine-Life Era on Urantia 유란시아의 해양-생명 시대

Paper 59

The Marine-Life Era on Urantia 유란시아의 해양-생명 시대

1. Early Marine Life in the Shallow Seas
The Trilobite Age
2. The First Continental Flood Stage
The Invertebrate-Animal Age
3. The Second Great Flood Stage
The Coral Period
The Brachiopod Age
4. The Great Land-Emergence Stage
The Vegetative Land-Life Period
The Age of Fishes
5. The Crustal-Shifting Stage
The Fern-Forest Carboniferous Period
The Age of Frogs
6. The Climatic Transition Stage
The Seed-Plant Period
The Age of Biologic Tribulation

59:0.1 (672.1) WE RECKON the history of Urantia as beginning about one billion years ago and extending through five major eras:

59:0.2 (672.2) 1. The prelife era extends over the initial four hundred and fifty million years, from about the time the planet attained its present size to the time of life establishment. Your students have designated this period as the Archeozoic.

59:0.3 (672.3) 2. The life-dawn era extends over the next one hundred and fifty million years. This epoch intervenes between the preceding prelife or cataclysmic age and the following period of more highly developed marine life. This era is known to your researchers as the Proterozoic.

59:0.4 (672.4) 3. The marine-life era covers the next two hundred and fifty million years and is best known to you as the Paleozoic.

59:0.5 (672.5) 4. The early land-life era extends over the next one hundred million years and is known as the Mesozoic.

59:0.6 (672.6) 5. The mammalian era occupies the last fifty million years. This recent-times era is known as the Cenozoic.

59:0.7 (672.7) The marine-life era thus covers about one quarter of your planetary history. It may be subdivided into six long periods, each characterized by certain well-defined developments in both the geologic realms and the biologic domains.

59:0.8 (672.8) As this era begins, the sea bottoms, the extensive continental shelves, and the numerous shallow near-shore basins are covered with prolific vegetation. The more simple and primitive forms of animal life have already developed from preceding vegetable organisms, and the early animal organisms have gradually made their way along the extensive coast lines of the various land masses until the many inland seas are teeming with primitive marine life. Since so few of these early organisms had shells, not many have been preserved as fossils. Nevertheless the stage is set for the opening chapters of that great “stone book” of the life-record preservation which was so methodically laid down during the succeeding ages.

59:0.9 (672.9) The continent of North America is wonderfully rich in the fossil-bearing deposits of the entire marine-life era. The very first and oldest layers are separated from the later strata of the preceding period by extensive erosion deposits which clearly segregate these two stages of planetary development.

1. Early Marine Life in the Shallow Seas
The Trilobite Age

59:1.1 (673.1) By the dawn of this period of relative quiet on the earth’s surface, life is confined to the various inland seas and the oceanic shore line; as yet no form of land organism has evolved. Primitive marine animals are well established and are prepared for the next evolutionary development. Amebas are typical survivors of this initial stage of animal life, having made their appearance toward the close of the preceding transition period.

59:1.2 (673.2) 400,000,000 years ago marine life, both vegetable and animal, is fairly well distributed over the whole world. The world climate grows slightly warmer and becomes more equable. There is a general inundation of the seashores of the various continents, particularly of North and South America. New oceans appear, and the older bodies of water are greatly enlarged.

59:1.3 (673.3) Vegetation now for the first time crawls out upon the land and soon makes considerable progress in adaptation to a nonmarine habitat.

59:1.4 (673.4) Suddenly and without gradation ancestry the first multicellular animals make their appearance. The trilobites have evolved, and for ages they dominate the seas. From the standpoint of marine life this is the trilobite age.

59:1.5 (673.5) In the later portion of this time segment much of North America and Europe emerged from the sea. The crust of the earth was temporarily stabilized; mountains, or rather high elevations of land, rose along the Atlantic and Pacific coasts, over the West Indies, and in southern Europe. The entire Caribbean region was highly elevated.

59:1.6 (673.6) 390,000,000 years ago the land was still elevated. Over parts of eastern and western America and western Europe may be found the stone strata laid down during these times, and these are the oldest rocks which contain trilobite fossils. There were many long fingerlike gulfs projecting into the land masses in which were deposited these fossil-bearing rocks.

59:1.7 (673.7) Within a few million years the Pacific Ocean began to invade the American continents. The sinking of the land was principally due to crustal adjustment, although the lateral land spread, or continental creep, was also a factor.

59:1.8 (673.8) 380,000,000 years ago Asia was subsiding, and all other continents were experiencing a short-lived emergence. But as this epoch progressed, the newly appearing Atlantic Ocean made extensive inroads on all adjacent coast lines. The northern Atlantic or Arctic seas were then connected with the southern Gulf waters. When this southern sea entered the Appalachian trough, its waves broke upon the east against mountains as high as the Alps, but in general the continents were uninteresting lowlands, utterly devoid of scenic beauty.

59:1.9 (673.9) The sedimentary deposits of these ages are of four sorts:

59:1.10 (673.10) 1. Conglomerates — matter deposited near the shore lines.

59:1.11 (673.11) 2. Sandstones — deposits made in shallow water but where the waves were sufficient to prevent mud settling.

59:1.12 (673.12) 3. Shales — deposits made in the deeper and more quiet water.

59:1.13 (673.13) 4. Limestone — including the deposits of trilobite shells in deep water.

59:1.14 (673.14) The trilobite fossils of these times present certain basic uniformities coupled with certain well-marked variations. The early animals developing from the three original life implantations were characteristic; those appearing in the Western Hemisphere were slightly different from those of the Eurasian group and from the Australasian or Australian-Antarctic type.

59:1.15 (674.1) 370,000,000 years ago the great and almost total submergence of North and South America occurred, followed by the sinking of Africa and Australia. Only certain parts of North America remained above these shallow Cambrian seas. Five million years later the seas were retreating before the rising land. And all of these phenomena of land sinking and land rising were undramatic, taking place slowly over millions of years.

59:1.16 (674.2) The trilobite fossil-bearing strata of this epoch outcrop here and there throughout all the continents except in central Asia. In many regions these rocks are horizontal, but in the mountains they are tilted and distorted because of pressure and folding. And such pressure has, in many places, changed the original character of these deposits. Sandstone has been turned into quartz, shale has been changed to slate, while limestone has been converted into marble.

59:1.17 (674.3) 360,000,000 years ago the land was still rising. North and South America were well up. Western Europe and the British Isles were emerging, except parts of Wales, which were deeply submerged. There were no great ice sheets during these ages. The supposed glacial deposits appearing in connection with these strata in Europe, Africa, China, and Australia are due to isolated mountain glaciers or to the displacement of glacial debris of later origin. The world climate was oceanic, not continental. The southern seas were warmer then than now, and they extended northward over North America up to the polar regions. The Gulf Stream coursed over the central portion of North America, being deflected eastward to bathe and warm the shores of Greenland, making that now ice-mantled continent a veritable tropic paradise.

59:1.18 (674.4) The marine life was much alike the world over and consisted of the seaweeds, one-celled organisms, simple sponges, trilobites, and other crustaceans — shrimps, crabs, and lobsters. Three thousand varieties of brachiopods appeared at the close of this period, only two hundred of which have survived. These animals represent a variety of early life which has come down to the present time practically unchanged.

59:1.19 (674.5) But the trilobites were the dominant living creatures. They were sexed animals and existed in many forms; being poor swimmers, they sluggishly floated in the water or crawled along the sea bottoms, curling up in self-protection when attacked by their later appearing enemies. They grew in length from two inches to one foot and developed into four distinct groups: carnivorous, herbivorous, omnivorous, and “mud eaters.” The ability of the latter group largely to subsist on inorganic matter — being the last multicelled animal that could — explains their great increase and long survival.

59:1.20 (674.6) This was the biogeologic picture of Urantia at the end of that long period of the world’s history, embracing fifty million years, designated by your geologists as the Cambrian.

2. The First Continental Flood Stage
The Invertebrate-Animal Age

59:2.1 (674.7) The periodic phenomena of land elevation and land sinking characteristic of these times were all gradual and nonspectacular, being accompanied by little or no volcanic action. Throughout all of these successive land elevations and depressions the Asiatic mother continent did not fully share the history of the other land bodies. It experienced many inundations, dipping first in one direction and then another, more particularly in its earlier history, but it does not present the uniform rock deposits which may be discovered on the other continents. In recent ages Asia has been the most stable of all the land masses.

59:2.2 (675.1) 350,000,000 years ago saw the beginning of the great flood period of all the continents except central Asia. The land masses were repeatedly covered with water; only the coastal highlands remained above these shallow but widespread oscillatory inland seas. Three major inundations characterized this period, but before it ended, the continents again arose, the total land emergence being fifteen per cent greater than now exists. The Caribbean region was highly elevated. This period is not well marked off in Europe because the land fluctuations were less, while the volcanic action was more persistent.

59:2.3 (675.2) 340,000,000 years ago there occurred another extensive land sinking except in Asia and Australia. The waters of the world’s oceans were generally commingled. This was a great limestone age, much of its stone being laid down by lime-secreting algae.

59:2.4 (675.3) A few million years later large portions of the American continents and Europe began to emerge from the water. In the Western Hemisphere only an arm of the Pacific Ocean remained over Mexico and the present Rocky Mountain regions, but near the close of this epoch the Atlantic and Pacific coasts again began to sink.

59:2.5 (675.4) 330,000,000 years ago marks the beginning of a time sector of comparative quiet all over the world, with much land again above water. The only exception to this reign of terrestrial quiet was the eruption of the great North American volcano of eastern Kentucky, one of the greatest single volcanic activities the world has ever known. The ashes of this volcano covered five hundred square miles to a depth of from fifteen to twenty feet.

59:2.6 (675.5) 320,000,000 years ago the third major flood of this period occurred. The waters of this inundation covered all the land submerged by the preceding deluge, while extending farther in many directions all over the Americas and Europe. Eastern North America and western Europe were from 10,000 to 15,000 feet under water.

59:2.7 (675.6) 310,000,000 years ago the land masses of the world were again well up excepting the southern parts of North America. Mexico emerged, thus creating the Gulf Sea, which has ever since maintained its identity.

59:2.8 (675.7) The life of this period continues to evolve. The world is once again quiet and relatively peaceful; the climate remains mild and equable; the land plants are migrating farther and farther from the seashores. The life patterns are well developed, although few plant fossils of these times are to be found.

59:2.9 (675.8) This was the great age of individual animal organismal evolution, though many of the basic changes, such as the transition from plant to animal, had previously occurred. The marine fauna developed to the point where every type of life below the vertebrate scale was represented in the fossils of those rocks which were laid down during these times. But all of these animals were marine organisms. No land animals had yet appeared except a few types of worms which burrowed along the seashores, nor had the land plants yet overspread the continents; there was still too much carbon dioxide in the air to permit of the existence of air breathers. Primarily, all animals except certain of the more primitive ones are directly or indirectly dependent on plant life for their existence.

59:2.10 (676.1) The trilobites were still prominent. These little animals existed in tens of thousands of patterns and were the predecessors of modern crustaceans. Some of the trilobites had from twenty-five to four thousand tiny eyelets; others had aborted eyes. As this period closed, the trilobites shared domination of the seas with several other forms of invertebrate life. But they utterly perished during the beginning of the next period.

59:2.11 (676.2) Lime-secreting algae were widespread. There existed thousands of species of the early ancestors of the corals. Sea worms were abundant, and there were many varieties of jellyfish which have since become extinct. Corals and the later types of sponges evolved. The cephalopods were well developed, and they have survived as the modern pearly nautilus, octopus, cuttlefish, and squid.

59:2.12 (676.3) There were many varieties of shell animals, but their shells were not then so much needed for defensive purposes as in subsequent ages. The gastropods were present in the waters of the ancient seas, and they included single-shelled drills, periwinkles, and snails. The bivalve gastropods have come on down through the intervening millions of years much as they then existed and embrace the mussels, clams, oysters, and scallops. The valve-shelled organisms also evolved, and these brachiopods lived in those ancient waters much as they exist today; they even had hinged, notched, and other sorts of protective arrangements of their valves.

59:2.13 (676.4) So ends the evolutionary story of the second great period of marine life, which is known to your geologists as the Ordovician.

3. The Second Great Flood Stage
The Coral Period — The Brachiopod Age

59:3.1 (676.5) 300,000,000 years ago another great period of land submergence began. The southward and northward encroachment of the ancient Silurian seas made ready to engulf most of Europe and North America. The land was not elevated far above the sea so that not much deposition occurred about the shore lines. The seas teemed with lime-shelled life, and the falling of these shells to the sea bottom gradually built up very thick layers of limestone. This is the first widespread limestone deposit, and it covers practically all of Europe and North America but only appears at the earth’s surface in a few places. The thickness of this ancient rock layer averages about one thousand feet, but many of these deposits have since been greatly deformed by tilting, upheavals, and faulting, and many have been changed to quartz, shale, and marble.

59:3.2 (676.6) No fire rocks or lava are found in the stone layers of this period except those of the great volcanoes of southern Europe and eastern Maine and the lava flows of Quebec. Volcanic action was largely past. This was the height of great water deposition; there was little or no mountain building.

59:3.3 (676.7) 290,000,000 years ago the sea had largely withdrawn from the continents, and the bottoms of the surrounding oceans were sinking. The land masses were little changed until they were again submerged. The early mountain movements of all the continents were beginning, and the greatest of these crustal upheavals were the Himalayas of Asia and the great Caledonian Mountains, extending from Ireland through Scotland and on to Spitzbergen.

59:3.4 (677.1) It is in the deposits of this age that much of the gas, oil, zinc, and lead are found, the gas and oil being derived from the enormous collections of vegetable and animal matter carried down at the time of the previous land submergence, while the mineral deposits represent the sedimentation of sluggish bodies of water. Many of the rock salt deposits belong to this period.

59:3.5 (677.2) The trilobites rapidly declined, and the center of the stage was occupied by the larger mollusks, or cephalopods. These animals grew to be fifteen feet long and one foot in diameter and became masters of the seas. This species of animal appeared suddenly and assumed dominance of sea life.

59:3.6 (677.3) The great volcanic activity of this age was in the European sector. Not in millions upon millions of years had such violent and extensive volcanic eruptions occurred as now took place around the Mediterranean trough and especially in the neighborhood of the British Isles. This lava flow over the British Isles region today appears as alternate layers of lava and rock 25,000 feet thick. These rocks were laid down by the intermittent lava flows which spread out over a shallow sea bed, thus interspersing the rock deposits, and all of this was subsequently elevated high above the sea. Violent earthquakes took place in northern Europe, notably in Scotland.

59:3.7 (677.4) The oceanic climate remained mild and uniform, and the warm seas bathed the shores of the polar lands. Brachiopod and other marine-life fossils may be found in these deposits right up to the North Pole. Gastropods, brachiopods, sponges, and reef-making corals continued to increase.

59:3.8 (677.5) The close of this epoch witnesses the second advance of the Silurian seas with another commingling of the waters of the southern and northern oceans. The cephalopods dominate marine life, while associated forms of life progressively develop and differentiate.

59:3.9 (677.6) 280,000,000 years ago the continents had largely emerged from the second Silurian inundation. The rock deposits of this submergence are known in North America as Niagara limestone because this is the stratum of rock over which Niagara Falls now flows. This layer of rock extends from the eastern mountains to the Mississippi valley region but not farther west except to the south. Several layers extend over Canada, portions of South America, Australia, and most of Europe, the average thickness of this Niagara series being about six hundred feet. Immediately overlying the Niagara deposit, in many regions may be found a collection of conglomerate, shale, and rock salt. This is the accumulation of secondary subsidences. This salt settled in great lagoons which were alternately opened up to the sea and then cut off so that evaporation occurred with deposition of salt along with other matter held in solution. In some regions these rock salt beds are seventy feet thick.

59:3.10 (677.7) The climate is even and mild, and marine fossils are laid down in the arctic regions. But by the end of this epoch the seas are so excessively salty that little life survives.

59:3.11 (677.8) Toward the close of the final Silurian submergence there is a great increase in the echinoderms — the stone lilies — as is evidenced by the crinoid limestone deposits. The trilobites have nearly disappeared, and the mollusks continue monarchs of the seas; coral-reef formation increases greatly. During this age, in the more favorable locations the primitive water scorpions first evolve. Soon thereafter, and suddenly, the true scorpions — actual air breathers — make their appearance.

59:3.12 (678.1) These developments terminate the third marine-life period, covering twenty-five million years and known to your researchers as the Silurian.

4. The Great Land-Emergence Stage
The Vegetative Land-Life Period
The Age of Fishes

59:4.1 (678.2) In the agelong struggle between land and water, for long periods the sea has been comparatively victorious, but times of land victory are just ahead. And the continental drifts have not proceeded so far but that, at times, practically all of the land of the world is connected by slender isthmuses and narrow land bridges.

59:4.2 (678.3) As the land emerges from the last Silurian inundation, an important period in world development and life evolution comes to an end. It is the dawn of a new age on earth. The naked and unattractive landscape of former times is becoming clothed with luxuriant verdure, and the first magnificent forests will soon appear.

59:4.3 (678.4) The marine life of this age was very diverse due to the early species segregation, but later on there was free commingling and association of all these different types. The brachiopods early reached their climax, being succeeded by the arthropods, and barnacles made their first appearance. But the greatest event of all was the sudden appearance of the fish family. This became the age of fishes, that period of the world’s history characterized by the vertebrate type of animal.

59:4.4 (678.5) 270,000,000 years ago the continents were all above water. In millions upon millions of years not so much land had been above water at one time; it was one of the greatest land-emergence epochs in all world history.

59:4.5 (678.6) Five million years later the land areas of North and South America, Europe, Africa, northern Asia, and Australia were briefly inundated, in North America the submergence at one time or another being almost complete; and the resulting limestone layers run from 500 to 5,000 feet in thickness. These various Devonian seas extended first in one direction and then in another so that the immense arctic North American inland sea found an outlet to the Pacific Ocean through northern California.

59:4.6 (678.7) 260,000,000 years ago, toward the end of this land-depression epoch, North America was partially overspread by seas having simultaneous connection with the Pacific, Atlantic, Arctic, and Gulf waters. The deposits of these later stages of the first Devonian flood average about one thousand feet in thickness. The coral reefs characterizing these times indicate that the inland seas were clear and shallow. Such coral deposits are exposed in the banks of the Ohio River near Louisville, Kentucky, and are about one hundred feet thick, embracing more than two hundred varieties. These coral formations extend through Canada and northern Europe to the arctic regions.

59:4.7 (678.8) Following these submergences, many of the shore lines were considerably elevated so that the earlier deposits were covered by mud or shale. There is also a red sandstone stratum which characterizes one of the Devonian sedimentations, and this red layer extends over much of the earth’s surface, being found in North and South America, Europe, Russia, China, Africa, and Australia. Such red deposits are suggestive of arid or semiarid conditions, but the climate of this epoch was still mild and even.

59:4.8 (679.1) Throughout all of this period the land southeast of the Cincinnati Island remained well above water. But very much of western Europe, including the British Isles, was submerged. In Wales, Germany, and other places in Europe the Devonian rocks are 20,000 feet thick.

59:4.9 (679.2) 250,000,000 years ago witnessed the appearance of the fish family, the vertebrates, one of the most important steps in all prehuman evolution.

59:4.10 (679.3) The arthropods, or crustaceans, were the ancestors of the first vertebrates. The forerunners of the fish family were two modified arthropod ancestors; one had a long body connecting a head and tail, while the other was a backboneless, jawless prefish. But these preliminary types were quickly destroyed when the fishes, the first vertebrates of the animal world, made their sudden appearance from the north.

59:4.11 (679.4) Many of the largest true fish belong to this age, some of the teeth-bearing varieties being twenty-five to thirty feet long; the present-day sharks are the survivors of these ancient fishes. The lung and armored fishes reached their evolutionary apex, and before this epoch had ended, fishes had adapted to both fresh and salt waters.

59:4.12 (679.5) Veritable bone beds of fish teeth and skeletons may be found in the deposits laid down toward the close of this period, and rich fossil beds are situated along the coast of California since many sheltered bays of the Pacific Ocean extended into the land of that region.

59:4.13 (679.6) The earth was being rapidly overrun by the new orders of land vegetation. Heretofore few plants grew on land except about the water’s edge. Now, and suddenly, the prolific fern family appeared and quickly spread over the face of the rapidly rising land in all parts of the world. Tree types, two feet thick and forty feet high, soon developed; later on, leaves evolved, but these early varieties had only rudimentary foliage. There were many smaller plants, but their fossils are not found since they were usually destroyed by the still earlier appearing bacteria.

59:4.14 (679.7) As the land rose, North America became connected with Europe by land bridges extending to Greenland. And today Greenland holds the remains of these early land plants beneath its mantle of ice.

59:4.15 (679.8) 240,000,000 years ago the land over parts of both Europe and North and South America began to sink. This subsidence marked the appearance of the last and least extensive of the Devonian floods. The arctic seas again moved southward over much of North America, the Atlantic inundated a large part of Europe and western Asia, while the southern Pacific covered most of India. This inundation was slow in appearing and equally slow in retreating. The Catskill Mountains along the west bank of the Hudson River are one of the largest geologic monuments of this epoch to be found on the surface of North America.

59:4.16 (679.9) 230,000,000 years ago the seas were continuing their retreat. Much of North America was above water, and great volcanic activity occurred in the St. Lawrence region. Mount Royal, at Montreal, is the eroded neck of one of these volcanoes. The deposits of this entire epoch are well shown in the Appalachian Mountains of North America where the Susquehanna River has cut a valley exposing these successive layers, which attained a thickness of over 13,000 feet.

59:4.17 (680.1) The elevation of the continents proceeded, and the atmosphere was becoming enriched with oxygen. The earth was overspread by vast forests of ferns one hundred feet high and by the peculiar trees of those days, silent forests; not a sound was heard, not even the rustle of a leaf, for such trees had no leaves.

59:4.18 (680.2) And thus drew to a close one of the longest periods of marine-life evolution, the age of fishes. This period of the world’s history lasted almost fifty million years; it has become known to your researchers as the Devonian.

5. The Crustal-Shifting Stage
The Fern-Forest Carboniferous Period
The Age of Frogs

59:5.1 (680.3) The appearance of fish during the preceding period marks the apex of marine-life evolution. From this point onward the evolution of land life becomes increasingly important. And this period opens with the stage almost ideally set for the appearance of the first land animals.

59:5.2 (680.4) 220,000,000 years ago many of the continental land areas, including most of North America, were above water. The land was overrun by luxurious vegetation; this was indeed the age of ferns. Carbon dioxide was still present in the atmosphere but in lessening degree.

59:5.3 (680.5) Shortly thereafter the central portion of North America was inundated, creating two great inland seas. Both the Atlantic and Pacific coastal highlands were situated just beyond the present shore lines. These two seas presently united, commingling their different forms of life, and the union of these marine fauna marked the beginning of the rapid and world-wide decline in marine life and the opening of the subsequent land-life period.

59:5.4 (680.6) 210,000,000 years ago the warm-water arctic seas covered most of North America and Europe. The south polar waters inundated South America and Australia, while both Africa and Asia were highly elevated.

59:5.5 (680.7) When the seas were at their height, a new evolutionary development suddenly occurred. Abruptly, the first of the land animals appeared. There were numerous species of these animals that were able to live on land or in water. These air-breathing amphibians developed from the arthropods, whose swim bladders had evolved into lungs.

59:5.6 (680.8) From the briny waters of the seas there crawled out upon the land snails, scorpions, and frogs. Today frogs still lay their eggs in water, and their young first exist as little fishes, tadpoles. This period could well be known as the age of frogs.

59:5.7 (680.9) Very soon thereafter the insects first appeared and, together with spiders, scorpions, cockroaches, crickets, and locusts, soon overspread the continents of the world. Dragon flies measured thirty inches across. One thousand species of cockroaches developed, and some grew to be four inches long.

59:5.8 (680.10) Two groups of echinoderms became especially well developed, and they are in reality the guide fossils of this epoch. The large shell-feeding sharks were also highly evolved, and for more than five million years they dominated the oceans. The climate was still mild and equable; the marine life was little changed. Fresh-water fish were developing and the trilobites were nearing extinction. Corals were scarce, and much of the limestone was being made by the crinoids. The finer building limestones were laid down during this epoch.

59:5.9 (681.1) The waters of many of the inland seas were so heavily charged with lime and other minerals as greatly to interfere with the progress and development of many marine species. Eventually the seas cleared up as the result of an extensive stone deposit, in some places containing zinc and lead.

59:5.10 (681.2) The deposits of this early Carboniferous age are from 500 to 2,000 feet thick, consisting of sandstone, shale, and limestone. The oldest strata yield the fossils of both land and marine animals and plants, along with much gravel and basin sediments. Little workable coal is found in these older strata. These depositions throughout Europe are very similar to those laid down over North America.

59:5.11 (681.3) Toward the close of this epoch the land of North America began to rise. There was a short interruption, and the sea returned to cover about half of its previous beds. This was a short inundation, and most of the land was soon well above water. South America was still connected with Europe by way of Africa.

59:5.12 (681.4) This epoch witnessed the beginning of the Vosges, Black Forest, and Ural mountains. Stumps of other and older mountains are to be found all over Great Britain and Europe.

59:5.13 (681.5) 200,000,000 years ago the really active stages of the Carboniferous period began. For twenty million years prior to this time the earlier coal deposits were being laid down, but now the more extensive coal-formation activities were in process. The length of the actual coal-deposition epoch was a little over twenty-five million years.

59:5.14 (681.6) The land was periodically going up and down due to the shifting sea level occasioned by activities on the ocean bottoms. This crustal uneasiness — the settling and rising of the land — in connection with the prolific vegetation of the coastal swamps, contributed to the production of extensive coal deposits, which have caused this period to be known as the Carboniferous. And the climate was still mild the world over.

59:5.15 (681.7) The coal layers alternate with shale, stone, and conglomerate. These coal beds over central and eastern United States vary in thickness from forty to fifty feet. But many of these deposits were washed away during subsequent land elevations. In some parts of North America and Europe the coal-bearing strata are 18,000 feet in thickness.

59:5.16 (681.8) The presence of roots of trees as they grew in the clay underlying the present coal beds demonstrates that coal was formed exactly where it is now found. Coal is the water-preserved and pressure-modified remains of the rank vegetation growing in the bogs and on the swamp shores of this faraway age. Coal layers often hold both gas and oil. Peat beds, the remains of past vegetable growth, would be converted into a type of coal if subjected to proper pressure and heat. Anthracite has been subjected to more pressure and heat than other coal.

59:5.17 (681.9) In North America the layers of coal in the various beds, which indicate the number of times the land fell and rose, vary from ten in Illinois, twenty in Pennsylvania, thirty-five in Alabama, to seventy-five in Canada. Both fresh- and salt-water fossils are found in the coal beds.

59:5.18 (682.1) Throughout this epoch the mountains of North and South America were active, both the Andes and the southern ancestral Rocky Mountains rising. The great Atlantic and Pacific high coastal regions began to sink, eventually becoming so eroded and submerged that the coast lines of both oceans withdrew to approximately their present positions. The deposits of this inundation average about one thousand feet in thickness.

59:5.19 (682.2) 190,000,000 years ago witnessed a westward extension of the North American Carboniferous sea over the present Rocky Mountain region, with an outlet to the Pacific Ocean through northern California. Coal continued to be laid down throughout the Americas and Europe, layer upon layer, as the coastlands rose and fell during these ages of seashore oscillations.

59:5.20 (682.3) 180,000,000 years ago brought the close of the Carboniferous period, during which coal had been formed all over the world — in Europe, India, China, North Africa, and the Americas. At the close of the coal-formation period North America east of the Mississippi valley rose, and most of this section has ever since remained above the sea. This land-elevation period marks the beginning of the modern mountains of North America, both in the Appalachian regions and in the west. Volcanoes were active in Alaska and California and in the mountain-forming regions of Europe and Asia. Eastern America and western Europe were connected by the continent of Greenland.

59:5.21 (682.4) Land elevation began to modify the marine climate of the preceding ages and to substitute therefor the beginnings of the less mild and more variable continental climate.

59:5.22 (682.5) The plants of these times were spore bearing, and the wind was able to spread them far and wide. The trunks of the Carboniferous trees were commonly seven feet in diameter and often one hundred and twenty-five feet high. The modern ferns are truly relics of these bygone ages.

59:5.23 (682.6) In general, these were the epochs of development for fresh-water organisms; little change occurred in the previous marine life. But the important characteristic of this period was the sudden appearance of the frogs and their many cousins. The life features of the coal age were ferns and frogs.

6. The Climatic Transition Stage
The Seed-Plant Period
The Age of Biologic Tribulation

59:6.1 (682.7) This period marks the end of pivotal evolutionary development in marine life and the opening of the transition period leading to the subsequent ages of land animals.

59:6.2 (682.8) This age was one of great life impoverishment. Thousands of marine species perished, and life was hardly yet established on land. This was a time of biologic tribulation, the age when life nearly vanished from the face of the earth and from the depths of the oceans. Toward the close of the long marine-life era there were more than one hundred thousand species of living things on earth. At the close of this period of transition less than five hundred had survived.

59:6.3 (682.9) The peculiarities of this new period were not due so much to the cooling of the earth’s crust or to the long absence of volcanic action as to an unusual combination of commonplace and pre-existing influences — restrictions of the seas and increasing elevation of enormous land masses. The mild marine climate of former times was disappearing, and the harsher continental type of weather was fast developing.

59:6.4 (683.1) 170,000,000 years ago great evolutionary changes and adjustments were taking place over the entire face of the earth. Land was rising all over the world as the ocean beds were sinking. Isolated mountain ridges appeared. The eastern part of North America was high above the sea; the west was slowly rising. The continents were covered by great and small salt lakes and numerous inland seas which were connected with the oceans by narrow straits. The strata of this transition period vary in thickness from 1,000 to 7,000 feet.

59:6.5 (683.2) The earth’s crust folded extensively during these land elevations. This was a time of continental emergence except for the disappearance of certain land bridges, including the continents which had so long connected South America with Africa and North America with Europe.

59:6.6 (683.3) Gradually the inland lakes and seas were drying up all over the world. Isolated mountain and regional glaciers began to appear, especially over the Southern Hemisphere, and in many regions the glacial deposit of these local ice formations may be found even among some of the upper and later coal deposits. Two new climatic factors appeared — glaciation and aridity. Many of the earth’s higher regions had become arid and barren.

59:6.7 (683.4) Throughout these times of climatic change, great variations also occurred in the land plants. The seed plants first appeared, and they afforded a better food supply for the subsequently increased land-animal life. The insects underwent a radical change. The resting stages evolved to meet the demands of suspended animation during winter and drought.

59:6.8 (683.5) Among the land animals the frogs reached their climax in the preceding age and rapidly declined, but they survived because they could long live even in the drying-up pools and ponds of these far-distant and extremely trying times. During this declining frog age, in Africa, the first step in the evolution of the frog into the reptile occurred. And since the land masses were still connected, this prereptilian creature, an air breather, spread over all the world. By this time the atmosphere had been so changed that it served admirably to support animal respiration. It was soon after the arrival of these prereptilian frogs that North America was temporarily isolated, cut off from Europe, Asia, and South America.

59:6.9 (683.6) The gradual cooling of the ocean waters contributed much to the destruction of oceanic life. The marine animals of those ages took temporary refuge in three favorable retreats: the present Gulf of Mexico region, the Ganges Bay of India, and the Sicilian Bay of the Mediterranean basin. And it was from these three regions that the new marine species, born to adversity, later went forth to replenish the seas.

59:6.10 (683.7) 160,000,000 years ago the land was largely covered with vegetation adapted to support land-animal life, and the atmosphere had become ideal for animal respiration. Thus ends the period of marine-life curtailment and those testing times of biologic adversity which eliminated all forms of life except such as had survival value, and which were therefore entitled to function as the ancestors of the more rapidly developing and highly differentiated life of the ensuing ages of planetary evolution.

59:6.11 (684.1) The ending of this period of biologic tribulation, known to your students as the Permian, also marks the end of the long Paleozoic era, which covers one quarter of the planetary history, two hundred and fifty million years.

59:6.12 (684.2) The vast oceanic nursery of life on Urantia has served its purpose. During the long ages when the land was unsuited to support life, before the atmosphere contained sufficient oxygen to sustain the higher land animals, the sea mothered and nurtured the early life of the realm. Now the biologic importance of the sea progressively diminishes as the second stage of evolution begins to unfold on the land.

59:6.13 (684.3) [Presented by a Life Carrier of Nebadon, one of the original corps assigned to Urantia.]

위로↑

Paper 58 Life Establishment on Urantia 유란시아의 생명 정착(定着)

Paper 58

Life Establishment on Urantia 유란시아의 생명 정착(定着)

1. Physical-Life Prerequisites
2. The Urantia Atmosphere
3. Spatial Environment
4. The Life-Dawn Era
5. The Continental Drift
6. The Transition Period
7. The Geologic History Book

58:0.1 (664.1) IN ALL Satania there are only sixty-one worlds similar to Urantia, life-modification planets. The majority of inhabited worlds are peopled in accordance with established techniques; on such spheres the Life Carriers are afforded little leeway in their plans for life implantation. But about one world in ten is designated as a decimal planet and assigned to the special registry of the Life Carriers; and on such planets we are permitted to undertake certain life experiments in an effort to modify or possibly improve the standard universe types of living beings.

1. Physical-Life Prerequisites

58:1.1 (664.2) 600,000,000 years ago the commission of Life Carriers sent out from Jerusem arrived on Urantia and began the study of physical conditions preparatory to launching life on world number 606 of the Satania system. This was to be our six hundred and sixth experience with the initiation of the Nebadon life patterns in Satania and our sixtieth opportunity to make changes and institute modifications in the basic and standard life designs of the local universe.

58:1.2 (664.3) It should be made clear that Life Carriers cannot initiate life until a sphere is ripe for the inauguration of the evolutionary cycle. Neither can we provide for a more rapid life development than can be supported and accommodated by the physical progress of the planet.

58:1.3 (664.4) The Satania Life Carriers had projected a sodium chloride pattern of life; therefore no steps could be taken toward planting it until the ocean waters had become sufficiently briny. The Urantia type of protoplasm can function only in a suitable salt solution. All ancestral life — vegetable and animal — evolved in a salt-solution habitat. And even the more highly organized land animals could not continue to live did not this same essential salt solution circulate throughout their bodies in the blood stream which freely bathes, literally submerses, every tiny living cell in this “briny deep.”

58:1.4 (664.5) Your primitive ancestors freely circulated about in the salty ocean; today, this same oceanlike salty solution freely circulates about in your bodies, bathing each individual cell with a chemical liquid in all essentials comparable to the salt water which stimulated the first protoplasmic reactions of the first living cells to function on the planet.

58:1.5 (664.6) But as this era opens, Urantia is in every way evolving toward a state favorable for the support of the initial forms of marine life. Slowly but surely physical developments on earth and in adjacent space regions are preparing the stage for the later attempts to establish such life forms as we had decided would be best adapted to the unfolding physical environment — both terrestrial and spatial.

58:1.6 (665.1) Subsequently the Satania commission of Life Carriers returned to Jerusem, preferring to await the further breakup of the continental land mass, which would afford still more inland seas and sheltered bays, before actually beginning life implantation.

58:1.7 (665.2) On a planet where life has a marine origin the ideal conditions for life implantation are provided by a large number of inland seas, by an extensive shore line of shallow waters and sheltered bays; and just such a distribution of the earth’s waters was rapidly developing. These ancient inland seas were seldom over five or six hundred feet deep, and sunlight can penetrate ocean water for more than six hundred feet.

58:1.8 (665.3) And it was from such seashores of the mild and equable climes of a later age that primitive plant life found its way onto the land. There the high degree of carbon in the atmosphere afforded the new land varieties of life opportunity for speedy and luxuriant growth. Though this atmosphere was then ideal for plant growth, it contained such a high degree of carbon dioxide that no animal, much less man, could have lived on the face of the earth.

2. The Urantia Atmosphere

58:2.1 (665.4) The planetary atmosphere filters through to the earth about one two-billionth of the sun’s total light emanation. If the light falling upon North America were paid for at the rate of two cents per kilowatt-hour, the annual light bill would be upward of 800 quadrillion dollars. Chicago’s bill for sunshine would amount to considerably over 100 million dollars a day. And it should be remembered that you receive from the sun other forms of energy — light is not the only solar contribution reaching your atmosphere. Vast solar energies pour in upon Urantia embracing wave lengths ranging both above and below the recognition range of human vision.

58:2.2 (665.5) The earth’s atmosphere is all but opaque to much of the solar radiation at the extreme ultraviolet end of the spectrum. Most of these short wave lengths are absorbed by a layer of ozone which exists throughout a level about ten miles above the surface of the earth, and which extends spaceward for another ten miles. The ozone permeating this region, at conditions prevailing on the earth’s surface, would make a layer only one tenth of an inch thick; nevertheless, this relatively small and apparently insignificant amount of ozone protects Urantia inhabitants from the excess of these dangerous and destructive ultraviolet radiations present in sunlight. But were this ozone layer just a trifle thicker, you would be deprived of the highly important and health-giving ultraviolet rays which now reach the earth’s surface, and which are ancestral to one of the most essential of your vitamins.

58:2.3 (665.6) And yet some of the less imaginative of your mortal mechanists insist on viewing material creation and human evolution as an accident. The Urantia midwayers have assembled over fifty thousand facts of physics and chemistry which they deem to be incompatible with the laws of accidental chance, and which they contend unmistakably demonstrate the presence of intelligent purpose in the material creation. And all of this takes no account of their catalogue of more than one hundred thousand findings outside the domain of physics and chemistry which they maintain prove the presence of mind in the planning, creation, and maintenance of the material cosmos.

58:2.4 (666.1) Your sun pours forth a veritable flood of death-dealing rays, and your pleasant life on Urantia is due to the “fortuitous” influence of more than two-score apparently accidental protective operations similar to the action of this unique ozone layer.

58:2.5 (666.2) Were it not for the “blanketing” effect of the atmosphere at night, heat would be lost by radiation so rapidly that life would be impossible of maintenance except by artificial provision.

58:2.6 (666.3) The lower five or six miles of the earth’s atmosphere is the troposphere; this is the region of winds and air currents which provide weather phenomena. Above this region is the inner ionosphere and next above is the stratosphere. Ascending from the surface of the earth, the temperature steadily falls for six or eight miles, at which height it registers around 70 degrees below zero F. This temperature range of from 65 to 70 degrees below zero F. is unchanged in the further ascent for forty miles; this realm of constant temperature is the stratosphere. At a height of forty-five or fifty miles, the temperature begins to rise, and this increase continues until, at the level of the auroral displays, a temperature of 1200° F. is attained, and it is this intense heat that ionizes the oxygen. But temperature in such a rarefied atmosphere is hardly comparable with heat reckoning at the surface of the earth. Bear in mind that one half of all your atmosphere is to be found in the first three miles. The height of the earth’s atmosphere is indicated by the highest auroral streamers — about four hundred miles.

58:2.7 (666.4) Auroral phenomena are directly related to sunspots, those solar cyclones which whirl in opposite directions above and below the solar equator, even as do the terrestrial tropical hurricanes. Such atmospheric disturbances whirl in opposite directions when occurring above or below the equator.

58:2.8 (666.5) The power of sunspots to alter light frequencies shows that these solar storm centers function as enormous magnets. Such magnetic fields are able to hurl charged particles from the sunspot craters out through space to the earth’s outer atmosphere, where their ionizing influence produces such spectacular auroral displays. Therefore do you have the greatest auroral phenomena when sunspots are at their height — or soon thereafter — at which time the spots are more generally equatorially situated.

58:2.9 (666.6) Even the compass needle is responsive to this solar influence since it turns slightly to the east as the sun rises and slightly to the west as the sun nears setting. This happens every day, but during the height of sunspot cycles this variation of the compass is twice as great. These diurnal wanderings of the compass are in response to the increased ionization of the upper atmosphere, which is produced by the sunlight.

58:2.10 (666.7) It is the presence of two different levels of electrified conducting regions in the superstratosphere that accounts for the long-distance transmission of your long- and short-wave radiobroadcasts. Your broadcasting is sometimes disturbed by the terrific storms which occasionally rage in the realms of these outer ionospheres.

3. Spatial Environment

58:3.1 (666.8) During the earlier times of universe materialization the space regions are interspersed with vast hydrogen clouds, just such astronomic dust clusters as now characterize many regions throughout remote space. Much of the organized matter which the blazing suns break down and disperse as radiant energy was originally built up in these early appearing hydrogen clouds of space. Under certain unusual conditions atom disruption also occurs at the nucleus of the larger hydrogen masses. And all of these phenomena of atom building and atom dissolution, as in the highly heated nebulae, are attended by the emergence of flood tides of short space rays of radiant energy. Accompanying these diverse radiations is a form of space-energy unknown on Urantia.

58:3.2 (667.1) This short-ray energy charge of universe space is four hundred times greater than all other forms of radiant energy existing in the organized space domains. The output of short space rays, whether coming from the blazing nebulae, tense electric fields, outer space, or the vast hydrogen dust clouds, is modified qualitatively and quantitatively by fluctuations of, and sudden tension changes in, temperature, gravity, and electronic pressures.

58:3.3 (667.2) These eventualities in the origin of the space rays are determined by many cosmic occurrences as well as by the orbits of circulating matter, which vary from modified circles to extreme ellipses. Physical conditions may also be greatly altered because the electron spin is sometimes in the opposite direction from that of the grosser matter behavior, even in the same physical zone.

58:3.4 (667.3) The vast hydrogen clouds are veritable cosmic chemical laboratories, harboring all phases of evolving energy and metamorphosing matter. Great energy actions also occur in the marginal gases of the great binary stars which so frequently overlap and hence extensively commingle. But none of these tremendous and far-flung energy activities of space exerts the least influence upon the phenomena of organized life — the germ plasm of living things and beings. These energy conditions of space are germane to the essential environment of life establishment, but they are not effective in the subsequent modification of the inheritance factors of the germ plasm as are some of the longer rays of radiant energy. The implanted life of the Life Carriers is fully resistant to all of this amazing flood of the short space rays of universe energy.

58:3.5 (667.4) All of these essential cosmic conditions had to evolve to a favorable status before the Life Carriers could actually begin the establishment of life on Urantia.

4. The Life-Dawn Era

58:4.1 (667.5) That we are called Life Carriers should not confuse you. We can and do carry life to the planets, but we brought no life to Urantia. Urantia life is unique, original with the planet. This sphere is a life-modification world; all life appearing hereon was formulated by us right here on the planet; and there is no other world in all Satania, even in all Nebadon, that has a life existence just like that of Urantia.

58:4.2 (667.6) 550,000,000 years ago the Life Carrier corps returned to Urantia. In co-operation with spiritual powers and superphysical forces we organized and initiated the original life patterns of this world and planted them in the hospitable waters of the realm. All planetary life (aside from extraplanetary personalities) down to the days of Caligastia, the Planetary Prince, had its origin in our three original, identical, and simultaneous marine-life implantations. These three life implantations have been designated as: the central or Eurasian-African, the eastern or Australasian, and the western, embracing Greenland and the Americas.

58:4.3 (668.1) 500,000,000 years ago primitive marine vegetable life was well established on Urantia. Greenland and the arctic land mass, together with North and South America, were beginning their long and slow westward drift. Africa moved slightly south, creating an east and west trough, the Mediterranean basin, between itself and the mother body. Antarctica, Australia, and the land indicated by the islands of the Pacific broke away on the south and east and have drifted far away since that day.

58:4.4 (668.2) We had planted the primitive form of marine life in the sheltered tropic bays of the central seas of the east-west cleavage of the breaking-up continental land mass. Our purpose in making three marine-life implantations was to insure that each great land mass would carry this life with it, in its warm-water seas, as the land subsequently separated. We foresaw that in the later era of the emergence of land life large oceans of water would separate these drifting continental land masses.

5. The Continental Drift

58:5.1 (668.3) The continental land drift continued. The earth’s core had become as dense and rigid as steel, being subjected to a pressure of almost 25,000 tons to the square inch, and owing to the enormous gravity pressure, it was and still is very hot in the deep interior. The temperature increases from the surface downward until at the center it is slightly above the surface temperature of the sun.

58:5.2 (668.4) The outer one thousand miles of the earth’s mass consists principally of different kinds of rock. Underneath are the denser and heavier metallic elements. Throughout the early and preatmospheric ages the world was so nearly fluid in its molten and highly heated state that the heavier metals sank deep into the interior. Those found near the surface today represent the exudate of ancient volcanoes, later and extensive lava flows, and the more recent meteoric deposits.

58:5.3 (668.5) The outer crust was about forty miles thick. This outer shell was supported by, and rested directly upon, a molten sea of basalt of varying thickness, a mobile layer of molten lava held under high pressure but always tending to flow hither and yon in equalization of shifting planetary pressures, thereby tending to stabilize the earth’s crust.

58:5.4 (668.6) Even today the continents continue to float upon this noncrystallized cushiony sea of molten basalt. Were it not for this protective condition, the more severe earthquakes would literally shake the world to pieces. Earthquakes are caused by sliding and shifting of the solid outer crust and not by volcanoes.

58:5.5 (668.7) The lava layers of the earth’s crust, when cooled, form granite. The average density of Urantia is a little more than five and one-half times that of water; the density of granite is less than three times that of water. The earth’s core is twelve times as dense as water.

58:5.6 (668.8) The sea bottoms are more dense than the land masses, and this is what keeps the continents above water. When the sea bottoms are extruded above the sea level, they are found to consist largely of basalt, a form of lava considerably heavier than the granite of the land masses. Again, if the continents were not lighter than the ocean beds, gravity would draw the edges of the oceans up onto the land, but such phenomena are not observable.

58:5.7 (668.9) The weight of the oceans is also a factor in the increase of pressure on the sea beds. The lower but comparatively heavier ocean beds, plus the weight of the overlying water, approximate the weight of the higher but much lighter continents. But all continents tend to creep into the oceans. The continental pressure at ocean-bottom levels is about 20,000 pounds to the square inch. That is, this would be the pressure of a continental mass standing 15,000 feet above the ocean floor. The ocean-floor water pressure is only about 5,000 pounds to the square inch. These differential pressures tend to cause the continents to slide toward the ocean beds.

58:5.8 (669.1) Depression of the ocean bottom during the prelife ages had upthrust a solitary continental land mass to such a height that its lateral pressure tended to cause the eastern, western, and southern fringes to slide downhill, over the underlying semiviscous lava beds, into the waters of the surrounding Pacific Ocean. This so fully compensated the continental pressure that a wide break did not occur on the eastern shore of this ancient Asiatic continent, but ever since has that eastern coast line hovered over the precipice of its adjoining oceanic depths, threatening to slide into a watery grave.

6. The Transition Period

58:6.1 (669.2) 450,000,000 years ago the transition from vegetable to animal life occurred. This metamorphosis took place in the shallow waters of the sheltered tropic bays and lagoons of the extensive shore lines of the separating continents. And this development, all of which was inherent in the original life patterns, came about gradually. There were many transitional stages between the early primitive vegetable forms of life and the later well-defined animal organisms. Even today the transition slime molds persist, and they can hardly be classified either as plants or as animals.

58:6.2 (669.3) Although the evolution of vegetable life can be traced into animal life, and though there have been found graduated series of plants and animals which progressively lead up from the most simple to the most complex and advanced organisms, you will not be able to find such connecting links between the great divisions of the animal kingdom nor between the highest of the prehuman animal types and the dawn men of the human races. These so-called “missing links” will forever remain missing, for the simple reason that they never existed.

58:6.3 (669.4) From era to era radically new species of animal life arise. They do not evolve as the result of the gradual accumulation of small variations; they appear as full-fledged and new orders of life, and they appear suddenly.

58:6.4 (669.5) The sudden appearance of new species and diversified orders of living organisms is wholly biologic, strictly natural. There is nothing supernatural connected with these genetic mutations.

58:6.5 (669.6) At the proper degree of saltiness in the oceans animal life evolved, and it was comparatively simple to allow the briny waters to circulate through the animal bodies of marine life. But when the oceans were contracted and the percentage of salt was greatly increased, these same animals evolved the ability to reduce the saltiness of their body fluids just as those organisms which learned to live in fresh water acquired the ability to maintain the proper degree of sodium chloride in their body fluids by ingenious techniques of salt conservation.

58:6.6 (669.7) Study of the rock-embraced fossils of marine life reveals the early adjustment struggles of these primitive organisms. Plants and animals never cease to make these adjustment experiments. Ever the environment is changing, and always are living organisms striving to accommodate themselves to these never-ending fluctuations.

58:6.7 (670.1) The physiologic equipment and the anatomic structure of all new orders of life are in response to the action of physical law, but the subsequent endowment of mind is a bestowal of the adjutant mind-spirits in accordance with innate brain capacity. Mind, while not a physical evolution, is wholly dependent on the brain capacity afforded by purely physical and evolutionary developments.

58:6.8 (670.2) Through almost endless cycles of gains and losses, adjustments and readjustments, all living organisms swing back and forth from age to age. Those that attain cosmic unity persist, while those that fall short of this goal cease to exist.

7. The Geologic History Book

58:7.1 (670.3) The vast group of rock systems which constituted the outer crust of the world during the life-dawn or Proterozoic era does not now appear at many points on the earth’s surface. And when it does emerge from below all the accumulations of subsequent ages, there will be found only the fossil remains of vegetable and early primitive animal life. Some of these older water-deposited rocks are commingled with subsequent layers, and sometimes they yield fossil remains of some of the earlier forms of vegetable life, while on the topmost layers occasionally may be found some of the more primitive forms of the early marine-animal organisms. In many places these oldest stratified rock layers, bearing the fossils of the early marine life, both animal and vegetable, may be found directly on top of the older undifferentiated stone.

58:7.2 (670.4) Fossils of this era yield algae, corallike plants, primitive Protozoa, and spongelike transition organisms. But the absence of such fossils in the early rock layers does not necessarily prove that living things were not elsewhere in existence at the time of their deposition. Life was sparse throughout these early times and only slowly made its way over the face of the earth.

58:7.3 (670.5) The rocks of this olden age are now at the earth’s surface, or very near the surface, over about one eighth of the present land area. The average thickness of this transition stone, the oldest stratified rock layers, is about one and one-half miles. At some points these ancient rock systems are as much as four miles thick, but many of the layers which have been ascribed to this era belong to later periods.

58:7.4 (670.6) In North America this ancient and primitive fossil-bearing stone layer comes to the surface over the eastern, central, and northern regions of Canada. There is also an intermittent east-west ridge of this rock which extends from Pennsylvania and the ancient Adirondack Mountains on west through Michigan, Wisconsin, and Minnesota. Other ridges run from Newfoundland to Alabama and from Alaska to Mexico.

58:7.5 (670.7) The rocks of this era are exposed here and there all over the world, but none are so easy of interpretation as those about Lake Superior and in the Grand Canyon of the Colorado River, where these primitive fossil-bearing rocks, existing in several layers, testify to the upheavals and surface fluctuations of those faraway times.

58:7.6 (670.8) This stone layer, the oldest fossil-bearing stratum in the crust of the earth, has been crumpled, folded, and grotesquely twisted as a result of the upheavals of earthquakes and the early volcanoes. The lava flows of this age brought much iron, copper, and lead up near the planetary surface.

58:7.7 (670.9) There are few places on the earth where such activities are more graphically shown than in the St. Croix valley of Wisconsin. In this region there occurred one hundred and twenty-seven successive lava flows on land with succeeding water submergence and consequent rock deposition. Although much of the upper rock sedimentation and intermittent lava flow is absent today, and though the bottom of this system is buried deep in the earth, nevertheless, about sixty-five or seventy of these stratified records of past ages are now exposed to view.

58:7.8 (671.1) In these early ages when much land was near sea level, there occurred many successive submergences and emergences. The earth’s crust was just entering upon its later period of comparative stabilization. The undulations, rises and dips, of the earlier continental drift contributed to the frequency of the periodic submergence of the great land masses.

58:7.9 (671.2) During these times of primitive marine life, extensive areas of the continental shores sank beneath the seas from a few feet to half a mile. Much of the older sandstone and conglomerates represents the sedimentary accumulations of these ancient shores. The sedimentary rocks belonging to this early stratification rest directly upon those layers which date back far beyond the origin of life, back to the early appearance of the world-wide ocean.

58:7.10 (671.3) Some of the upper layers of these transition rock deposits contain small amounts of shale or slate of dark colors, indicating the presence of organic carbon and testifying to the existence of the ancestors of those forms of plant life which overran the earth during the succeeding Carboniferous or coal age. Much of the copper in these rock layers results from water deposition. Some is found in the cracks of the older rocks and is the concentrate of the sluggish swamp water of some ancient sheltered shore line. The iron mines of North America and Europe are located in deposits and extrusions lying partly in the older unstratified rocks and partly in these later stratified rocks of the transition periods of life formation.

58:7.11 (671.4) This era witnesses the spread of life throughout the waters of the world; marine life has become well established on Urantia. The bottoms of the shallow and extensive inland seas are being gradually overrun by a profuse and luxuriant growth of vegetation, while the shore-line waters are swarming with the simple forms of animal life.

58:7.12 (671.5) All of this story is graphically told within the fossil pages of the vast “stone book” of world record. And the pages of this gigantic biogeologic record unfailingly tell the truth if you but acquire skill in their interpretation. Many of these ancient sea beds are now elevated high upon land, and their deposits of age upon age tell the story of the life struggles of those early days. It is literally true, as your poet has said, “The dust we tread upon was once alive.”

58:7.13 (671.6) [Presented by a member of the Urantia Life Carrier Corps now resident on the planet.]

위로↑

Paper 57 The Origin of Urantia 유란시아의 기원

Paper 57

The Origin of Urantia 유란시아의 기원

1. The Andronover Nebula
2. The Primary Nebular Stage
3. The Secondary Nebular Stage
4. Tertiary and Quartan Stages
Origin of the Sun
5. Origin of Monmatia — The Urantia Solar System
Retrograde motion
6. The Solar System Stage
The Planet-Forming Era
Tidal friction
Gravity-tidal explosions
7. The Meteoric Era
The Volcanic Age
The Primitive Planetary Atmosphere
8. Crustal Stabilization
The Age of Earthquakes
The World Ocean and the First Continent

57:0.1 (651.1) IN PRESENTING excerpts from the archives of Jerusem for the records of Urantia respecting its antecedents and early history, we are directed to reckon time in terms of current usage — the present leap-year calendar of 365¼ days to the year. As a rule, no attempt will be made to give exact years, though they are of record. We will use the nearest whole numbers as the better method of presenting these historic facts.

57:0.2 (651.2) When referring to an event as of one or two millions of years ago, we intend to date such an occurrence back that number of years from the early decades of the twentieth century of the Christian era. We will thus depict these far-distant events as occurring in even periods of thousands, millions, and billions of years.

1. The Andronover Nebula

57:1.1 (651.3) Urantia is of origin in your sun, and your sun is one of the multifarious offspring of the Andronover nebula, which was onetime organized as a component part of the physical power and material matter of the local universe of Nebadon. And this great nebula itself took origin in the universal force-charge of space in the superuniverse of Orvonton, long, long ago.

57:1.2 (651.4) At the time of the beginning of this recital, the Primary Master Force Organizers of Paradise had long been in full control of the space-energies which were later organized as the Andronover nebula.

57:1.3 (651.5) 987,000,000,000 years ago associate force organizer and then acting inspector number 811,307 of the Orvonton series, traveling out from Uversa, reported to the Ancients of Days that space conditions were favorable for the initiation of materialization phenomena in a certain sector of the, then, easterly segment of Orvonton.

57:1.4 (651.6) 900,000,000,000 years ago, the Uversa archives testify, there was recorded a permit issued by the Uversa Council of Equilibrium to the superuniverse government authorizing the dispatch of a force organizer and staff to the region previously designated by inspector number 811,307. The Orvonton authorities commissioned the original discoverer of this potential universe to execute the mandate of the Ancients of Days calling for the organization of a new material creation.

57:1.5 (652.1) The recording of this permit signifies that the force organizer and staff had already departed from Uversa on the long journey to that easterly space sector where they were subsequently to engage in those protracted activities which would terminate in the emergence of a new physical creation in Orvonton.

57:1.6 (652.2) 875,000,000,000 years ago the enormous Andronover nebula number 876,926 was duly initiated. Only the presence of the force organizer and the liaison staff was required to inaugurate the energy whirl which eventually grew into this vast cyclone of space. Subsequent to the initiation of such nebular revolutions, the living force organizers simply withdraw at right angles to the plane of the revolutionary disk, and from that time forward, the inherent qualities of energy insure the progressive and orderly evolution of such a new physical system.

57:1.7 (652.3) At about this time the narrative shifts to the functioning of the personalities of the superuniverse. In reality the story has its proper beginning at this point — at just about the time the Paradise force organizers are preparing to withdraw, having made the space-energy conditions ready for the action of the power directors and physical controllers of the superuniverse of Orvonton.

2. The Primary Nebular Stage

57:2.1 (652.4) All evolutionary material creations are born of circular and gaseous nebulae, and all such primary nebulae are circular throughout the early part of their gaseous existence. As they grow older, they usually become spiral, and when their function of sun formation has run its course, they often terminate as clusters of stars or as enormous suns surrounded by a varying number of planets, satellites, and smaller groups of matter in many ways resembling your own diminutive solar system.

57:2.2 (652.5) 800,000,000,000 years ago the Andronover creation was well established as one of the magnificent primary nebulae of Orvonton. As the astronomers of near-by universes looked out upon this phenomenon of space, they saw very little to attract their attention. Gravity estimates made in adjacent creations indicated that space materializations were taking place in the Andronover regions, but that was all.

57:2.3 (652.6) 700,000,000,000 years ago the Andronover system was assuming gigantic proportions, and additional physical controllers were dispatched to nine surrounding material creations to afford support and supply co-operation to the power centers of this new material system which was so rapidly evolving. At this distant date all of the material bequeathed to the subsequent creations was held within the confines of this gigantic space wheel, which continued ever to whirl and, after reaching its maximum of diameter, to whirl faster and faster as it continued to condense and contract.

57:2.4 (652.7) 600,000,000,000 years ago the height of the Andronover energy-mobilization period was attained; the nebula had acquired its maximum of mass. At this time it was a gigantic circular gas cloud in shape somewhat like a flattened spheroid. This was the early period of differential mass formation and varying revolutionary velocity. Gravity and other influences were about to begin their work of converting space gases into organized matter.

3. The Secondary Nebular Stage

57:3.1 (653.1) The enormous nebula now began gradually to assume the spiral form and to become clearly visible to the astronomers of even distant universes. This is the natural history of most nebulae; before they begin to throw off suns and start upon the work of universe building, these secondary space nebulae are usually observed as spiral phenomena.

57:3.2 (653.2) The near-by star students of that faraway era, as they observed this metamorphosis of the Andronover nebula, saw exactly what twentieth-century astronomers see when they turn their telescopes spaceward and view the present-age spiral nebulae of adjacent outer space.

57:3.3 (653.3) About the time of the attainment of the maximum of mass, the gravity control of the gaseous content commenced to weaken, and there ensued the stage of gas escapement, the gas streaming forth as two gigantic and distinct arms, which took origin on opposite sides of the mother mass. The rapid revolutions of this enormous central core soon imparted a spiral appearance to these two projecting gas streams. The cooling and subsequent condensation of portions of these protruding arms eventually produced their knotted appearance. These denser portions were vast systems and subsystems of physical matter whirling through space in the midst of the gaseous cloud of the nebula while being held securely within the gravity grasp of the mother wheel.

57:3.4 (653.4) But the nebula had begun to contract, and the increase in the rate of revolution further lessened gravity control; and erelong, the outer gaseous regions began actually to escape from the immediate embrace of the nebular nucleus, passing out into space on circuits of irregular outline, returning to the nuclear regions to complete their circuits, and so on. But this was only a temporary stage of nebular progression. The ever-increasing rate of whirling was soon to throw enormous suns off into space on independent circuits.

57:3.5 (653.5) And this is what happened in Andronover ages upon ages ago. The energy wheel grew and grew until it attained its maximum of expansion, and then, when contraction set in, it whirled on faster and faster until, eventually, the critical centrifugal stage was reached and the great breakup began.

57:3.6 (653.6) 500,000,000,000 years ago the first Andronover sun was born. This blazing streak broke away from the mother gravity grasp and tore out into space on an independent adventure in the cosmos of creation. Its orbit was determined by its path of escape. Such young suns quickly become spherical and start out on their long and eventful careers as the stars of space. Excepting terminal nebular nucleuses, the vast majority of Orvonton suns have had an analogous birth. These escaping suns pass through varied periods of evolution and subsequent universe service.

57:3.7 (653.7) 400,000,000,000 years ago began the recaptive period of the Andronover nebula. Many of the near-by and smaller suns were recaptured as a result of the gradual enlargement and further condensation of the mother nucleus. Very soon there was inaugurated the terminal phase of nebular condensation, the period which always precedes the final segregation of these immense space aggregations of energy and matter.

57:3.8 (654.1) It was scarcely a million years subsequent to this epoch that Michael of Nebadon, a Creator Son of Paradise, selected this disintegrating nebula as the site of his adventure in universe building. Almost immediately the architectural worlds of Salvington and the one hundred constellation headquarters groups of planets were begun. It required almost one million years to complete these clusters of specially created worlds. The local system headquarters planets were constructed over a period extending from that time to about five billion years ago.

57:3.9 (654.2) 300,000,000,000 years ago the Andronover solar circuits were well established, and the nebular system was passing through a transient period of relative physical stability. About this time the staff of Michael arrived on Salvington, and the Uversa government of Orvonton extended physical recognition to the local universe of Nebadon.

57:3.10 (654.3) 200,000,000,000 years ago witnessed the progression of contraction and condensation with enormous heat generation in the Andronover central cluster, or nuclear mass. Relative space appeared even in the regions near the central mother-sun wheel. The outer regions were becoming more stabilized and better organized; some planets revolving around the newborn suns had cooled sufficiently to be suitable for life implantation. The oldest inhabited planets of Nebadon date from these times.

57:3.11 (654.4) Now the completed universe mechanism of Nebadon first begins to function, and Michael’s creation is registered on Uversa as a universe of inhabitation and progressive mortal ascension.

57:3.12 (654.5) 100,000,000,000 years ago the nebular apex of condensation tension was reached; the point of maximum heat tension was attained. This critical stage of gravity-heat contention sometimes lasts for ages, but sooner or later, heat wins the struggle with gravity, and the spectacular period of sun dispersion begins. And this marks the end of the secondary career of a space nebula.

4. Tertiary and Quartan Stages

57:4.1 (654.6) The primary stage of a nebula is circular; the secondary, spiral; the tertiary stage is that of the first sun dispersion, while the quartan embraces the second and last cycle of sun dispersion, with the mother nucleus ending either as a globular cluster or as a solitary sun functioning as the center of a terminal solar system.

57:4.2 (654.7) 75,000,000,000 years ago this nebula had attained the height of its sun-family stage. This was the apex of the first period of sun losses. The majority of these suns have since possessed themselves of extensive systems of planets, satellites, dark islands, comets, meteors, and cosmic dust clouds.

57:4.3 (654.8) 50,000,000,000 years ago this first period of sun dispersion was completed; the nebula was fast finishing its tertiary cycle of existence, during which it gave origin to 876,926 sun systems.

57:4.4 (654.9) 25,000,000,000 years ago witnessed the completion of the tertiary cycle of nebular life and brought about the organization and relative stabilization of the far-flung starry systems derived from this parent nebula. But the process of physical contraction and increased heat production continued in the central mass of the nebular remnant.

57:4.5 (655.1) 10,000,000,000 years ago the quartan cycle of Andronover began. The maximum of nuclear-mass temperature had been attained; the critical point of condensation was approaching. The original mother nucleus was convulsing under the combined pressure of its own internal-heat condensation tension and the increasing gravity-tidal pull of the surrounding swarm of liberated sun systems. The nuclear eruptions which were to inaugurate the second nebular sun cycle were imminent. The quartan cycle of nebular existence was about to begin.

57:4.6 (655.2) 8,000,000,000 years ago the terrific terminal eruption began. Only the outer systems are safe at the time of such a cosmic upheaval. And this was the beginning of the end of the nebula. This final sun disgorgement extended over a period of almost two billion years.

57:4.7 (655.3) 7,000,000,000 years ago witnessed the height of the Andronover terminal breakup. This was the period of the birth of the larger terminal suns and the apex of the local physical disturbances.

57:4.8 (655.4) 6,000,000,000 years ago marks the end of the terminal breakup and the birth of your sun, the fifty-sixth from the last of the Andronover second solar family. This final eruption of the nebular nucleus gave birth to 136,702 suns, most of them solitary orbs. The total number of suns and sun systems having origin in the Andronover nebula was 1,013,628. The number of the solar system sun is 1,013,572.

57:4.9 (655.5) And now the great Andronover nebula is no more, but it lives on in the many suns and their planetary families which originated in this mother cloud of space. The final nuclear remnant of this magnificent nebula still burns with a reddish glow and continues to give forth moderate light and heat to its remnant planetary family of one hundred and sixty-five worlds, which now revolve about this venerable mother of two mighty generations of the monarchs of light.

5. Origin of Monmatia — The Urantia Solar System

57:5.1 (655.6) 5,000,000,000 years ago your sun was a comparatively isolated blazing orb, having gathered to itself most of the near-by circulating matter of space, remnants of the recent upheaval which attended its own birth.

57:5.2 (655.7) Today, your sun has achieved relative stability, but its eleven and one-half year sunspot cycles betray that it was a variable star in its youth. In the early days of your sun the continued contraction and consequent gradual increase of temperature initiated tremendous convulsions on its surface. These titanic heaves required three and one-half days to complete a cycle of varying brightness. This variable state, this periodic pulsation, rendered your sun highly responsive to certain outside influences which were to be shortly encountered.

57:5.3 (655.8) Thus was the stage of local space set for the unique origin of Monmatia, that being the name of your sun’s planetary family, the solar system to which your world belongs. Less than one per cent of the planetary systems of Orvonton have had a similar origin.

57:5.4 (655.9) 4,500,000,000 years ago the enormous Angona system began its approach to the neighborhood of this solitary sun. The center of this great system was a dark giant of space, solid, highly charged, and possessing tremendous gravity pull.

57:5.5 (656.1) As Angona more closely approached the sun, at moments of maximum expansion during solar pulsations, streams of gaseous material were shot out into space as gigantic solar tongues. At first these flaming gas tongues would invariably fall back into the sun, but as Angona drew nearer and nearer, the gravity pull of the gigantic visitor became so great that these tongues of gas would break off at certain points, the roots falling back into the sun while the outer sections would become detached to form independent bodies of matter, solar meteorites, which immediately started to revolve about the sun in elliptical orbits of their own.

57:5.6 (656.2) As the Angona system drew nearer, the solar extrusions grew larger and larger; more and more matter was drawn from the sun to become independent circulating bodies in surrounding space. This situation developed for about five hundred thousand years until Angona made its closest approach to the sun; whereupon the sun, in conjunction with one of its periodic internal convulsions, experienced a partial disruption; from opposite sides and simultaneously, enormous volumes of matter were disgorged. From the Angona side there was drawn out a vast column of solar gases, rather pointed at both ends and markedly bulging at the center, which became permanently detached from the immediate gravity control of the sun.

57:5.7 (656.3) This great column of solar gases which was thus separated from the sun subsequently evolved into the twelve planets of the solar system. The repercussional ejection of gas from the opposite side of the sun in tidal sympathy with the extrusion of this gigantic solar system ancestor, has since condensed into the meteors and space dust of the solar system, although much, very much, of this matter was subsequently recaptured by solar gravity as the Angona system receded into remote space.

57:5.8 (656.4) Although Angona succeeded in drawing away the ancestral material of the solar system planets and the enormous volume of matter now circulating about the sun as asteroids and meteors, it did not secure for itself any of this solar matter. The visiting system did not come quite close enough to actually steal any of the sun’s substance, but it did swing sufficiently close to draw off into the intervening space all of the material comprising the present-day solar system.

57:5.9 (656.5) The five inner and five outer planets soon formed in miniature from the cooling and condensing nucleuses in the less massive and tapering ends of the gigantic gravity bulge which Angona had succeeded in detaching from the sun, while Saturn and Jupiter were formed from the more massive and bulging central portions. The powerful gravity pull of Jupiter and Saturn early captured most of the material stolen from Angona as the retrograde motion of certain of their satellites bears witness.

57:5.10 (656.6) Jupiter and Saturn, being derived from the very center of the enormous column of superheated solar gases, contained so much highly heated sun material that they shone with a brilliant light and emitted enormous volumes of heat; they were in reality secondary suns for a short period after their formation as separate space bodies. These two largest of the solar system planets have remained largely gaseous to this day, not even yet having cooled off to the point of complete condensation or solidification.

57:5.11 (656.7) The gas-contraction nucleuses of the other ten planets soon reached the stage of solidification and so began to draw to themselves increasing quantities of the meteoric matter circulating in near-by space. The worlds of the solar system thus had a double origin: nucleuses of gas condensation later on augmented by the capture of enormous quantities of meteors. Indeed they still continue to capture meteors, but in greatly lessened numbers.

57:5.12 (657.1) The planets do not swing around the sun in the equatorial plane of their solar mother, which they would do if they had been thrown off by solar revolution. Rather, they travel in the plane of the Angona solar extrusion, which existed at a considerable angle to the plane of the sun’s equator.

57:5.13 (657.2) While Angona was unable to capture any of the solar mass, your sun did add to its metamorphosing planetary family some of the circulating space material of the visiting system. Due to the intense gravity field of Angona, its tributary planetary family pursued orbits of considerable distance from the dark giant; and shortly after the extrusion of the solar system ancestral mass and while Angona was yet in the vicinity of the sun, three of the major planets of the Angona system swung so near to the massive solar system ancestor that its gravitational pull, augmented by that of the sun, was sufficient to overbalance the gravity grasp of Angona and to permanently detach these three tributaries of the celestial wanderer.

57:5.14 (657.3) All of the solar system material derived from the sun was originally endowed with a homogeneous direction of orbital swing, and had it not been for the intrusion of these three foreign space bodies, all solar system material would still maintain the same direction of orbital movement. As it was, the impact of the three Angona tributaries injected new and foreign directional forces into the emerging solar system with the resultant appearance of retrograde motion. Retrograde motion in any astronomic system is always accidental and always appears as a result of the collisional impact of foreign space bodies. Such collisions may not always produce retrograde motion, but no retrograde ever appears except in a system containing masses which have diverse origins.

6. The Solar System Stage — The Planet-Forming Era

57:6.1 (657.4) Subsequent to the birth of the solar system a period of diminishing solar disgorgement ensued. Decreasingly, for another five hundred thousand years, the sun continued to pour forth diminishing volumes of matter into surrounding space. But during these early times of erratic orbits, when the surrounding bodies made their nearest approach to the sun, the solar parent was able to recapture a large portion of this meteoric material.

57:6.2 (657.5) The planets nearest the sun were the first to have their revolutions slowed down by tidal friction. Such gravitational influences also contribute to the stabilization of planetary orbits while acting as a brake on the rate of planetary-axial revolution, causing a planet to revolve ever slower until axial revolution ceases, leaving one hemisphere of the planet always turned toward the sun or larger body, as is illustrated by the planet Mercury and by the moon, which always turns the same face toward Urantia.

57:6.3 (657.6) When the tidal frictions of the moon and the earth become equalized, the earth will always turn the same hemisphere toward the moon, and the day and month will be analogous — in length about forty-seven days. When such stability of orbits is attained, tidal frictions will go into reverse action, no longer driving the moon farther away from the earth but gradually drawing the satellite toward the planet. And then, in that far-distant future when the moon approaches to within about eleven thousand miles of the earth, the gravity action of the latter will cause the moon to disrupt, and this tidal-gravity explosion will shatter the moon into small particles, which may assemble about the world as rings of matter resembling those of Saturn or may be gradually drawn into the earth as meteors.

57:6.4 (658.1) If space bodies are similar in size and density, collisions may occur. But if two space bodies of similar density are relatively unequal in size, then, if the smaller progressively approaches the larger, the disruption of the smaller body will occur when the radius of its orbit becomes less than two and one-half times the radius of the larger body. Collisions among the giants of space are rare indeed, but these gravity-tidal explosions of lesser bodies are quite common.

57:6.5 (658.2) Shooting stars occur in swarms because they are the fragments of larger bodies of matter which have been disrupted by tidal gravity exerted by near-by and still larger space bodies. Saturn’s rings are the fragments of a disrupted satellite. One of the moons of Jupiter is now approaching dangerously near the critical zone of tidal disruption and, within a few million years, will either be claimed by the planet or will undergo gravity-tidal disruption. The fifth planet of the solar system of long, long ago traversed an irregular orbit, periodically making closer and closer approach to Jupiter until it entered the critical zone of gravity-tidal disruption, was swiftly fragmentized, and became the present-day cluster of asteroids.

57:6.6 (658.3) 4,000,000,000 years ago witnessed the organization of the Jupiter and Saturn systems much as observed today except for their moons, which continued to increase in size for several billions of years. In fact, all of the planets and satellites of the solar system are still growing as the result of continued meteoric captures.

57:6.7 (658.4) 3,500,000,000 years ago the condensation nucleuses of the other ten planets were well formed, and the cores of most of the moons were intact, though some of the smaller satellites later united to make the present-day larger moons. This age may be regarded as the era of planetary assembly.

57:6.8 (658.5) 3,000,000,000 years ago the solar system was functioning much as it does today. Its members continued to grow in size as space meteors continued to pour in upon the planets and their satellites at a prodigious rate.

57:6.9 (658.6) About this time your solar system was placed on the physical registry of Nebadon and given its name, Monmatia.

57:6.10 (658.7) 2,500,000,000 years ago the planets had grown immensely in size. Urantia was a well-developed sphere about one tenth its present mass and was still growing rapidly by meteoric accretion.

57:6.11 (658.8) All of this tremendous activity is a normal part of the making of an evolutionary world on the order of Urantia and constitutes the astronomic preliminaries to the setting of the stage for the beginning of the physical evolution of such worlds of space in preparation for the life adventures of time.

7. The Meteoric Era — The Volcanic Age
The Primitive Planetary Atmosphere

57:7.1 (658.9) Throughout these early times the space regions of the solar system were swarming with small disruptive and condensation bodies, and in the absence of a protective combustion atmosphere such space bodies crashed directly on the surface of Urantia. These incessant impacts kept the surface of the planet more or less heated, and this, together with the increased action of gravity as the sphere grew larger, began to set in operation those influences which gradually caused the heavier elements, such as iron, to settle more and more toward the center of the planet.

57:7.2 (659.1) 2,000,000,000 years ago the earth began decidedly to gain on the moon. Always had the planet been larger than its satellite, but there was not so much difference in size until about this time, when enormous space bodies were captured by the earth. Urantia was then about one fifth its present size and had become large enough to hold the primitive atmosphere which had begun to appear as a result of the internal elemental contest between the heated interior and the cooling crust.

57:7.3 (659.2) Definite volcanic action dates from these times. The internal heat of the earth continued to be augmented by the deeper and deeper burial of the radioactive or heavier elements brought in from space by the meteors. The study of these radioactive elements will reveal that Urantia is more than one billion years old on its surface. The radium clock is your most reliable timepiece for making scientific estimates of the age of the planet, but all such estimates are too short because the radioactive materials open to your scrutiny are all derived from the earth’s surface and hence represent Urantia’s comparatively recent acquirements of these elements.

57:7.4 (659.3) 1,500,000,000 years ago the earth was two thirds its present size, while the moon was nearing its present mass. Earth’s rapid gain over the moon in size enabled it to begin the slow robbery of the little atmosphere which its satellite originally had.

57:7.5 (659.4) Volcanic action is now at its height. The whole earth is a veritable fiery inferno, the surface resembling its earlier molten state before the heavier metals gravitated toward the center. This is the volcanic age. Nevertheless, a crust, consisting chiefly of the comparatively lighter granite, is gradually forming. The stage is being set for a planet which can someday support life.

57:7.6 (659.5) The primitive planetary atmosphere is slowly evolving, now containing some water vapor, carbon monoxide, carbon dioxide, and hydrogen chloride, but there is little or no free nitrogen or free oxygen. The atmosphere of a world in the volcanic age presents a queer spectacle. In addition to the gases enumerated it is heavily charged with numerous volcanic gases and, as the air belt matures, with the combustion products of the heavy meteoric showers which are constantly hurtling in upon the planetary surface. Such meteoric combustion keeps the atmospheric oxygen very nearly exhausted, and the rate of meteoric bombardment is still tremendous.

57:7.7 (659.6) Presently, the atmosphere became more settled and cooled sufficiently to start precipitation of rain on the hot rocky surface of the planet. For thousands of years Urantia was enveloped in one vast and continuous blanket of steam. And during these ages the sun never shone upon the earth’s surface.

57:7.8 (659.7) Much of the carbon of the atmosphere was abstracted to form the carbonates of the various metals which abounded in the superficial layers of the planet. Later on, much greater quantities of these carbon gases were consumed by the early and prolific plant life.

57:7.9 (660.1) Even in the later periods the continuing lava flows and the incoming meteors kept the oxygen of the air almost completely used up. Even the early deposits of the soon appearing primitive ocean contain no colored stones or shales. And for a long time after this ocean appeared, there was virtually no free oxygen in the atmosphere; and it did not appear in significant quantities until it was later generated by the seaweeds and other forms of vegetable life.

57:7.10 (660.2) The primitive planetary atmosphere of the volcanic age affords little protection against the collisional impacts of the meteoric swarms. Millions upon millions of meteors are able to penetrate such an air belt to smash against the planetary crust as solid bodies. But as time passes, fewer and fewer prove large enough to resist the ever-stronger friction shield of the oxygen-enriching atmosphere of the later eras.

8. Crustal Stabilization
The Age of Earthquakes
The World Ocean and the First Continent

57:8.1 (660.3) 1,000,000,000 years ago is the date of the actual beginning of Urantia history. The planet had attained approximately its present size. And about this time it was placed upon the physical registries of Nebadon and given its name, Urantia.

57:8.2 (660.4) The atmosphere, together with incessant moisture precipitation, facilitated the cooling of the earth’s crust. Volcanic action early equalized internal-heat pressure and crustal contraction; and as volcanoes rapidly decreased, earthquakes made their appearance as this epoch of crustal cooling and adjustment progressed.

57:8.3 (660.5) The real geologic history of Urantia begins with the cooling of the earth’s crust sufficiently to cause the formation of the first ocean. Water-vapor condensation on the cooling surface of the earth, once begun, continued until it was virtually complete. By the end of this period the ocean was world-wide, covering the entire planet to an average depth of over one mile. The tides were then in play much as they are now observed, but this primitive ocean was not salty; it was practically a fresh-water covering for the world. In those days, most of the chlorine was combined with various metals, but there was enough, in union with hydrogen, to render this water faintly acid.

57:8.4 (660.6) At the opening of this faraway era, Urantia should be envisaged as a water-bound planet. Later on, deeper and hence denser lava flows came out upon the bottom of the present Pacific Ocean, and this part of the water-covered surface became considerably depressed. The first continental land mass emerged from the world ocean in compensatory adjustment of the equilibrium of the gradually thickening earth’s crust.

57:8.5 (660.7) 950,000,000 years ago Urantia presents the picture of one great continent of land and one large body of water, the Pacific Ocean. Volcanoes are still widespread and earthquakes are both frequent and severe. Meteors continue to bombard the earth, but they are diminishing in both frequency and size. The atmosphere is clearing up, but the amount of carbon dioxide continues large. The earth’s crust is gradually stabilizing.

57:8.6 (660.8) It was at about this time that Urantia was assigned to the system of Satania for planetary administration and was placed on the life registry of Norlatiadek. Then began the administrative recognition of the small and insignificant sphere which was destined to be the planet whereon Michael would subsequently engage in the stupendous undertaking of mortal bestowal, would participate in those experiences which have since caused Urantia to become locally known as the “world of the cross.”

57:8.7 (661.1) 900,000,000 years ago witnessed the arrival on Urantia of the first Satania scouting party sent out from Jerusem to examine the planet and make a report on its adaptation for a life-experiment station. This commission consisted of twenty-four members, embracing Life Carriers, Lanonandek Sons, Melchizedeks, seraphim, and other orders of celestial life having to do with the early days of planetary organization and administration.

57:8.8 (661.2) After making a painstaking survey of the planet, this commission returned to Jerusem and reported favorably to the System Sovereign, recommending that Urantia be placed on the life-experiment registry. Your world was accordingly registered on Jerusem as a decimal planet, and the Life Carriers were notified that they would be granted permission to institute new patterns of mechanical, chemical, and electrical mobilization at the time of their subsequent arrival with life transplantation and implantation mandates.

57:8.9 (661.3) In due course arrangements for the planetary occupation were completed by the mixed commission of twelve on Jerusem and approved by the planetary commission of seventy on Edentia. These plans, proposed by the advisory counselors of the Life Carriers, were finally accepted on Salvington. Soon thereafter the Nebadon broadcasts carried the announcement that Urantia would become the stage whereon the Life Carriers would execute their sixtieth Satania experiment designed to amplify and improve the Satania type of the Nebadon life patterns.

57:8.10 (661.4) Shortly after Urantia was first recognized on the universe broadcasts to all Nebadon, it was accorded full universe status. Soon thereafter it was registered in the records of the minor and the major sector headquarters planets of the superuniverse; and before this age was over, Urantia had found entry on the planetary-life registry of Uversa.

57:8.11 (661.5) This entire age was characterized by frequent and violent storms. The early crust of the earth was in a state of continual flux. Surface cooling alternated with immense lava flows. Nowhere can there be found on the surface of the world anything of this original planetary crust. It has all been mixed up too many times with extruding lavas of deep origins and admixed with subsequent deposits of the early world-wide ocean.

57:8.12 (661.6) Nowhere on the surface of the world will there be found more of the modified remnants of these ancient preocean rocks than in northeastern Canada around Hudson Bay. This extensive granite elevation is composed of stone belonging to the preoceanic ages. These rock layers have been heated, bent, twisted, upcrumpled, and again and again have they passed through these distorting metamorphic experiences.

57:8.13 (661.7) Throughout the oceanic ages, enormous layers of fossil-free stratified stone were deposited on this ancient ocean bottom. (Limestone can form as a result of chemical precipitation; not all of the older limestone was produced by marine-life deposition.) In none of these ancient rock formations will there be found evidences of life; they contain no fossils unless, by some chance, later deposits of the water ages have become mixed with these older prelife layers.

57:8.14 (662.1) The earth’s early crust was highly unstable, but mountains were not in process of formation. The planet contracted under gravity pressure as it formed. Mountains are not the result of the collapse of the cooling crust of a contracting sphere; they appear later on as a result of the action of rain, gravity, and erosion.

57:8.15 (662.2) The continental land mass of this era increased until it covered almost ten per cent of the earth’s surface. Severe earthquakes did not begin until the continental mass of land emerged well above the water. When they once began, they increased in frequency and severity for ages. For millions upon millions of years earthquakes have diminished, but Urantia still has an average of fifteen daily.

57:8.16 (662.3) 850,000,000 years ago the first real epoch of the stabilization of the earth’s crust began. Most of the heavier metals had settled down toward the center of the globe; the cooling crust had ceased to cave in on such an extensive scale as in former ages. There was established a better balance between the land extrusion and the heavier ocean bed. The flow of the subcrustal lava bed became well-nigh world-wide, and this compensated and stabilized the fluctuations due to cooling, contracting, and superficial shifting.

57:8.17 (662.4) Volcanic eruptions and earthquakes continued to diminish in frequency and severity. The atmosphere was clearing of volcanic gases and water vapor, but the percentage of carbon dioxide was still high.

57:8.18 (662.5) Electric disturbances in the air and in the earth were also decreasing. The lava flows had brought to the surface a mixture of elements which diversified the crust and better insulated the planet from certain space-energies. And all of this did much to facilitate the control of terrestrial energy and to regulate its flow, as is disclosed by the functioning of the magnetic poles.

57:8.19 (662.6) 800,000,000 years ago witnessed the inauguration of the first great land epoch, the age of increased continental emergence.

57:8.20 (662.7) Since the condensation of the earth’s hydrosphere, first into the world ocean and subsequently into the Pacific Ocean, this latter body of water should be visualized as then covering nine tenths of the earth’s surface. Meteors falling into the sea accumulated on the ocean bottom, and meteors are, generally speaking, composed of heavy materials. Those falling on the land were largely oxidized, subsequently worn down by erosion, and washed into the ocean basins. Thus the ocean bottom grew increasingly heavy, and added to this was the weight of a body of water at some places ten miles deep.

57:8.21 (662.8) The increasing downthrust of the Pacific Ocean operated further to upthrust the continental land mass. Europe and Africa began to rise out of the Pacific depths along with those masses now called Australia, North and South America, and the continent of Antarctica, while the bed of the Pacific Ocean engaged in a further compensatory sinking adjustment. By the end of this period almost one third of the earth’s surface consisted of land, all in one continental body.

57:8.22 (662.9) With this increase in land elevation the first climatic differences of the planet appeared. Land elevation, cosmic clouds, and oceanic influences are the chief factors in climatic fluctuation. The backbone of the Asiatic land mass reached a height of almost nine miles at the time of the maximum land emergence. Had there been much moisture in the air hovering over these highly elevated regions, enormous ice blankets would have formed; the ice age would have arrived long before it did. It was several hundred millions of years before so much land again appeared above water.

57:8.23 (663.1) 750,000,000 years ago the first breaks in the continental land mass began as the great north-and-south cracking, which later admitted the ocean waters and prepared the way for the westward drift of the continents of North and South America, including Greenland. The long east-and-west cleavage separated Africa from Europe and severed the land masses of Australia, the Pacific Islands, and Antarctica from the Asiatic continent.

57:8.24 (663.2) 700,000,000 years ago Urantia was approaching the ripening of conditions suitable for the support of life. The continental land drift continued; increasingly the ocean penetrated the land as long fingerlike seas providing those shallow waters and sheltered bays which are so suitable as a habitat for marine life.

57:8.25 (663.3) 650,000,000 years ago witnessed the further separation of the land masses and, in consequence, a further extension of the continental seas. And these waters were rapidly attaining that degree of saltiness which was essential to Urantia life.

57:8.26 (663.4) It was these seas and their successors that laid down the life records of Urantia, as subsequently discovered in well-preserved stone pages, volume upon volume, as era succeeded era and age grew upon age. These inland seas of olden times were truly the cradle of evolution.

57:8.27 (663.5) [Presented by a Life Carrier, a member of the original Urantia Corps and now a resident observer.]

위로↑

Paper 70 The Evolution of Human Government 인간 정부(政府)의 진화

Paper 70

The Evolution of Human Government 인간 정부(政府)의 진화(進化)

1. The Genesis of War전쟁의 발생
2. The Social Value of War 전쟁의 사회적 가치
Modern industrialism versus militarism 현대 산업주의 대(對) 군국주의
3. Early Human Associations 초기의 인간 연합
4. Clans and Tribes 씨족과 부족
5. The Beginnings of Government 정부(政府)의 시작
6. Monarchial Government 군주(君主)의 정부(政府)
7. Primitive Clubs and Secret Societies 원시적 동호회(同好會)와 비밀 단체(團體)들
8. Social Classes 사회 계급(階級)
9. Human Rights 인간의 권리(權利)
10. Evolution of Justice 정의(正義)의 진화
11. Laws and Courts 법률(法律)과 법정(法廷)
12. Allocation of Civil Authority 시민(市民) 권한(權限)의 분배(分配)

70:0.1 (783.1) NO SOONER had man partially solved the problem of making a living than he was confronted with the task of regulating human contacts. The development of industry demanded law, order, and social adjustment; private property necessitated government. 사람이 생계를 꾸리며 부분적으로 문제를 해결하게 되자, 인간의 접촉을 규제하는 일에 직면했습니다. 산업의 발달로 법과 질서 및 사회적 조율이 필요했습니다. 사유 재산으로 정부가 필요해졌습니다.

70:0.2 (783.2) On an evolutionary world, antagonisms are natural; peace is secured only by some sort of social regulative system. Social regulation is inseparable from social organization; association implies some controlling authority. Government compels the co-ordination of the antagonisms of the tribes, clans, families, and individuals. 진화 세계에서, 대립은 당연하고 평화는 사회적 관리 체계로만 보장됩니다. 사회적 규정은 사회 조직과 떨어질 수 없으며, 연합은 약간의 조정 권한을 의미합니다. 정부는 부족, 씨족, 가족 및 개인의 대립을 강제로 통합(조정)하게 합니다.

70:0.3 (783.3) Government is an unconscious development; it evolves by trial and error. It does have survival value; therefore it becomes traditional. Anarchy augmented misery; therefore government, comparative law and order, slowly emerged or is emerging. The coercive demands of the struggle for existence literally drove the human race along the progressive road to civilization. 정부는 부지중에 발전되며, 시행착오로 진화됩니다. 그것은 생존 가치를 지니므로 정부는 전통적입니다. 무정부 상태는 비참함을 가중시키므로, 정부 즉 상대적인 법과 질서는 서서히 출현되거나 출현하고 있습니다. 생존을 위한 강압적 투쟁의 필요가 인류를 글자 그대로 문명에 이르는 진보적 길로 내몰았습니다.

1. The Genesis of War 전쟁의 발생

70:1.1 (783.4) War is the natural state and heritage of evolving man; peace is the social yardstick measuring civilization’s advancement. Before the partial socialization of the advancing races man was exceedingly individualistic, extremely suspicious, and unbelievably quarrelsome. Violence is the law of nature, hostility the automatic reaction of the children of nature, while war is but these same activities carried on collectively. And wherever and whenever the fabric of civilization becomes stressed by the complications of society’s advancement, there is always an immediate and ruinous reversion to these early methods of violent adjustment of the irritations of human interassociations. 전쟁은 진화하는 사람의 자연스러운 상태이며 유산입니다. 평화는 문명의 진보를 측정하는 사회적 척도입니다. 진보하는 종족들이 부분적인 사회화를 이루기 전에, 사람은 지나치게 개인주의적이며, 몹시 의심이 많고, 믿을 수 없을 정도로 싸우기를 좋아했습니다. 폭력은 자연의 법칙이고, 적개심은 자연인의 자동적인 반응인 반면에 전쟁은 똑같은 이 행동들이 집단적으로 수행하는 것에 불과합니다. 그리고 사회의 진보의 분규(紛糾시끄러움)로 문명의 조직이 긴장되는 장소나 시기마다 인간의 상호관계에 속한 자극을 폭력으로 조율하려는 이러한 초기 방법들로 즉시 파괴적으로 항상 되돌아갑니다.

70:1.2 (783.5) War is an animalistic reaction to misunderstandings and irritations; peace attends upon the civilized solution of all such problems and difficulties. The Sangik races, together with the later deteriorated Adamites and Nodites, were all belligerent. The Andonites were early taught the golden rule, and, even today, their Eskimo descendants live very much by that code; custom is strong among them, and they are fairly free from violent antagonisms. 전쟁은 오해와 자극에 대한 동물적 반응입니다. 평화는 그런 모든 문제들과 어려움들에 대한 문명화된 해결의 결과로 일어납니다. 상긱 종족들은, 후대에 타락한 아담족속들과 놋족속들과 함께, 모두 호전(好戰)적이었습니다. 안돈족속들은 일찍이 황금률을 배웠으며, 오늘날까지 그 에스키모 후손들은 대체로 그 규정으로 살아갑니다. 그들은 관습에 철저하며, 그들은 폭력적인 적대관계가 거의 없습니다.

70:1.3 (783.6) Andon taught his children to settle disputes by each beating a tree with a stick, meanwhile cursing the tree; the one whose stick broke first was the victor. The later Andonites used to settle disputes by holding a public show at which the disputants made fun of and ridiculed each other, while the audience decided the winner by its applause. 안돈은 각자 나뭇가지로 나무를 두드리는 동시에 나무에게 악담하면서 자녀들이 논쟁을 진정하도록 가르쳤습니다. 먼저 나뭇가지를 부러뜨리는 자가 승리자였습니다. 나중에 안돈족속들은 공개적인 쇼를 열어서 논쟁을 해결하곤 했는데, 논쟁자들이 서로 놀려대며 조롱하는 동안 청중들이 박수로 승자를 결정했습니다. 

70:1.4 (783.7) But there could be no such phenomenon as war until society had evolved sufficiently far to actually experience periods of peace and to sanction warlike practices. The very concept of war implies some degree of organization. 그러나 사회가 평화로운 기간을 실제로 경험하고 전쟁 비슷한 실천을 인정할 만큼 충분히 진화될 때까지 전쟁이라고 할 만한 현상은 있을 수 없습니다. 전쟁을 한다는 바로 그 개념은 어느 정도의 조직이 있음을 의미합니다.

70:1.5 (784.1) With the emergence of social groupings, individual irritations began to be submerged in the group feelings, and this promoted intratribal tranquillity but at the expense of intertribal peace. Peace was thus first enjoyed by the in-group, or tribe, who always disliked and hated the out-group, foreigners. Early man regarded it a virtue to shed alien blood. 사회 집단들이 생겨나자, 개별적인 자극들은 집단적인 감정으로 가라앉기 시작했고, 이것은 부족 간의 평화를 희생시키는 대가로 부족 내부의 평온을 증진시켜 주었습니다. 이처럼 평화는 처음에는 집단 또는 부족 내부에서 이루어졌고, 항상 그 집단에 속하지 않는 자들, 이방인들을 싫어하고 미워했습니다. 초기 사람은 외부인에게 피를 흘리게 하는 것을 일종의 덕목으로 간주했습니다.

70:1.6 (784.2) But even this did not work at first. When the early chiefs would try to iron out misunderstandings, they often found it necessary, at least once a year, to permit the tribal stone fights. The clan would divide up into two groups and engage in an all-day battle. And this for no other reason than just the fun of it; they really enjoyed fighting. 그러나 이것도 처음부터 이루어진 것이 아니었습니다. 초기 지도자들이 오해들을 제거시키고자 하였을 때, 그들은 부족끼리 투석전(投石戰)을 하도록 허용하는 것이, 적어도 일 년에 한 번씩은 필요하다는 것을 종종 발견했습니다. 그 씨족은 두 개의 집단들로 나뉘어 하루 종일 싸웠습니다. 그리고 이렇게 한 이유는 오직 재미를 위한 것이었고; 그들은 실제로 그러한 싸움을 즐겼던 것입니다. 

70:1.7 (784.3) Warfare persists because man is human, evolved from an animal, and all animals are bellicose. Among the early causes of war were: 사람은 동물에서 진화한 인간이며, 모든 동물은 호전(好戰)적이므로 전쟁이 지속합니다. 전쟁의 초기 원인들은 다음과 같습니다.

70:1.8 (784.4) 1. Hunger, which led to food raids. Scarcity of land has always brought on war, and during these struggles the early peace tribes were practically exterminated. 배고픔이 식량 약탈로 이끌었습니다. 땅이 부족하여 항상 전쟁이 일어났고, 이러한 투쟁 중에 초기의 평화롭던 부족들은 실제로 몰살되었습니다.

70:1.9 (784.5) 2. Woman scarcity — an attempt to relieve a shortage of domestic help. Woman stealing has always caused war. 여성의 부족 – 가사(家事) 도움의 부족을 해소하려는 시도. 여성 절도는 항상 전쟁을 일으켰습니다.

70:1.10 (784.6) 3. Vanity — the desire to exhibit tribal prowess. Superior groups would fight to impose their mode of life upon inferior peoples. 허영심 – 부족의 용맹을 과시하려는 욕망. 우수한 집단들은 열등한 민족들에게 자기들의 생활 방식을 강요하려고 전쟁하곤 했습니다.

70:1.11 (784.7) 4. Slaves — need of recruits for the labor ranks. 노예들─노동자 계급 확보의 필요성.

70:1.12 (784.8) 5. Revenge was the motive for war when one tribe believed that a neighboring tribe had caused the death of a fellow tribesman. Mourning was continued until a head was brought home. The war for vengeance was in good standing right on down to comparatively modern times. 이웃 부족이 동료 부족의 일원을 죽게 했다고, 한 부족이 믿으면, 복수는 전쟁의 동기가 되었습니다. 머리를 집으로 가져올 때까지 계속 애도(哀悼)했습니다. 복수(復讎)를 위한 전쟁은 비교적 현대까지 내려온 공정하게 확립된 정의였습니다.

70:1.13 (784.9) 6. Recreation — war was looked upon as recreation by the young men of these early times. If no good and sufficient pretext for war arose, when peace became oppressive, neighboring tribes were accustomed to go out in semifriendly combat to engage in a foray as a holiday, to enjoy a sham battle. 오락 – 이 초기 시대에 청년들은 전쟁을 오락으로 여겼습니다. 전쟁을 위해 그럴듯하고 충분한 구실이 생기지 않고, 평화가 답답할 때, 가까운 부족들은 가짜 전투를 즐기러 노는 날 약탈하려고 어느 정도 우호적인 전투에 나서곤 했습니다.

70:1.14 (784.10) 7. Religion — the desire to make converts to the cult. The primitive religions all sanctioned war. Only in recent times has religion begun to frown upon war. The early priesthoods were, unfortunately, usually allied with the military power. One of the great peace moves of the ages has been the attempt to separate church and state. 종교 – 종파로 개종시키려는 욕망. 원시적 종교들은 모두 전쟁을 찬성했습니다. 단지 최근에 종교가 전쟁에 난색을 표시하기 시작했습니다. 초기 사제들은 공교롭게 대개 군사력과 동맹을 맺었습니다. 오랫동안 위대한 평화 조처 중 하나는 교회와 정부를 분리하려는 시도였습니다.

70:1.15 (784.11) Always these olden tribes made war at the bidding of their gods, at the behest of their chiefs or medicine men. The Hebrews believed in such a “God of battles”; and the narrative of their raid on the Midianites is a typical recital of the atrocious cruelty of the ancient tribal wars; this assault, with its slaughter of all the males and the later killing of all male children and all women who were not virgins, would have done honor to the mores of a tribal chieftain of two hundred thousand years ago. And all this was executed in the “name of the Lord God of Israel.” 고대의 이 부족들은 항상 자기 하나님들의 분부대로, 그들의 족장(族長)들이나 주술사(呪術師)들의 명령에 따라 전쟁을 일으켰습니다. 히브리인들은 그런 “전투의 하나님”을 믿었습니다. 그들이 미디안-사람을 침략한 이야기는 고대의 부족 전쟁에 속한 아주 지독히 잔학한 전형적인 상술(詳述상세한 설명)입니다. 모든 남자들과 나중에는 모든 남자 아이들과 처녀가 아닌 모든 여자들을 학살한 이 습격은 20만 년 전의 부족 추장(酋長)이 세운 관습에 경의를 표하려고 자행되었습니다. 그리고 이 모두 “이스라엘의 주 하나님의 이름”으로 실행되었습니다.

70:1.16 (784.12) This is a narrative of the evolution of society — the natural outworking of the problems of the races — man working out his own destiny on earth. Such atrocities are not instigated by Deity, notwithstanding the tendency of man to place the responsibility on his gods. 이것은 사회의 진화 – 종족 문제들의 자연적 과업 – 사람이 땅에서 자신의 운명을 해결해 나가는 이야기입니다. 그러한 잔학 행위들은, 자기 하나님들에게 책임을 돌리려는 사람의 경향에도 불구하고, 신(神)이 선동한 것이 아닙니다.

70:1.17 (784.13) Military mercy has been slow in coming to mankind. Even when a woman, Deborah, ruled the Hebrews, the same wholesale cruelty persisted. Her general in his victory over the gentiles caused “all the host to fall upon the sword; there was not one left.” 군사적(軍事的) 자비는 인류에게 서서히 찾아왔습니다. 여성 드보라가 히브리인들을 다스릴 때에도, 똑같은 대규모의 잔학한 행위가 계속되었습니다. 이방인들에게 승리한 그녀의 장군은 “모든 무리가 칼에 엎드러졌고, 한 사람도 남은 자가 없었다(삿4:16).”고 했습니다.

70:1.18 (785.1) Very early in the history of the race, poisoned weapons were used. All sorts of mutilations were practiced. Saul did not hesitate to require one hundred Philistine foreskins as the dowry David should pay for his daughter Michal. 인류 역사의 아주 초기에 독이 있는 무기들이 사용되었습니다. 온갖 종류의 절단(切斷)이 시행되었습니다. 사울은 그의 딸 미갈을 위해 다윗이 지불해야만 하는 신부 혼인 지참금으로 필리스틴 사람 100명의 포피(包皮)를 망설이지 않고 요구했습니다.

70:1.19 (785.2) Early wars were fought between tribes as a whole, but in later times, when two individuals in different tribes had a dispute, instead of both tribes fighting, the two disputants engaged in a duel. It also became a custom for two armies to stake all on the outcome of a contest between a representative chosen from each side, as in the instance of David and Goliath. 초기 전쟁들은 부족들 전체가 싸웠지만, 나중에는 다른 부족들에 속한 두 개인들이 분쟁이 있으면, 두 부족들이 싸우는 대신에, 두 분쟁자들이 결투했습니다. 다윗과 골리앗의 경우처럼 두 군대의 각 편에서 뽑힌 대표 사이의 결투 결과에 모든 것을 거는 것이 또한 관습이 되었습니다.

70:1.20 (785.3) The first refinement of war was the taking of prisoners. Next, women were exempted from hostilities, and then came the recognition of noncombatants. Military castes and standing armies soon developed to keep pace with the increasing complexity of combat. Such warriors were early prohibited from associating with women, and women long ago ceased to fight, though they have always fed and nursed the soldiers and urged them on to battle. 전쟁에 속한 첫 개선(改善)은 포로삼기였습니다. 그 다음에, 여성들은 적대행위에서 제외되었으며, 그 후에는 비(非)전투원으로 인정했습니다. 증가하는 전투의 복잡성과 보조를 맞춰 군대 계급과 예비군이 곧 개발되었습니다. 그런 전사(戰士)들은 일찍부터 여성들과 어울리지 못하게 했고, 여성들은 오래 전에 싸움을 그만두었지만, 그들은 언제나 군인들을 먹이고 돌보았으며 그들이 전투하도록 자극했습니다.

70:1.21 (785.4) The practice of declaring war represented great progress. Such declarations of intention to fight betokened the arrival of a sense of fairness, and this was followed by the gradual development of the rules of “civilized” warfare. Very early it became the custom not to fight near religious sites and, still later, not to fight on certain holy days. Next came the general recognition of the right of asylum; political fugitives received protection. 전쟁 선언의 관습은 큰 진보에 해당되었습니다. 그런 싸울 의도의 선언은 공정감(公正感)이 출현한 조짐이 되었고, 이를 따라 “문명화된” 전쟁 규칙들이 점차 개발되었습니다. 아주 일찍부터 종교적 장소 근처에서는 싸우지 않고, 훨씬 나중에는 특정한 거룩한 날에 싸우지 않는 것이 관습이 되었습니다. 다음에 피난처의 권리에 대한 일반적인 인정이 되었습니다. 정치적인 망명자들은 보호를 받았습니다.

70:1.22 (785.5) Thus did warfare gradually evolve from the primitive man hunt to the somewhat more orderly system of the later-day “civilized” nations. But only slowly does the social attitude of amity displace that of enmity. 그렇게 전쟁은 원시적 사람 사냥에서 후일 “문명화된” 국가들의 얼마간 더 질서를 지키는 체계로 점차 진화했습니다. 그러나 친선의 사회적 태도는 반목의 태도를 다만 서서히 쫓아냅니다.

2. The Social Value of War 전쟁의 사회적 가치

70:2.1 (785.6) In past ages a fierce war would institute social changes and facilitate the adoption of new ideas such as would not have occurred naturally in ten thousand years. The terrible price paid for these certain war advantages was that society was temporarily thrown back into savagery; civilized reason had to abdicate. War is strong medicine, very costly and most dangerous; while often curative of certain social disorders, it sometimes kills the patient, destroys the society. 과거 시대에 맹렬한 전쟁은, 자연적으로 1만 년이 되어도 일어나지 않는 사회적 변화를 가져오고 새로운 생각들을 쉽게 받아들이게 만들곤 합니다. 특정한 이런 전쟁 이익을 위해 치렀던 끔찍한 대가로 그 사회는 일시적 야만 상태로 되돌아갔습니다. 문명화된 이성(理性)이 버려져야만 했기 때문입니다. 전쟁은 강력하고 몹시 비싸며 가장 위험한 약(藥)입니다. 가끔 어떤 사회적 혼란을 치료하지만, 때때로 환자들을 죽이며 사회를 파괴하기 때문입니다.

70:2.2 (785.7) The constant necessity for national defense creates many new and advanced social adjustments. Society, today, enjoys the benefit of a long list of useful innovations which were at first wholly military and is even indebted to war for the dance, one of the early forms of which was a military drill. 국가적 방어를 위한 계속적인 필요로 새로운 여러 진보한 사회적 조율들이 일어납니다. 오늘날 사회는 유용한 혁신의 이득을 누리는 긴 목록을 갖고 있는데, 처음에는 전적으로 군사적이었으며, 초기 군사적 훈련 형태 중 하나였던 춤까지 전쟁의 덕이었습니다.

70:2.3 (785.8) War has had a social value to past civilizations because it: 전쟁은 과거의 문명에 대해 사회적 가치가 있었는데, 그 이유는 전쟁이,

70:2.4 (785.9) 1. Imposed discipline, enforced co-operation. 훈련, 곧 강제적 협력을 부과했기 때문입니다.

70:2.5 (785.10) 2. Put a premium on fortitude and courage. 불굴의 정신과 용기를 장려했기 때문입니다.

70:2.6 (785.11) 3. Fostered and solidified nationalism. 민족주의를 조성하고 강화했기 때문입니다.

70:2.7 (785.12) 4. Destroyed weak and unfit peoples. 연약하고 부적당한 민족들을 멸망시켰기 때문입니다.

70:2.8 (785.13) 5. Dissolved the illusion of primitive equality and selectively stratified society. 원시적 평등 및 선택적인 계층 사회에 대한 망상을 없애버렸기 때문입니다.

70:2.9 (785.14) War has had a certain evolutionary and selective value, but like slavery, it must sometime be abandoned as civilization slowly advances. Olden wars promoted travel and cultural intercourse; these ends are now better served by modern methods of transport and communication. Olden wars strengthened nations, but modern struggles disrupt civilized culture. Ancient warfare resulted in the decimation of inferior peoples; the net result of modern conflict is the selective destruction of the best human stocks. Early wars promoted organization and efficiency, but these have now become the aims of modern industry. During past ages war was a social ferment which pushed civilization forward; this result is now better attained by ambition and invention. Ancient warfare supported the concept of a God of battles, but modern man has been told that God is love. War has served many valuable purposes in the past, it has been an indispensable scaffolding in the building of civilization, but it is rapidly becoming culturally bankrupt — incapable of producing dividends of social gain in any way commensurate with the terrible losses attendant upon its invocation. 전쟁은 어떤 진화적이며 선택적인 가치를 지녔지만, 노예 제도처럼, 문명이 서서히 진보함에 따라 언젠가는 버려져야 합니다. 오래된 전쟁들로 여행 및 문화적 교류가 증진되었는데, 이런 면들은 현대의 운송과 통신 방식으로 이제 더 좋아지고 있습니다. 오래된 전쟁들은 민족들을 강화하지만, 현대적 투쟁들은 문명화된 문화를 분쇄합니다. 고대 전투의 결과로 열등한 민족들이 학살되었습니다. 그러나 현대적 분쟁의 최종적 결과는 가장 훌륭한 인간의 혈통들의 선택적 파괴입니다. 초기의 전쟁들은 조직과 효율성을 증진시켰지만, 이것들은 이제 현대 산업의 목표가 되었습니다. 과거 시대에 전쟁은 문명이 전진하도록 후원한 사회적 효소(酵素)였으며, 이것은 지금 야망과 발명으로 더 좋은 결과를 성취합니다. 고대의 전투는 전투의 하나님 개념을 지지했지만, 현대인은 하나님이 사랑이라고 들어 왔습니다. 전쟁은 과거에 여러 가치가 있는 목적에 도움이 되어 문명을 세우는 필수적 발판이 되었지만, 그것이 지금은 급속히 문화적으로 파산하고 있습니다. 전쟁 호소에 수반되는 끔찍한 손실들에 비례하는 사회적 이익 배당금을 어떤 식으로도 만들어낼 수 없기 때문입니다.

70:2.10 (786.1) At one time physicians believed in bloodletting as a cure for many diseases, but they have since discovered better remedies for most of these disorders. And so must the international bloodletting of war certainly give place to the discovery of better methods for curing the ills of nations. 한때 의사들은 방혈(防血피를 뽑아냄)로 여러 질병을 치료한다고 믿었지만, 그들은 이후로 이런 대부분의 질환들을 위한 더 좋은 치료약을 발견했습니다. 그래서 마찬가지로 국제적인 전쟁의 방혈은 국가들의 질병들을 치유하는 더 좋은 방법을 발견하도록 확실히 길을 비켜야 합니다.

70:2.11 (786.2) The nations of Urantia have already entered upon the gigantic struggle between nationalistic militarism and industrialism, and in many ways this conflict is analogous to the agelong struggle between the herder-hunter and the farmer. But if industrialism is to triumph over militarism, it must avoid the dangers which beset it. The perils of budding industry on Urantia are: 지구(유란시아)의 국가들은 국수(國粹)적 군국주의와 산업주의 사이에서 거대한 투쟁에 이미 들어갔으며, 여러 면에서 이 투쟁은 목자-사냥꾼과 농부 사이에서 있었던 오랜 세월의 분쟁과 비슷합니다. 그러나 산업주의가 군국주의를 이기려면, 산업주의를 둘러싼 위험들을 피해야 합니다. 지구(유란시아)에서 싹트는 산업의 위험들은 다음과 같습니다.

70:2.12 (786.3) 1. The strong drift toward materialism, spiritual blindness.  물질주의로 흐르는 강력한 경향, 즉 영적 무지.

70:2.13 (786.4) 2. The worship of wealth-power, value distortion. 부-권력의 경배, 즉 가치의 왜곡.

70:2.14 (786.5) 3. The vices of luxury, cultural immaturity. 사치의 악들, 즉 문화적 미성숙.

70:2.15 (786.6) 4. The increasing dangers of indolence, service insensitivity. 나태함이 증가하는 위험, 즉 무감각한 섬김.

70:2.16 (786.7) 5. The growth of undesirable racial softness, biologic deterioration. 바람직하지 않은 인종적 유연성의 성장, 즉 생물학적 퇴보.

70:2.17 (786.8) 6. The threat of standardized industrial slavery, personality stagnation. Labor is ennobling but drudgery is benumbing. 표준화된 산업적 노예제도의 위협, 즉 고유성 정체停滯. 노동은 인간을 고귀하게 만들지만, 단조롭고 고된 일은 감각을 마비시킵니다.

70:2.18 (786.9) Militarism is autocratic and cruel — savage. It promotes social organization among the conquerors but disintegrates the vanquished. Industrialism is more civilized and should be so carried on as to promote initiative and to encourage individualism. Society should in every way possible foster originality. 군국주의는 독재적이고 잔인 – 야만적입니다. 그것은 정복자들 사이에서는 사회적 조직을 증진하지만, 정복당한 자들을 해체합니다. 산업주의는 더 문명화되었고, 창의력을 증진하고 개인주의를 장려하도록 산업주의가 진행되어야만 합니다. 사회는 가능한 모든 면에서 독창성을 길러야만 합니다.

70:2.19 (786.10) Do not make the mistake of glorifying war; rather discern what it has done for society so that you may the more accurately visualize what its substitutes must provide in order to continue the advancement of civilization. And if such adequate substitutes are not provided, then you may be sure that war will long continue. 전쟁을 찬미하는 오류를 범하지 말고; 오히려 문명의 계속적인 진보를 위하여 전쟁의 대체물이 무엇을 제공해야만 하는지 여러분이 더 정확히 볼 수 있도록, 전쟁이 사회를 위하여 무엇을 해 왔는지 분별하십시오. 그리고 그런 적절한 대체물이 준비되지 않는다면, 전쟁이 오래 계속될 것을 여러분은 확신해도 됩니다. 

70:2.20 (786.11) Man will never accept peace as a normal mode of living until he has been thoroughly and repeatedly convinced that peace is best for his material welfare, and until society has wisely provided peaceful substitutes for the gratification of that inherent tendency periodically to let loose a collective drive designed to liberate those ever-accumulating emotions and energies belonging to the self-preservation reactions of the human species. 자신의 물질적인 행복을 위하여 평화가 최선임을 철저히 반복해서 확신하기까지, 또한 인간 종족들의 자아-보존 반응들 중에서 그렇게 늘-축적되는 감정들과 에너지들을 방출하도록 고안된 집단적 충동을 주기적으로 터뜨리는 그 본래 경향을 만족시키도록 사회가 평화적인 대체물들을 슬기롭게 제공하기까지, 사람은 결코 평화를 정상적인 생활 형태로 받아들이지 않을 것입니다.

70:2.21 (786.12) But even in passing, war should be honored as the school of experience which compelled a race of arrogant individualists to submit themselves to highly concentrated authority — a chief executive. Old-fashioned war did select the innately great men for leadership, but modern war no longer does this. To discover leaders society must now turn to the conquests of peace: industry, science, and social achievement. 그러나 내친김에, 거만한 개인주의자들이 모인 인종을, 고도로 집중된 권위 – 수반(首班가장 높은 책임자)에게 스스로 복종하도록 강요하는 체험의 학교로서 전쟁은 존중되어야만 합니다. 구식(舊式) 전쟁은 본래 위대한 사람들을 지도자로 택했지만, 현대 전쟁은 더 이상 이렇게 하지 않습니다. 지도자를 찾기 위해서, 사회는 이제 평화의 정복, 즉 산업, 과학 및 사회적 성취에 착수해야만 합니다.

3. Early Human Associations 초기의 인간 연합

70:3.1 (787.1) In the most primitive society the horde is everything; even children are its common property. The evolving family displaced the horde in child rearing, while the emerging clans and tribes took its place as the social unit. 가장 원시적인 사회에서 집단은 모든 것입니다. 아이들도 집단의 공동 재산입니다. 진화하는 가족이 집단을 대신해서 아이를 양육했지만, 출현하는 씨족들과 부족들이 그 사회적 단위를 대신했습니다.

70:3.2 (787.2) Sex hunger and mother love establish the family. But real government does not appear until superfamily groups have begun to form. In the prefamily days of the horde, leadership was provided by informally chosen individuals. The African Bushmen have never progressed beyond this primitive stage; they do not have chiefs in the horde. 성욕과 모성애(母性愛)가 가족을 세웁니다. 그러나 대가족 집단들이 형성되기 시작할 때까지 진정한 정부는 출현하지 않습니다. 가족 이전 시절에 집단의 지도력은 비공식적으로 뽑힌 개인들이 행사했습니다. 아프리카의 부시맨들은 결코 이 원시적 단계를 넘어서 진보하지 않았습니다. 그들은 집단에 추장(酋長)들을 두지 않습니다.

70:3.3 (787.3) Families became united by blood ties in clans, aggregations of kinsmen; and these subsequently evolved into tribes, territorial communities. Warfare and external pressure forced the tribal organization upon the kinship clans, but it was commerce and trade that held these early and primitive groups together with some degree of internal peace. 가족들이 혈연(血緣)으로 결합하여 씨족, 즉 혈연(血緣)의 집합체가 되었으며, 나중에 이것이 부족들 즉 영토를 지닌 공동체들로 진화했습니다. 전쟁 및 외부의 압력의 강제로 혈연(血緣) 씨족들이 부족으로 조직되었지만, 이런 초기 원시적 집단들이 어느 정도 내적 평화를 결속한 것은 상업과 무역이었습니다.

70:3.4 (787.4) The peace of Urantia will be promoted far more by international trade organizations than by all the sentimental sophistry of visionary peace planning. Trade relations have been facilitated by development of language and by improved methods of communication as well as by better transportation. 몽상적 평화를 계획하는 감상적인 모든 궤변보다 국제적 무역 조직들이 훨씬 더 지구(유란시아)의 평화를 증진할 것입니다. 무역 관계는 개선된 운송 수단과 동시에 언어의 발달과 통신의 개선된 방법으로 수월하게 되었습니다.

70:3.5 (787.5) The absence of a common language has always impeded the growth of peace groups, but money has become the universal language of modern trade. Modern society is largely held together by the industrial market. The gain motive is a mighty civilizer when augmented by the desire to serve. 공통된 언어가 없어서 평시(平時) 집단의 성장이 언제나 방해되었지만, 돈이 현대 무역의 보편적 언어가 되었습니다. 산업 시장이 현대 사회를 주로 결속합니다. 봉사의 욕구가 증대되면 이익의 동기는 강력한 교화(敎化가르쳐 이끄는)자입니다.

70:3.6 (787.6) In the early ages each tribe was surrounded by concentric circles of increasing fear and suspicion; hence it was once the custom to kill all strangers, later on, to enslave them. The old idea of friendship meant adoption into the clan; and clan membership was believed to survive death — one of the earliest concepts of eternal life. 초기 시대 각 부족은 증가하는 두려움과 의심의 동심원(同心圓)들로 에워싸였습니다. 따라서 한때 모든 낯선 이들을 죽이고, 나중에 그들을 노예로 만드는 것이 관습이었습니다. 고대의 우정 관념은 씨족에 가입된다는 의미였으며, 사후(死後)까지 살아남는다고 믿었던 씨족 회원권이 영생(永生)에 대한 가장 최초의 개념들 중 하나였습니다.

70:3.7 (787.7) The ceremony of adoption consisted in drinking each other’s blood. In some groups saliva was exchanged in the place of blood drinking, this being the ancient origin of the practice of social kissing. And all ceremonies of association, whether marriage or adoption, were always terminated by feasting. 서로 피를 마심으로 채택(가입) 의식(儀式)을 행했습니다. 어떤 집단들에서는 피를 마시는 대신에 타액(唾液침)을 교환했는데, 이것이 사교적 키스 관습의 고대 기원입니다. 그리고 모든 결합 의식은 결혼이든지 입양이든지 항상 잔치로 마무리했습니다.

70:3.8 (787.8) In later times, blood diluted with red wine was used, and eventually wine alone was drunk to seal the adoption ceremony, which was signified in the touching of the wine cups and consummated by the swallowing of the beverage. The Hebrews employed a modified form of this adoption ceremony. Their Arab ancestors made use of the oath taken while the hand of the candidate rested upon the generative organ of the tribal native. The Hebrews treated adopted aliens kindly and fraternally. “The stranger that dwells with you shall be as one born among you, and you shall love him as yourself.” 후대에 적(赤) 포도주로 희석한 피를 사용했고 결국 포도주만 마심으로 채택 의식을 보증했는데, 포도주 잔들을 스쳐 찬성을 표시한 후 음료를 삼켜서 완료했습니다. 히브리인들은 변경한 형태로 이 채택 의식을 사용했습니다. 그들의 아랍 조상들은 후보자의 손을 부족 원주민의 생식기에 얹고 서약하게 했습니다. 히브리인들은 채택된 이방인들을 친절하게 형제같이 대우했습니다. “너희와 함께 있는 거류민을 너희 중에서 낳은 자 같이 여기며 자기 같이 사랑하라(레19:34).”

70:3.9 (787.9) “Guest friendship” was a relation of temporary hospitality. When visiting guests departed, a dish would be broken in half, one piece being given the departing friend so that it would serve as a suitable introduction for a third party who might arrive on a later visit. It was customary for guests to pay their way by telling tales of their travels and adventures. The storytellers of olden times became so popular that the mores eventually forbade their functioning during either the hunting or harvest seasons. “손님 우정”은 일시적 환대의 관계였습니다. 방문 손님들이 떠날 때 접시를 반으로 깨뜨려 한 조각을 떠나는 친구에게 주어서, 나중에 방문하러 올 제3자를 위한 적절한 소개장으로 사용되곤 했습니다. 손님들은 그들의 여행과 모험에 관해 이야기해서 통행권을 갚는 것이 관례였습니다. 고대의 이야기꾼들은 아주 인기 있어서 사냥이나 추수기에는 그들의 활동을 결국 관례로 금지했습니다.

70:3.10 (788.1) The first treaties of peace were the “blood bonds.” The peace ambassadors of two warring tribes would meet, pay their respects, and then proceed to prick the skin until it bled; whereupon they would suck each other’s blood and declare peace. 최초의 평화 조약들은 “혈맹(血盟)”이었습니다. 전쟁하는 두 부족들의 평화 대사(大使)들이만나, 서로 경의를 표한 후 피가 흐를 때까지 피부를 찔렀습니다. 그런 후 그들은 서로의 피를 빨아먹고 평화를 선언하곤 했습니다.

70:3.11 (788.2) The earliest peace missions consisted of delegations of men bringing their choice maidens for the sex gratification of their onetime enemies, the sex appetite being utilized in combating the war urge. The tribe so honored would pay a return visit, with its offering of maidens; whereupon peace would be firmly established. And soon intermarriages between the families of the chiefs were sanctioned. 가장 최초의 평화 사절단은, 한 때 적(敵)이었던 자들의 성적(性的)만족을 위해 정선(精選)한 처녀들을 데려오는 남성들의 대표단으로 구성되었는데, 전쟁 충동과 싸우는데 성적욕망이 이용되었습니다. 그렇게 존중된 부족은 처녀 공물과 함께 답례로 방문하곤 했습니다. 그 결과 평화가 견고히 이루어지곤 했습니다. 그리고 곧 추장들의 가족들 간에 결혼이 용인되었습니다.

4. Clans and Tribes 씨족과 부족

70:4.1 (788.3) The first peace group was the family, then the clan, the tribe, and later on the nation, which eventually became the modern territorial state. The fact that the present-day peace groups have long since expanded beyond blood ties to embrace nations is most encouraging, despite the fact that Urantia nations are still spending vast sums on war preparations. 첫째로 평화 집단은 가족이었고, 다음에는 씨족, 부족, 나중에는 민족이었으며 결국 현대의 영토 국가가 되었습니다. 지구(유란시아)의 국가들이 여전히 전쟁 준비에 거금(巨金)을 소비하고 있는 사실에도 불구하고 오늘날 평화 집단들은 오랫동안 혈연(血緣)을 넘어 민족들을 포함하여 확장되어 왔다는 사실이 가장 고무적입니다.

70:4.2 (788.4) The clans were blood-tie groups within the tribe, and they owed their existence to certain common interests, such as: 씨족들은 부족 안에서 혈연(血緣) 집단들이었고, 그들은 다음과 같은 공통적 이해에 그들의 생존이 있었습니다.

70:4.3 (788.5) 1. Tracing origin back to a common ancestor. 공통 조상까지 기원을 추적함.

70:4.4 (788.6) 2. Allegiance to a common religious totem. 공통적 종교적 토템상(像)에 충성함.

70:4.5 (788.7) 3. Speaking the same dialect. 같은 방언을 말함

70:4.6 (788.8) 4. Sharing a common dwelling place. 공동 거주지를 공유함.

70:4.7 (788.9) 5. Fearing the same enemies. 같은 적(敵)들을 무서워함.

70:4.8 (788.10) 6. Having had a common military experience. 공통의 군사 경험을 갖고 있음.

70:4.9 (788.11) The clan headmen were always subordinate to the tribal chief, the early tribal governments being a loose confederation of clans. The native Australians never developed a tribal form of government. 씨족장(氏族長)들은 항상 부족장(部族長)에게 복종했는데, 초기 부족 정부는 씨족들의 느슨한 동맹이었습니다. 오스트레일리아 원주민들은 부족 형태의 정부를 개발하지 못했습니다.

70:4.10 (788.12) The clan peace chiefs usually ruled through the mother line; the tribal war chiefs established the father line. The courts of the tribal chiefs and early kings consisted of the headmen of the clans, whom it was customary to invite into the king’s presence several times a year. This enabled him to watch them and the better secure their co-operation. The clans served a valuable purpose in local self-government, but they greatly delayed the growth of large and strong nations. 씨족의 평시(平時평상시)추장들은 대개 모계(母系)를 통해 다스렸고, 부족의 전시(戰時) 추장들은 부계를 확립했습니다. 부족장과 초기 왕들의 의회는 씨족장(氏族長)들로 구성되었는데, 매 년 몇 번씩 왕의 현존 앞으로 초대하는 것이 관례였습니다. 이렇게 왕은 그들을 주시하면서 그들의 협력을 더 안정시켰습니다. 씨족들은 지역적 자치(自治) 정부에서 가치 있는 목적으로 사용되었지만, 크고 강한 민족들로 성장하는 것을 크게 지연(遲延)시켰습니다.

5. The Beginnings of Government 정부(政府)의 시작

70:5.1 (788.13) Every human institution had a beginning, and civil government is a product of progressive evolution just as much as are marriage, industry, and religion. From the early clans and primitive tribes there gradually developed the successive orders of human government which have come and gone right on down to those forms of social and civil regulation that characterize the second third of the twentieth century. 인간의 모든 제도는 시작이 있었으며, 결혼·산업·종교와 마찬가지로 시민 정부는 진보적 진화의 산물입니다. 초기의 씨족들과 원시적 부족들에서 점차 연속적으로 인간 정부 질서들이 발전했는데, 그 인간 정부는 20세기 두 번째 1/3을 특징짓는 사회와 시민 규제의 그런 형태들까지 생겼다가 사라졌습니다.

70:5.2 (788.14) With the gradual emergence of the family units the foundations of government were established in the clan organization, the grouping of consanguineous families. The first real governmental body was the council of the elders. This regulative group was composed of old men who had distinguished themselves in some efficient manner. Wisdom and experience were early appreciated even by barbaric man, and there ensued a long age of the domination of the elders. This reign of the oligarchy of age gradually grew into the patriarchal idea. 가족 단위가 점차 출현하면서 정부(政府)는 씨족 조직, 혈연 집단을 토대로 세워졌습니다. 최초의 실제 정부(政府) 조직체는 원로회(元老會)였습니다. 이 규정 집단은 유능한 면에서 뛰어난 노인들로 구성되었습니다. 야만인도 지혜와 체험의 진가를 일찍부터 인정했으며 오랜 기간 원로들의 지배가 이어졌습니다. 노인들의 이런 과두제(寡頭制소수 독재) 통치가 점차 족장 관념으로 성장했습니다.

70:5.3 (789.1) In the early council of the elders there resided the potential of all governmental functions: executive, legislative, and judicial. When the council interpreted the current mores, it was a court; when establishing new modes of social usage, it was a legislature; to the extent that such decrees and enactments were enforced, it was the executive. The chairman of the council was one of the forerunners of the later tribal chief. 초기 원로회(元老會)에는 모든 정부의 기능들, 즉 행정, 입법 및 사법의 잠재성이 있었습니다. 원로회가 당시 관행을 해석하면, 그것은 법정이었습니다. 새로운 양식의 사회적 관습을 세우면 그것은 입법부였습니다. 그런 법령과 조례가 집행되는 한 그것은 행정부였습니다. 원로회의 의장은 나중에 부족장(部族長)의 전조(前兆조짐) 중 하나였습니다.

70:5.4 (789.2) Some tribes had female councils, and from time to time many tribes had women rulers. Certain tribes of the red man preserved the teaching of Onamonalonton in following the unanimous rule of the “council of seven.” 어떤 부족들은 여성 의회들이 있었고, 때때로 여성 통치자들이 여러 부족들에 있었습니다. 어떤 홍인 부족들은 “7인 의회”의 만장일치 규정을 따르는 오나모나론톤의 가르침을 유지했습니다.

70:5.5 (789.3) It has been hard for mankind to learn that neither peace nor war can be run by a debating society. The primitive “palavers” were seldom useful. The race early learned that an army commanded by a group of clan heads had no chance against a strong one-man army. War has always been a kingmaker. 논쟁 사회는 평화나 전쟁을 수행할 수 없다는 사실을 인류가 배우기는 어려웠습니다. 원시적 “교섭”은 거의 쓸모없었습니다. 씨족장들 집단이 명령하는 군대는 강력한 한 사람이 움직이는 군대를 맞설 가능성이 없다는 사실을 인류는 일찍이 배웠습니다. 전쟁은 항상 왕-옹립(擁立받들어 모심)자였습니다.

70:5.6 (789.4) At first the war chiefs were chosen only for military service, and they would relinquish some of their authority during peacetimes, when their duties were of a more social nature. But gradually they began to encroach upon the peace intervals, tending to continue to rule from one war on through to the next. They often saw to it that one war was not too long in following another. These early war lords were not fond of peace. 처음에 전시(戰時) 추장들은 군사적 임무만을 위하여 선택되었고, 평시(平時)에는 그들이 일부 권한을 포기하곤 했으며, 그 때 그들의 의무는 더 사회적 성격을 지녔습니다. 그러나 그들은 한 전쟁에서 다음의 전쟁까지 계속 다스리는 경향이 있어서 점차 평화로운 기간을 잠식하기 시작했습니다. 그들은 한 전쟁이 오래지 않아 또 다른 전쟁을 잇도록 종종 조처했습니다. 이런 초기 전쟁의 군주들은 평화를 좋아하지 않았습니다.

70:5.7 (789.5) In later times some chiefs were chosen for other than military service, being selected because of unusual physique or outstanding personal abilities. The red men often had two sets of chiefs — the sachems, or peace chiefs, and the hereditary war chiefs. The peace rulers were also judges and teachers. 후대에 어떤 추장들은 유별난 체격이나 뛰어난 개인적 능력 때문에 뽑혀 군사적 임무 외에 다른 목적으로 선출되었습니다. 홍인들은 자주 두 종류의 족장(族長)들 – 추장(酋長)들이나 평시(平時평상시) 추장들 및 세습된 전시(戰時) 추장들이 있었습니다. 평화 통치자들은 또한 판사들과 교사들이었습니다.

70:5.8 (789.6) Some early communities were ruled by medicine men, who often acted as chiefs. One man would act as priest, physician, and chief executive. Quite often the early royal insignias had originally been the symbols or emblems of priestly dress. 초기의 어떤 공동체들은 종종 추장들로 활동했던 주술사(呪術師)들이 다스렸습니다. 한 사람이 사제와 의사 및 추장 집행자로서 활동했습니다. 아주 흔하게 초기 왕의 표지(標識)는 원래 사제복의 상징과 문장(紋章도안 표지)이었습니다.

70:5.9 (789.7) And it was by these steps that the executive branch of government gradually came into existence. The clan and tribal councils continued in an advisory capacity and as forerunners of the later appearing legislative and judicial branches. In Africa, today, all these forms of primitive government are in actual existence among the various tribes. 그리고 이런 단계들로 인해 정부(政府)의 행정부가 점차 생겼습니다. 씨족과 부족 회의는 고문(顧問의견을 물음) 자격으로 나중에 출현한 입법부와 사법부의 전조(前兆)로서 계속되었습니다. 오늘날 아프리카에서 이런 모든 형태의 원시 정부(政府)가 실제로 여러 부족들 사이에 존재합니다.

6. Monarchial Government 군주(君主)의 정부(政府)

70:6.1 (789.8) Effective state rule only came with the arrival of a chief with full executive authority. Man found that effective government could be had only by conferring power on a personality, not by endowing an idea. 효과적인 국가 통치는 충분한 실행 권위를 지닌 추장의 도래와 함께 겨우 다가왔습니다. 효과적인 정부(政府)는, 관념을 주는 것이 아니라 사람(고유성)에게 권력을 줌으로써만 가능하다는 것을 사람이 발견했습니다.

70:6.2 (789.9) Rulership grew out of the idea of family authority or wealth. When a patriarchal kinglet became a real king, he was sometimes called “father of his people.” Later on, kings were thought to have sprung from heroes. And still further on, rulership became hereditary, due to belief in the divine origin of kings. 통치권은 가족의 권위 또는 재산의 관념에서 생겼습니다. 족장적 소왕(小王)이 실제 왕(王)이 되자, 그는 때로 “자기 민족의 아버지”라고 불렸습니다. 나중에는, 영웅들로부터 왕들이 솟아났다고 생각했습니다. 그리고 훨씬 후대에는 왕들의 신적 기원을 믿었기 때문에, 통치권이 세습되었습니다.

70:6.3 (789.10) Hereditary kingship avoided the anarchy which had previously wrought such havoc between the death of a king and the election of a successor. The family had a biologic head; the clan, a selected natural leader; the tribe and later state had no natural leader, and this was an additional reason for making the chief-kings hereditary. The idea of royal families and aristocracy was also based on the mores of “name ownership” in the clans. 세습(世襲) 왕권은 왕의 사후 후계자가 선출되는 사이에 엄청나게 파괴적인 이전의 무정부상태를 겪지 않게 했습니다. 가족은 생물학적 지도자가 있었고; 씨족은 선출한 자연적 지도자가 있었으며; 부족과 후대의 국가는 자연스러운 지도자가 없었습니다. 그래서 이것이 추장-왕들을 세습하게 한 추가적 이유였습니다. 왕가(王家)들과 귀족제의 관념은 또한 씨족들 안에서 “이름 소유권”을 주는 관례에 기초를 두었습니다.

70:6.4 (790.1) The succession of kings was eventually regarded as supernatural, the royal blood being thought to extend back to the times of the materialized staff of Prince Caligastia. Thus kings became fetish personalities and were inordinately feared, a special form of speech being adopted for court usage. Even in recent times it was believed that the touch of kings would cure disease, and some Urantia peoples still regard their rulers as having had a divine origin. 왕들의 계승은 결국 초자연적인 것으로 간주되었는데, 왕족의 혈연(血緣) 존재는 왕자 칼리가스티아의 물질화 참모진의 시대까지 거슬러 연장된다고 생각했습니다. 그래서 왕들은 미신으로 숭배를 받는 고유성들이 되었고 과도하게 두려워해서, 특별한 형태의 어투가 왕실(王室) 어법으로 채용되었습니다. 최근까지도, 왕과 접촉하면 질병이 치유된다고 믿었으며, 지구(유란시아)의 어떤 민족들은 여전히 그들의 통치자가 신적 기원을 가졌다고 여깁니다.

70:6.5 (790.2) The early fetish king was often kept in seclusion; he was regarded as too sacred to be viewed except on feast days and holy days. Ordinarily a representative was chosen to impersonate him, and this is the origin of prime ministers. The first cabinet officer was a food administrator; others shortly followed. Rulers soon appointed representatives to be in charge of commerce and religion; and the development of a cabinet was a direct step toward depersonalization of executive authority. These assistants of the early kings became the accepted nobility, and the king’s wife gradually rose to the dignity of queen as women came to be held in higher esteem. 초기의 미신적 숭배의 대상이었던 왕은 흔히 떨어져 지냈습니다. 그는 너무 신성해서 잔치 기간과 거룩한 날들을 제외하고는 볼 수 없다고 여겼습니다. 대개 대리자가 그의 역할을 하도록 선출되었는데 이것이 수상(首相)의 기원입니다. 내각의 첫 관리는 식량 관리자였고, 다른 직책들이 곧 뒤따랐습니다. 통치자들은 곧 상업과 종교를 책임지도록 대리자들을 임명했습니다. 내각의 발전은 실행 권위를 객관화하는 직접적 단계였습니다. 초기 왕들의 이런 협력자들은 인정된 귀족이 되었고, 여성들이 높이 존중받게 되면서 왕의 아내는 점차 왕비의 존엄으로 올라갔습니다.

70:6.6 (790.3) Unscrupulous rulers gained great power by the discovery of poison. Early court magic was diabolical; the king’s enemies soon died. But even the most despotic tyrant was subject to some restrictions; he was at least restrained by the ever-present fear of assassination. The medicine men, witch doctors, and priests have always been a powerful check on the kings. Subsequently, the landowners, the aristocracy, exerted a restraining influence. And ever and anon the clans and tribes would simply rise up and overthrow their despots and tyrants. Deposed rulers, when sentenced to death, were often given the option of committing suicide, which gave origin to the ancient social vogue of suicide in certain circumstances. 비양심적인 통치자들은 독약을 발견하여 큰 권력을 얻었습니다. 초기 궁정 마술은 극악무도(極惡無道)했습니다. 왕의 적대자들이 곧 죽었기 때문입니다. 그러나 가장 포학(暴虐잔인하고 난폭)한 폭군도 어떤 제한을 받았습니다. 적어도 암살의 두려움이 항상 있었기 때문에 그가 억제되었습니다. 주술사(呪術師)들과 마법사(魔法師)들 및 사제들은 왕들에게 항상 강력한 저지(沮止) 세력이었습니다. 후에는 지주(地主)들, 즉 귀족들이 억제하는 영향력을 행사했습니다. 그리고 때때로 씨족들과 부족들이 단순히 일어나 자기들의 독재군주와 폭군을 타도(打倒쳐서 부숴버림)하곤 했습니다. 폐위된 통치자들이 사형 선고를 받으면, 흔히 자살의 선택권이 주어졌으며. 특정 상황에서 자살하는 고대 사회적 유행의 기원이 되었습니다.

  1. Primitive Clubs and Secret Societies 원시적 동호회(同好會)와 비밀 단체(團體)들

70:7.1 (790.4) Blood kinship determined the first social groups; association enlarged the kinship clan. Intermarriage was the next step in group enlargement, and the resultant complex tribe was the first true political body. The next advance in social development was the evolution of religious cults and the political clubs. These first appeared as secret societies and originally were wholly religious; subsequently they became regulative. At first they were men’s clubs; later women’s groups appeared. Presently they became divided into two classes: sociopolitical and religio-mystical. 혈족(血族)은 최초의 사회 집단을 결정했으며, 연합은 혈연적 씨족을 확대했습니다. 씨족 간 결혼이 집단 확장의 다음 단계였으며, 합성된 복합 부족이 최초의 진정한 정치적 집단이었습니다. 사회적 발전의 다음 진보는 종교적 종파(宗派)들과 정치적 동호회(同好會)의 진화였습니다. 처음에 비밀 단체로써 나타난 이것들은 원래 전적으로 종교적이었는데 나중에 규제(規制규칙으로 제한)했습니다. 처음에 그것들은 남성들의 동호회(同好會)였고 나중에는 여성들의 집단들도 나타났습니다. 즉시 그것들은 사회 정치적 및 종교 신비적인 두 부류로 나뉘었습니다.

70:7.2 (790.5) There were many reasons for the secrecy of these societies, such as: 이런 단체들의 비밀주의에는 다음과 같은 여러 이유들이 있었습니다.

70:7.3 (790.6) 1. Fear of incurring the displeasure of the rulers because of the violation of some taboo. 어떤 금기에 대한 위반 때문에 지배자들의 눈 밖에 나는 두려움.

70:7.4 (790.7) 2. In order to practice minority religious rites. 소수파의 종교 의식(儀式)을 시행하려고.

70:7.5 (790.8) 3. For the purpose of preserving valuable “spirit” or trade secrets. 귀중한 “영”이나 거래의 비밀들을 보존하려는 목적으로.

70:7.6 (790.9) 4. For the enjoyment of some special charm or magic. 어떤 특별한 마법이나 마술을 즐기려고.

70:7.7 (790.10) The very secrecy of these societies conferred on all members the power of mystery over the rest of the tribe. Secrecy also appeals to vanity; the initiates were the social aristocracy of their day. After initiation the boys hunted with the men; whereas before they had gathered vegetables with the women. And it was the supreme humiliation, a tribal disgrace, to fail to pass the puberty tests and thus be compelled to remain outside the men’s abode with the women and children, to be considered effeminate. Besides, noninitiates were not allowed to marry. 이런 단체들의 그 비밀주의가 모든 회원들에게 나머지 부족을 다스리는 신비적 권세를 주었습니다. 비밀성은 허영심에도 호소하는데, 입회자들은 당시 사회적 귀족이었기 때문입니다. 가입 후 소년들은 남성들과 사냥한 반면에 그 전에는 여성들과 식물을 채집했습니다. 그리고 사춘기 시험 합격에 실패하여 나약한 자로 여겨져 여성들 및 아이들과 함께 남성들의 거처 밖에 머물지 않을 수 없는 것이 최고의 수치 즉 부족의 불명예였습니다. 게다가 미(未)입회자들은 결혼이 허용되지 않았습니다.

70:7.8 (791.1) Primitive people very early taught their adolescent youths sex control. It became the custom to take boys away from parents from puberty to marriage, their education and training being intrusted to the men’s secret societies. And one of the chief functions of these clubs was to keep control of adolescent young men, thus preventing illegitimate children. 원시인들은 아주 일찌감치 청춘의 청년들에게 성욕(性慾)을 자제하도록 가르쳤습니다. 사춘기에서 결혼 시까지 소년들을 부모로부터 떼어내어 남성들의 비밀 단체들에게 맡겨 그들을 교육하고 훈련하는 것이 관례가 되었습니다. 그리고 이 동호회의 주요 활동들 중 하나는 청춘 청년들을 통제하여 사생아(私生兒)들을 방지하는 것이었습니다.

70:7.9 (791.2) Commercialized prostitution began when these men’s clubs paid money for the use of women from other tribes. But the earlier groups were remarkably free from sex laxity. 이 남성 동호회들이 다른 부족들의 여성들을 이용하려고 돈을 지불하면서 상업화한 매춘이 시작되었습니다. 그러나 초기 집단들은 성적 방종이 거의 없었습니다.

70:7.10 (791.3) The puberty initiation ceremony usually extended over a period of five years. Much self-torture and painful cutting entered into these ceremonies. Circumcision was first practiced as a rite of initiation into one of these secret fraternities. The tribal marks were cut on the body as a part of the puberty initiation; the tattoo originated as such a badge of membership. Such torture, together with much privation, was designed to harden these youths, to impress them with the reality of life and its inevitable hardships. This purpose is better accomplished by the later appearing athletic games and physical contests. 사춘기의 입회 의식은 대개 5년간 연장되었습니다. 많은 자학(自虐)과 고통스러운 절단 행위가 이런 의식의 일부가 되었습니다. 할례는 이런 비밀 남성 사교 클럽 중 하나로 입회하는 의식으로서 처음 시행되었습니다. 사춘기 입회식(성년식)의 일부로 부족의 표식을 몸에 새겼습니다. 문신(文身)은 그런 회원의 상징으로 시작되었습니다. 그런 고문은 많은 결핍과 함께 이 청년들을 단련하고, 실제 삶과 그에 따른 불가피한 곤란을 통감하게 하려고 고안되었습니다. 후대에 나타난 운동 경기들과 육체적 경쟁들이 이 목적을 더욱 성취합니다.

70:7.11 (791.4) But the secret societies did aim at the improvement of adolescent morals; one of the chief purposes of the puberty ceremonies was to impress upon the boy that he must leave other men’s wives alone. 그러나 비밀 단체들은 청소년들의 품행 증진이 목적이었으며; 사춘기 예식의 주요 목적들 중 하나는 다른 남성들의 아내들을 간섭하지 않아야만 함을 소년들에게 통감하게 하려는 것이었습니다.

70:7.12 (791.5) Following these years of rigorous discipline and training and just before marriage, the young men were usually released for a short period of leisure and freedom, after which they returned to marry and to submit to lifelong subjection to the tribal taboos. And this ancient custom has continued down to modern times as the foolish notion of “sowing wild oats.” 여러 해 이런 혹독한 단련과 훈련 후 결혼 직전에 청년들은 대개 짧은 기간의 여가와 자유로 풀려났으며, 그 뒤에 그들은 결혼하고 부족의 금기들에 평생 복종하여 따르기 위해 돌아왔습니다. 그리고 이런 고대의 관습은 “젊은 혈기로 난봉부리기”라는 어리석은 인식으로 현대까지 계속 내려왔습니다.

70:7.13 (791.6) Many later tribes sanctioned the formation of women’s secret clubs, the purpose of which was to prepare adolescent girls for wifehood and motherhood. After initiation girls were eligible for marriage and were permitted to attend the “bride show,” the coming-out party of those days. Women’s orders pledged against marriage early came into existence. 후대에 많은 부족들은 여성들의 비밀 동호회(同好會)들을 용인했는데, 그 목적은 청소년기 소녀들을 아내와 어머니로 준비시키는 것이었습니다. 입회 후에 소녀들은 결혼할 자격이 주어졌고, “신부 전시(展示)” 즉, 당시의 사교계 데뷔 모임에 참여하도록 허락되었습니다. 결혼에 반대하기로 서약한 여성들 계층이 일찍부터 생겼습니다.

70:7.14 (791.7) Presently nonsecret clubs made their appearance when groups of unmarried men and groups of unattached women formed their separate organizations. These associations were really the first schools. And while men’s and women’s clubs were often given to persecuting each other, some advanced tribes, after contact with the Dalamatia teachers, experimented with coeducation, having boarding schools for both sexes. 미혼(未婚) 남성들과 미혼(未婚) 여성들의 무리가 독립된 기구를 형성했을 때, 바로 공개적 동호회들이 모습을 드러냈습니다. 이 단체들은 실제로 첫 학교들이었습니다. 그리고 남성들 및 여성들의 동호회들은 자주 서로 괴롭혔지만, 달라마시아 교사들과 접촉한 뒤에 진보적인 어떤 부족들은 남녀 기숙사가 있는 남녀공학(男女共學)을 시도했습니다.

70:7.15 (791.8) Secret societies contributed to the building up of social castes chiefly by the mysterious character of their initiations. The members of these societies first wore masks to frighten the curious away from their mourning rites — ancestor worship. Later this ritual developed into a pseudo seance at which ghosts were reputed to have appeared. The ancient societies of the “new birth” used signs and employed a special secret language; they also forswore certain foods and drinks. They acted as night police and otherwise functioned in a wide range of social activities. 비밀 단체들은 신비스러운 입회식의 특성 때문에 주로 사회적 특권계급을 세우는데 기여했습니다. 이 단체 회원들은 그들의 애도(哀悼) 의식들 – 조상숭배(祖上崇拜)에서 호기심 있는 사람들을 을러서 쫓아내려고 먼저 가면을 썼습니다. 나중에 이 의식은 유령(幽靈)들이 나타난다고 여겼던 사이비 교령(交靈죽은 영혼과 서로 통함)회로 발전했습니다. “거듭남”에 속한 고대 단체들은 신호(信號)들을 이용했고 특별한 은어(隱語자기들끼리 쓰는 말)를 사용했습니다. 그들은 또한 특정한 음식과 음료를 거부했습니다. 그들은 야경(夜警)꾼으로 행동했으며, 그 밖에 다양한 사회 활동에서 일했습니다.

70:7.16 (792.1) All secret associations imposed an oath, enjoined confidence, and taught the keeping of secrets. These orders awed and controlled the mobs; they also acted as vigilance societies, thus practicing lynch law. They were the first spies when the tribes were at war and the first secret police during times of peace. Best of all they kept unscrupulous kings on the anxious seat. To offset them, the kings fostered their own secret police. 모든 비밀 단체들은 서약을 강요했고, 신뢰를 요구했으며, 비밀을 지키도록 가르쳤습니다. 이 명령들로 대중들을 위압하고 통제했습니다. 또한 그들은 자경(自警)단체들로 활동했으며 따라서 사형(私刑사적 단체의 형벌)을 시행했습니다. 그들은 부족들이 전쟁 시 첫 밀정(密偵스파이)이었고 평화 시 첫 비밀경찰이었습니다. 우선 그들은 부도덕한 왕들을 아주 걱정하게 만들었습니다. 그들에 맞서 왕들은 자신의 비밀경찰을 양성했습니다.

70:7.17 (792.2) These societies gave rise to the first political parties. The first party government was “the strong” vs. “the weak.” In ancient times a change of administration only followed civil war, abundant proof that the weak had become strong. 이 단체들이 첫 정당들의 근원이었습니다. 첫 정당 정부(政府)는 “강자(强者)” 대(對) “약자(弱者)”였습니다. 고대(古代)의 통치 변화는 약자가 강자가 되었다는 풍부한 증거, 즉 내란의 결과로서만 있었습니다.

70:7.18 (792.3) These clubs were employed by merchants to collect debts and by rulers to collect taxes. Taxation has been a long struggle, one of the earliest forms being the tithe, one tenth of the hunt or spoils. Taxes were originally levied to keep up the king’s house, but it was found that they were easier to collect when disguised as an offering for the support of the temple service. 상인들이 빚을 징수하고 통치자들이 세금을 징수하려고 이 동호회들을 고용했습니다. 과세(課稅세금을 매김)는 오랜 투쟁이었는데 가장 이른 형태 중 하나가 십일조(十一條), 즉 사냥이나 전리품(戰利品)의 1/10이었습니다. 세금은 원래 왕의 집을 유지하려고 징수되었지만, 신전 예배의 지원 헌금으로 속였을 때 징수(徵收)가 쉽다는 것을 알게 되었습니다.

70:7.19 (792.4) By and by these secret associations grew into the first charitable organizations and later evolved into the earlier religious societies — the forerunners of churches. Finally some of these societies became intertribal, the first international fraternities. 곧 이 비밀 단체들은 최초 자선 기구들로 성장했고 나중에는 초기 종교 단체들 – 교회들의 전신(前身앞선 본체)으로 진화했습니다. 결국 어떤 이 단체들은 종족간의 첫 국제적 동업 조합이 되었습니다.

8. Social Classes 사회 계급(階級)

70:8.1 (792.5) The mental and physical inequality of human beings insures that social classes will appear. The only worlds without social strata are the most primitive and the most advanced. A dawning civilization has not yet begun the differentiation of social levels, while a world settled in light and life has largely effaced these divisions of mankind, which are so characteristic of all intermediate evolutionary stages. 인간 존재들의 정신적·육체적 불평등 때문에 사회 계급의 출현은 필수적입니다. 사회 계층이 없는 유일한 세계들은 가장 원시적인 세계들과 가장 진보된 세계들입니다. 문명의 여명기에는 아직 사회적 수준의 분화(分化)가 시작되지 않은 반면에 빛과 생명에 정착된 세계는, 중간의 진화적 모든 단계에서 특징적인 이런 인류의 구분들을 거의 없애버립니다.

70:8.2 (792.6) As society emerged from savagery to barbarism, its human components tended to become grouped in classes for the following general reasons: 사회가 야만(野蠻문화가 없음) 상태에서 미개(未開낮은 문화) 상태로 출현하면서, 인간 구성원들은 다음의 일반적 이유들 때문에 계급으로 분류되기 쉬웠습니다.

70:8.3 (792.7) 1. Natural — contact, kinship, and marriage; the first social distinctions were based on sex, age, and blood — kinship to the chief. 자연적 – 접촉, 친족관계 및 결혼. 최초의 사회적 구별은 성(性)별, 나이 및 혈통 – 추장의 친족 관계에 기초를 두었습니다.

70:8.4 (792.8) 2. Personal — the recognition of ability, endurance, skill, and fortitude; soon followed by the recognition of language mastery, knowledge, and general intelligence. 개인적 – 능력, 인내력, 기술 및 강인함을 인정함. 언어 숙달, 지식 및 일반적 지능의 인정이 곧 뒤따랐습니다.

70:8.5 (792.9) 3. Chance — war and emigration resulted in the separating of human groups. Class evolution was powerfully influenced by conquest, the relation of the victor to the vanquished, while slavery brought about the first general division of society into free and bond. 우연 – 전쟁과 이주(移住)로 인간 집단이 분리되었습니다. 계급의 진화는 정복, 즉 정복자와 피정복자의 관계에 크게 영향을 받았으며, 한편 노예 제도는 처음으로 전반적 사회를 자유인과 노예로 구분했습니다.

70:8.6 (792.10) 4. Economic — rich and poor. Wealth and the possession of slaves was a genetic basis for one class of society. 경제적 – 부자와 가난한 자. 재산과 노예의 소유는 사회의 한 계급을 위한 유전적 기초였습니다.

70:8.7 (792.11) 5. Geographic — classes arose consequent upon urban or rural settlement. City and country have respectively contributed to the differentiation of the herder-agriculturist and the trader-industrialist, with their divergent viewpoints and reactions. 지리적 – 도시나 시골의 정착 결과에 따라 계급이 발생했습니다. 도시와 시골은 각자, 서로 다른 관점과 반응으로, 목자-농업인과 상인-산업인의 분화(分化)에 기여했습니다.

70:8.8 (792.12) 6. Social — classes have gradually formed according to popular estimate of the social worth of different groups. Among the earliest divisions of this sort were the demarcations between priest-teachers, ruler-warriors, capitalist-traders, common laborers, and slaves. The slave could never become a capitalist, though sometimes the wage earner could elect to join the capitalistic ranks. 사회적 – 다른 집단의 사회적 가치에 대한 대중 평가에 따라서 점차 계급이 형성되었습니다. 가장 최초로 분화된 이런 종류는 사제-교사들, 통치자-전사(戰士)들, 자본가-상인들, 일반 노동자들 및 노예들 사이의 구분(區分갈라 나눔)이었습니다. 때로 임금(賃金)을 버는 자는 자본가 계급에 들어가도록 선택할 수 있었지만 노예는 결코 자본가가 될 수 없었습니다.

70:8.9 (793.1) 7. Vocational — as vocations multiplied, they tended to establish castes and guilds. Workers divided into three groups: the professional classes, including the medicine men, then the skilled workers, followed by the unskilled laborers. 직업적 – 직업이 늘어나자, 그들은 특권 계급과 동업 조합들을 세우려 했습니다. 근로자들은 세 집단으로 나뉘었습니다. 주술사(呪術師)들을 포함한 전문 계급, 그 다음에 숙련(熟練)된 노동자들, 미(未)숙련(熟練) 인부들이 뒤따랐습니다.

70:8.10 (793.2) 8. Religious — the early cult clubs produced their own classes within the clans and tribes, and the piety and mysticism of the priests have long perpetuated them as a separate social group. 종교적 – 초기 종파 동호회들은 씨족과 부족 내부에 자신들의 계급을 만들었으며, 사제들의 경건과 신비주의로 그들은 오랫동안 구별된 사회 집단으로 계속되었습니다.

70:8.11 (793.3) 9. Racial — the presence of two or more races within a given nation or territorial unit usually produces color castes. The original caste system of India was based on color, as was that of early Egypt. 인종적 – 정해진 국가나 영토 단위 내에서 둘 또는 그 이상의 인종들의 존재는 대개 피부색으로 특권 계급을 형성합니다. 처음 인도의 특권 계급 제도는, 초기 이집트의 경우처럼, 피부색에 기초를 두었습니다.

70:8.12 (793.4) 10. Age — youth and maturity. Among the tribes the boy remained under the watchcare of his father as long as the father lived, while the girl was left in the care of her mother until married. 나이 – 청소년과 성인. 부족 중에서 소년은 아버지 생존에 아버지의 보호 아래에 있던 반면에 소녀는 결혼할 때까지 어머니의 보호를 받았습니다.

70:8.13 (793.5) Flexible and shifting social classes are indispensable to an evolving civilization, but when class becomes caste, when social levels petrify, the enhancement of social stability is purchased by diminishment of personal initiative. Social caste solves the problem of finding one’s place in industry, but it also sharply curtails individual development and virtually prevents social co-operation. 진화하는 문명에 유연하게 변하는 사회 계급이 없어서는 안 되지만, 계급이 특권 계급이 되고, 사회적 수준들이 경직되면, 고유한 창의성을 감소시켜서 사회 안정성의 향상을 얻습니다. 사회 특권 계급은 산업에서 사람의 자리를 찾는 문제를 해결하지만, 그것은 또한 개인의 발전을 뚜렷이 삭감하고 사회적 협력을 사실상 방해합니다.

70:8.14 (793.6) Classes in society, having naturally formed, will persist until man gradually achieves their evolutionary obliteration through intelligent manipulation of the biologic, intellectual, and spiritual resources of a progressing civilization, such as: 사람이 다음과 같은 진화 문명의 생물학적, 지적 및 영적 자원들을 영리하게 처리하여 (사회계급에 대해) 진화적 망각에 점차 이를 때까지, 자연스럽게 형성된 사회 계급(階級)은 지속될 것입니다.

70:8.15 (793.7) 1. Biologic renovation of the racial stocks — the selective elimination of inferior human strains. This will tend to eradicate many mortal inequalities. 인종적 혈통의 생물학적 혁신(革新새롭게 바꿈) – 열등한 인간 혈통의 선택적 제거. 이것은 필사자의 많은 불평등을 근절하게 될 것입니다.

70:8.16 (793.8) 2. Educational training of the increased brain power which will arise out of such biologic improvement. 그런 생물학적 개선으로 생길 증가된 지력(知力)의 교육적 훈련.

70:8.17 (793.9) 3. Religious quickening of the feelings of mortal kinship and brotherhood. 필사자의 친족관계와 형제정신의 감정을 종교적으로 활성화함.

70:8.18 (793.10) But these measures can bear their true fruits only in the distant millenniums of the future, although much social improvement will immediately result from the intelligent, wise, and patient manipulation of these acceleration factors of cultural progress. Religion is the mighty lever that lifts civilization from chaos, but it is powerless apart from the fulcrum of sound and normal mind resting securely on sound and normal heredity. 그러나 문화적 진보의 이런 가속 요인들을 지능적으로 현명하게 인내하면서 조정하면 즉시 대부분의 사회적 개선의 결과를 얻지만, 이러한 조처는 멀리 수천 년이 지나야만 참된 열매를 맺을 수 있습니다. 종교는 혼란으로부터 문명을 들어 올리는 강력한 지렛대이지만, 견고하고 정상적인 유전(遺傳물려받아 내려옴) 전통에 단단히 놓여있는 견고하고 정상적인 마음의 받침대 없이는 무기력합니다.

9. Human Rights 인간의 권리(權利)

70:9.1 (793.11) Nature confers no rights on man, only life and a world in which to live it. Nature does not even confer the right to live, as might be deduced by considering what would likely happen if an unarmed man met a hungry tiger face to face in the primitive forest. Society’s prime gift to man is security. 자연은 사람에게 생명과 살아갈 세계 외에는 줄 수 있는 권리가 없습니다. 사람이 맨 손으로 원시림에서 굶주린 호랑이와 정면으로 만났다면 무슨 일이 벌어질 것인가 더듬어 생각해 볼 수 있듯이, 자연은 살아갈 권리조차 주지 않습니다. 사회가 사람에게 주는 첫째 선물은 안전입니다.

70:9.2 (793.12) Gradually society asserted its rights and, at the present time, they are: 사회는 점차 그 권리를 주장했으며, 현재 그것들은 다음과 같습니다.

70:9.3 (793.13) 1. Assurance of food supply. 식량 공급의 보장.

70:9.4 (793.14) 2. Military defense — security through preparedness. 군사적 방어 – 전시 대비를 통한 안전.

70:9.5 (793.15) 3. Internal peace preservation — prevention of personal violence and social disorder. 내부 평화 보전 – 개인적 폭력과 사회적 무질서 예방.

70:9.6 (794.1) 4. Sex control — marriage, the family institution. 성(性) 통제 – 결혼, 가족 제도.

70:9.7 (794.2) 5. Property — the right to own. 재산 – 소유권.

70:9.8 (794.3) 6. Fostering of individual and group competition. 개인 및 집단적 경쟁의 육성.

70:9.9 (794.4) 7. Provision for educating and training youth. 청소년 교육과 훈련 설비.

70:9.10 (794.5) 8. Promotion of trade and commerce — industrial development. 무역과 상업의 증진 – 산업 개발.

70:9.11 (794.6) 9. Improvement of labor conditions and rewards. 노동 조건과 보상의 개선.

70:9.12 (794.7) 10. The guarantee of the freedom of religious practices to the end that all of these other social activities may be exalted by becoming spiritually motivated. 영적으로 자극해서 이 모든 기타 사회적 활동이 강화될 수도 있도록 종교 의식의 자유 보장.

70:9.13 (794.8) When rights are old beyond knowledge of origin, they are often called natural rights. But human rights are not really natural; they are entirely social. They are relative and ever changing, being no more than the rules of the game — recognized adjustments of relations governing the ever-changing phenomena of human competition. 권리가 기원을 모를 정도로 오래되면, 그것들을 흔히 자연권(自然權인간이 나면서부터 가지는 권리)이라고 부릅니다. 그러나 인간의 권리는 실제로 자연적이지 않고 완전히 사회적입니다. 그것들은 항상 변하는 인간 경쟁의 현상들을 지배하는 관계 조율을 인정하는 경기 규칙에 불과해서 상대적이며 항상 변화합니다.

70:9.14 (794.9) What may be regarded as right in one age may not be so regarded in another. The survival of large numbers of defectives and degenerates is not because they have any natural right thus to encumber twentieth-century civilization, but simply because the society of the age, the mores, thus decrees. 한 시대에 권리로 간주되었던 것이 다른 세대에서는 그렇게 되지 않을 수도 있습니다. 수많은 장애인과 퇴화자의 생존은 그들이 그렇게 20세기 문명을 방해할 자연권을 소유하기 때문이 아니라, 단순히 그 시대의 사회적 관행이 그렇게 정하기 때문입니다.

70:9.15 (794.10) Few human rights were recognized in the European Middle Ages; then every man belonged to someone else, and rights were only privileges or favors granted by state or church. And the revolt from this error was equally erroneous in that it led to the belief that all men are born equal. 중세 유럽에서 인간의 권리는 거의 인정되지 않았습니다. 당시 모든 사람은 누군가에게 속했으며, 권리(權利)는 국가나 교회가 부여한 특권이나 선물에 불과했습니다. 그리고 이 잘못에 대한 반감도, 모든 사람이 평등하게 태어났다는 믿음으로 인도했다는 점에서, 똑같이 잘못이었습니다.

70:9.16 (794.11) The weak and the inferior have always contended for equal rights; they have always insisted that the state compel the strong and superior to supply their wants and otherwise make good those deficiencies which all too often are the natural result of their own indifference and indolence. 약하고 열등한 사람들은 항상 동등한 권리를 주장했습니다. 국가가 강하고 우월한 사람들을 강요해서 자신들의 요구를 채우고 그렇지 않다면 그런 결핍들을 보상하도록 언제나 요구했습니다. 그런 결핍들은 너무 자주 그들의 무관심과 나태의 자연적 결과입니다.

70:9.17 (794.12) But this equality ideal is the child of civilization; it is not found in nature. Even culture itself demonstrates conclusively the inherent inequality of men by their very unequal capacity therefor. The sudden and nonevolutionary realization of supposed natural equality would quickly throw civilized man back to the crude usages of primitive ages. Society cannot offer equal rights to all, but it can promise to administer the varying rights of each with fairness and equity. It is the business and duty of society to provide the child of nature with a fair and peaceful opportunity to pursue self-maintenance, participate in self-perpetuation, while at the same time enjoying some measure of self-gratification, the sum of all three constituting human happiness. 그러나 이 평등의 이상(理想완전한 상태)은 문명의 산물입니다. 그것은 자연에서 발견되지 않습니다. 문화 자체도 이것에 대해 바로 사람들의 불평등한 능력에 의한, 사람들의 타고난 불평등을 결정적으로 입증합니다. 가상(假想가정해서 생각한)의 자연적 평등을 갑자기 비()진화적으로 실현하면 문명인은 원시 시대의 조잡한 습관으로 신속히 되돌아갈 것입니다. 사회는 모두에게 평등한 권리를 제공할 수 없지만, 다양한 각자의 권리를 공평하고 공정하게 관리할 것을 약속할 수 있습니다. 사회의 직무와 본분은 자연의 자녀들에게 인간 행복을 구성하는 모든 세 가지 총합, 즉 자아-유지를 추구하고, 자아-영속에 참여하는 동시에 어느 정도 자아-만족을 누리도록 공평하고 평화로운 기회를 제공하는 것입니다.

10. Evolution of Justice 정의(正義)의 진화

70:10.1 (794.13) Natural justice is a man-made theory; it is not a reality. In nature, justice is purely theoretic, wholly a fiction. Nature provides but one kind of justice — inevitable conformity of results to causes. 자연적 정의(正義)는 사람이 만든 이론입니다. 그것은 실체가 아닙니다. 자연에서, 정의(正義)는 순전히 이론적이며, 전부 꾸며낸 이야기입니다. 자연은 단 한 가지 종류의 정의(正義) – 원인에 대한 결과의 필연적 일치성-를 제공합니다.

70:10.2 (794.14) Justice, as conceived by man, means getting one’s rights and has, therefore, been a matter of progressive evolution. The concept of justice may well be constitutive in a spirit-endowed mind, but it does not spring full-fledgedly into existence on the worlds of space. 사람이 고안한 정의(正義)는 권리 획득을 의미하므로 점진적 진화의 문제였습니다. 정의(正義)의 개념은 영이 부여된 마음에 아주 본질적일 수 있지만, 그것은 공간의 세계들에서 성숙한 실존으로 솟아나지 않습니다.

70:10.3 (794.15) Primitive man assigned all phenomena to a person. In case of death the savage asked, not what killed him, but who? Accidental murder was not therefore recognized, and in the punishment of crime the motive of the criminal was wholly disregarded; judgment was rendered in accordance with the injury done. 원시인은 모든 현상을 개인의 탓으로 돌렸습니다. 죽음의 경우 미개인들은 무엇이 그를 죽였는지가 아니라 누가 죽였는지 물었습니다. 그러므로 우발적 살인은 인정되지 않았고, 죄를 처벌할 때 범죄자의 동기는 완전히 무시되었습니다. 입은 상해에 따라 판결이 선고되었습니다.

70:10.4 (795.1) In the earliest primitive society public opinion operated directly; officers of law were not needed. There was no privacy in primitive life. A man’s neighbors were responsible for his conduct; therefore their right to pry into his personal affairs. Society was regulated on the theory that the group membership should have an interest in, and some degree of control over, the behavior of each individual. 최초의 원시 사회에서는 여론이 직접 작용했으며, 법관들이 필요하지 않았습니다. 원시생활에는 사생활이 없었습니다. 이웃들이 그의 행위에 대해 책임졌기 때문에 그들은 그의 개인적 용무에 꼬치꼬치 파고들 권리가 있었습니다. 집단의 회원은 각 개인의 행동에 관심을 갖고 어느 정도 관리해야만 한다는 이론에 따라 사회가 규제되었습니다.

70:10.5 (795.2) It was very early believed that ghosts administered justice through the medicine men and priests; this constituted these orders the first crime detectors and officers of the law. Their early methods of detecting crime consisted in conducting ordeals of poison, fire, and pain. These savage ordeals were nothing more than crude techniques of arbitration; they did not necessarily settle a dispute justly. For example: When poison was administered, if the accused vomited, he was innocent. 유령들이 주술사들과 사제들을 통해 정의(正義)를 집행한다고 아주 일찍부터 믿었습니다. 이것이 이 계층들을 최초의 범죄 탐지자들과 법관들로 만들어냈습니다. 범죄를 탐지하는 그들의 초기 방법들은 독약, 불 및 고통으로 죄인 판별법을 시행하는 것이었습니다. 이 야만적인 죄인 판별법들은 서툰 조정 기법들에 지나지 않았습니다. 그들은 분쟁을 반드시 공정하게 수습하지는 않았기 때문입니다. 예를 들어 독약을 복용했을 때 피고인이 토해내면 그는 무죄였습니다.

70:10.6 (795.3) The Old Testament records one of these ordeals, a marital guilt test: If a man suspected his wife of being untrue to him, he took her to the priest and stated his suspicions, after which the priest would prepare a concoction consisting of holy water and sweepings from the temple floor. After due ceremony, including threatening curses, the accused wife was made to drink the nasty potion. If she was guilty, “the water that causes the curse shall enter into her and become bitter, and her belly shall swell, and her thighs shall rot, and the woman shall be accursed among her people.” If, by any chance, any woman could quaff this filthy draught and not show symptoms of physical illness, she was acquitted of the charges made by her jealous husband. 구약 성경은 이 죄인 판별법들 중 하나, 부부간의 죄책감 테스트를 기록하고 있습니다. 한 남자가 아내의 부정(不貞)을 의심해서, 그녀를 사제에게 데려가 그의 의심을 말하면, 그 후 사제는 거룩한 물과 성전 바닥의 먼지로 혼합 음료를 준비하곤 했습니다. 위협적인 저주가 포함된 정식 의식(儀式) 후에, 고발된 아내는 불결한 그 음료를 마셔야만 했습니다. 그녀가 죄를 범했다면, “저주를 일으키는 그 물이 그녀의 속으로 들어가 쓰게 될 것이며 그녀의 배는 부을 것이고, 넓적다리는 썩을 것이며, 여인은 자기 민족 중에서 저주를 받을 것이라.” 우연히, 어떤 여인이 그 불결한 물을 들이켜 마신 후 육체적 질병의 증상이 없으면, 그녀는 질투심이 많은 남편의 고소에서 석방되었습니다(민5:11-31).

70:10.7 (795.4) These atrocious methods of crime detection were practiced by almost all the evolving tribes at one time or another. Dueling is a modern survival of the trial by ordeal. 진화하는 거의 모든 부족들이 한 때 또는 다른 때 범죄를 탐지하는 이 잔학한 방법들을 실행했습니다. 결투는 죄인 판별법에 의한 재판의 현대적 잔존입니다.

70:10.8 (795.5) It is not to be wondered that the Hebrews and other semicivilized tribes practiced such primitive techniques of justice administration three thousand years ago, but it is most amazing that thinking men would subsequently retain such a relic of barbarism within the pages of a collection of sacred writings. Reflective thinking should make it clear that no divine being ever gave mortal man such unfair instructions regarding the detection and adjudication of suspected marital unfaithfulness. 히브리인들과 반(半)문명화된 부족들이 3,000년 전에 그런 원시적 정의(正義) 집행 기법들을 실행한 것은 이상하지 않지만, 생각이 깊은 사람들이 후에 그런 야만의 유물을 신성한 저작(著作)의 한 책에 남겨두려 했다는 사실은 아주 어처구니없습니다. 사려 깊게 생각하면 어떤 신적 존재도 필사 인간에게, 의심받는 부부간에 있는 부정(不貞)의 탐지와 판결에 대해, 그런 부당한 지시를 주지 않았음에 의심할 여지가 없어야 합니다.

70:10.9 (795.6) Society early adopted the paying-back attitude of retaliation: an eye for an eye, a life for a life. The evolving tribes all recognized this right of blood vengeance. Vengeance became the aim of primitive life, but religion has since greatly modified these early tribal practices. The teachers of revealed religion have always proclaimed, “‘Vengeance is mine,’ says the Lord.” Vengeance killing in early times was not altogether unlike present-day murders under the pretense of the unwritten law. 사회는 일찍부터 눈에는 눈으로, 생명에는 생명으로 보복하여 되갚는 태도를 채택했습니다. 진화하는 모든 부족들은 피로 보복하는 이러한 권리를 인정했습니다. 복수가 원시적 생활의 목적이 되었지만, 종교는 그 후 이러한 초기 부족의 관습들을 크게 변경시켰습니다. 계시 종교의 교사들은 “‘보수(報讎앙갚음)는 내 것이라(신32:35).’고 주께서 말씀하시니라.”고 항상 선포했습니다. 초기 시대에 복수하는 살인은 불문율(不文律암묵 중에 정당화하는 원칙)을 구실로 행해진 현대의 살인들과 대체로 다르지 않았습니다.

70:10.10 (795.7) Suicide was a common mode of retaliation. If one were unable to avenge himself in life, he died entertaining the belief that, as a ghost, he could return and visit wrath upon his enemy. And since this belief was very general, the threat of suicide on an enemy’s doorstep was usually sufficient to bring him to terms. Primitive man did not hold life very dear; suicide over trifles was common, but the teachings of the Dalamatians greatly lessened this custom, while in more recent times leisure, comforts, religion, and philosophy have united to make life sweeter and more desirable. Hunger strikes are, however, a modern analogue of this old-time method of retaliation. 자살은 보복의 흔한 형태였습니다. 어떤 사람이 생전에 스스로 복수할 수 없다면, 유령으로 돌아와 자기 원수에게 분노로 벌할 수 있다는 믿음을 품고 죽었습니다. 그리고 이런 믿음이 아주 널리 퍼진 후로, 원수의 문간에서 자살한다는 협박은 흔히 원수를 항복시키기에 충분했습니다. 원시인은 생명을 그다지 소중히 여기지 않았습니다. 사소한 일로 흔하게 자살했지만, 달라마시아 사람들의 가르침으로 이런 관습이 아주 감소한 반면에 최근에 이르러 여가(餘暇), 안락함, 종교 및 철학이 결합하여 생활을 더욱 감미롭고 매력 있게 만들었습니다. 그래도 단식투쟁은 이렇게 보복하는 고대 방법의 현대판(現代版)입니다.

70:10.11 (796.1) One of the earliest formulations of advanced tribal law had to do with the taking over of the blood feud as a tribal affair. But strange to relate, even then a man could kill his wife without punishment provided he had fully paid for her. The Eskimos of today, however, still leave the penalty for a crime, even for murder, to be decreed and administered by the family wronged. 진보된 부족의 율법에 속한 공식적인 가장 최초의 것들 중 하나는 피의 숙원(宿怨묵은 원한)을 부족의 일로 이어받는 것과 관계가 있었습니다. 이상한 말이지만, 당시 남자가 아내를 위해 충분히 값을 치렀다면 처벌 없이 그녀를 죽일 수 있었습니다. 하지만 오늘날 에스키모인들은 범죄에 대해, 심지어 살인의 경우에도, 학대받은 가족이 판결하고 처분하도록, 처벌을 여전히 남깁니다.

70:10.12 (796.2) Another advance was the imposition of fines for taboo violations, the provision of penalties. These fines constituted the first public revenue. The practice of paying “blood money” also came into vogue as a substitute for blood vengeance. Such damages were usually paid in women or cattle; it was a long time before actual fines, monetary compensation, were assessed as punishment for crime. And since the idea of punishment was essentially compensation, everything, including human life, eventually came to have a price which could be paid as damages. The Hebrews were the first to abolish the practice of paying blood money. Moses taught that they should “take no satisfaction for the life of a murderer, who is guilty of death; he shall surely be put to death.” 또 다른 진보는 금기 위반의 경우 벌금의 부과, 즉 처벌 규정이었습니다. 이러한 벌금은 최초의 공적 수익이 되었습니다. “위자료”를 지불하는 관습 역시 유혈의 복수 대신에 유행하게 되었습니다. 그러한 손해액은 대개 여성들이나 가축으로 지불했습니다. 실제로 벌금, 즉 금전적 보상금이 범죄에 대한 형벌로서 부과되기 전에 오랜 시간이 걸렸습니다. 그리고 형벌에 대한 관념이 근본적으로 배상(賠償손해를 물어줌)이 된 이후로, 인간의 생명을 포함한 모든 것은 결국 손해액으로 지불될 수 있는 값이 되었습니다. 히브리인들은 위자료를 지불하는 관습을 처음으로 폐지했습니다. 모세는 “살인죄를 범한 고살자의 생명의 속전을 받지 말고 반드시 죽일 것이라(민35:31).”고 그들에게 가르쳤습니다.

70:10.13 (796.3) Justice was thus first meted out by the family, then by the clan, and later on by the tribe. The administration of true justice dates from the taking of revenge from private and kin groups and lodging it in the hands of the social group, the state. 이렇게 정의(正義)는 처음에는 가족에게, 다음에 씨족에게, 후대에는 부족에게 할당되었습니다. 복수하는 참된 정의(正義)의 시행은 사적인 혈연 집단의 복수에서 사회적 집단, 즉 국가의 손에 맡기게 됩니다.

70:10.14 (796.4) Punishment by burning alive was once a common practice. It was recognized by many ancient rulers, including Hammurabi and Moses, the latter directing that many crimes, particularly those of a grave sex nature, should be punished by burning at the stake. If “the daughter of a priest” or other leading citizen turned to public prostitution, it was the Hebrew custom to “burn her with fire.” 산 채로 화형을 시키는 형벌이 한 때 흔한 관습이었습니다. 함무라비와 모세를 포함한 고대의 많은 통치자들이 이 관습을 인정했는데, 모세는 여러 범죄들, 특히 심각한 성(性)적 기질의 범죄자들은 화형으로 처벌받게 했습니다. “제사장의 딸”이나 다른 지도적 시민의 딸이 공창(公娼영업적 매음)이 되면, “그녀를 화형(火刑불살라 죽임)(레21:9)”하는 것이 히브리 관습이었습니다.

70:10.15 (796.5) Treason — the “selling out” or betrayal of one’s tribal associates — was the first capital crime. Cattle stealing was universally punished by summary death, and even recently horse stealing has been similarly punished. But as time passed, it was learned that the severity of the punishment was not so valuable a deterrent to crime as was its certainty and swiftness. 자기 동료들을 “팔아-넘기거나” 배반(背叛)하는 반역죄는 최초의 죽을 죄였습니다. 가축 절도(竊盜)는 대개 즉결 사형으로 처형되었고, 최근에도 말 도둑이 마찬가지로 처벌되었습니다. 그러나 시간이 흐르면서, 가혹한 처벌이 확실하고 즉각적인 것만큼 범죄를 억제하는 가치가 없었음을 알게 되었습니다.

70:10.16 (796.6) When society fails to punish crimes, group resentment usually asserts itself as lynch law; the provision of sanctuary was a means of escaping this sudden group anger. Lynching and dueling represent the unwillingness of the individual to surrender private redress to the state. 사회가 범죄를 처벌하지 못하면, 집단 분노는 대개 사형(私刑사사로운 제재)으로 드러납니다. 성역(聖域피난처, 도피성)의 규정은 이러한 갑작스러운 집단적 분노를 피하는 수단이었습니다. 사형(私刑사적 제재, 대개 교수형)과 결투(決鬪)는 사적(私的) 교정(矯正바로잡음)을 개인이 국가에게 넘겨주지 않으려는 저항을 나타냅니다.

11. Laws and Courts 법률(法律)과 법정(法廷)

70:11.1 (796.7) It is just as difficult to draw sharp distinctions between mores and laws as to indicate exactly when, at the dawning, night is succeeded by day. Mores are laws and police regulations in the making. When long established, the undefined mores tend to crystallize into precise laws, concrete regulations, and well-defined social conventions. 새벽녘에 밤의 뒤를 낮이 정확히 잇는 것처럼, 관습과 법률 사이를 뚜렷이 구별하기는 아주 어렵습니다. 관습은 형성 중에 있는 법률과 치안 규정들입니다. 오래 정착되면, 막연한 관습은 명확한 법률, 구체적 규정들 및 분명한 사회적 관행으로 구체화하는 경향이 있습니다.

70:11.2 (796.8) Law is always at first negative and prohibitive; in advancing civilizations it becomes increasingly positive and directive. Early society operated negatively, granting the individual the right to live by imposing upon all others the command, “you shall not kill.” Every grant of rights or liberty to the individual involves curtailment of the liberties of all others, and this is effected by the taboo, primitive law. The whole idea of the taboo is inherently negative, for primitive society was wholly negative in its organization, and the early administration of justice consisted in the enforcement of the taboos. But originally these laws applied only to fellow tribesmen, as is illustrated by the later-day Hebrews, who had a different code of ethics for dealing with the gentiles. 법은 처음에는 항상 부정적이고 금지적이지만 문명이 진보하면서 점차 긍정적이며 지도적이 됩니다. 초기 사회는 부정적으로 운영되었는데, “살인하지 말라”는 명령을 다른 모든 사람들에게 부과하여 개인에게 살 권리를 주었습니다. 개인에게 준 모든 권리들과 자유는 다른 모든 사람들의 자유 박탈을 포함하며, 이것은 금기, 즉 원시적 법으로 실행됩니다. 금기의 모든 관념은 본래 부정적인데, 이는 원시 사회가 전부 부정적으로 조직되었기 때문이며, 정의(正義)를 실행하는 초기 경영은 금기들의 실시로 존립했기 때문이었습니다. 그러나 최초에 이 법들은 동료 부족원들에게만 적용되었으며, 이방인들을 취급할 때에는, 훗날 히브리인들이 보여준 것처럼, 다른 윤리 규칙을 가지고 있었습니다.

70:11.3 (797.1) The oath originated in the days of Dalamatia in an effort to render testimony more truthful. Such oaths consisted in pronouncing a curse upon oneself. Formerly no individual would testify against his native group. 증언을 더 진실히 행하려고 달라마시아의 시절에 서약이 시작되었습니다. 그런 서약들은 자신에게 저주를 선언하는 것이었습니다. 이전에는 어떤 개인도 자기가 태어난 집단에 대적하여 증언하려 하지 않았습니다.

70:11.4 (797.2) Crime was an assault upon the tribal mores, sin was the transgression of those taboos which enjoyed ghost sanction, and there was long confusion due to the failure to segregate crime and sin. 범죄는 부족적 관습에 대한 공격이었고, 죄는 유령이 제재(制裁금지)하는 그런 금기들의 위반이었으며, 범죄와 죄를 분리하지 못해서 오랜 혼란이 있었습니다.

70:11.5 (797.3) Self-interest established the taboo on killing, society sanctified it as traditional mores, while religion consecrated the custom as moral law, and thus did all three conspire in rendering human life more safe and sacred. Society could not have held together during early times had not rights had the sanction of religion; superstition was the moral and social police force of the long evolutionary ages. The ancients all claimed that their olden laws, the taboos, had been given to their ancestors by the gods. 자아-이익(이기심)으로 살인에 대한 금기가 제정되었고, 사회는 그것을 전통적 관습으로 정당화한 반면에 종교는 그 관습을 도덕률로 신성하게 했으며, 그래서 세 가지가 모두 협력하여 인간 생활은 더 안전하고 신성하게 되었습니다. 종교가 권리들을 인정하지 않았다면, 초기 시절에 사회는 서로 유지하지 못했을 것입니다. 오랜 진화의 시대 동안 미신이 도덕과 사회적 경찰력이었습니다. 모든 고대인들은 하나님들이 자기 조상들에게 그들의 오래된 법들, 즉 금기들을 주었다고 주장했습니다.

70:11.6 (797.4) Law is a codified record of long human experience, public opinion crystallized and legalized. The mores were the raw material of accumulated experience out of which later ruling minds formulated the written laws. The ancient judge had no laws. When he handed down a decision, he simply said, “It is the custom.” 법은 오랜 인간의 체험, 구체화하고 합법화한 여론을 법전으로 엮은 기록입니다. 관습은 누적된 체험의 원료였으며, 후에 통치자들이 그것으로 성문법들을 서술했습니다. 고대의 재판관들은 법률이 없었습니다. 그가 결정을 내릴 때, 그는 단지 “그것이 관습이다.”라고 말했습니다.

70:11.7 (797.5) Reference to precedent in court decisions represents the effort of judges to adapt written laws to the changing conditions of society. This provides for progressive adaptation to altering social conditions combined with the impressiveness of traditional continuity. 법정의 결정들에서 판례의 참조는 재판관들이 사회의 변화 상황에 맞추어 성문법들을 적용하려는 노력을 의미합니다. 이것은 전통이 연속된다는 인상과 함께 변경하는 사회적 상황을 결합하는 진보적 적응을 마련합니다.

70:11.8 (797.6) Property disputes were handled in many ways, such as: 재산 분쟁은 다음의 여러 방법으로 다루어졌습니다.

70:11.9 (797.7) 1. By destroying the disputed property. 분쟁이 된 재물을 파괴하여.

70:11.10 (797.8) 2. By force — the contestants fought it out. 무력으로 – 경쟁자들이 끝까지 싸웠습니다.

70:11.11 (797.9) 3. By arbitration — a third party decided. 중재로 – 제삼자(第三者)가 결정했습니다.

70:11.12 (797.10) 4. By appeal to the elders — later to the courts. 장로들에게 상소해서 – 나중에 법정에 상소했습니다.

70:11.13 (797.11) The first courts were regulated fistic encounters; the judges were merely umpires or referees. They saw to it that the fight was carried on according to approved rules. On entering a court combat, each party made a deposit with the judge to pay the costs and fine after one had been defeated by the other. “Might was still right.” Later on, verbal arguments were substituted for physical blows. 최초 법정은 주먹다짐의 충돌로 단속했습니다. 재판관들은 단순히 중재자들이나 조정관들이었습니다. 그들은 싸움이 공인된 규칙에 따라 진행되도록 살펴보았습니다. 법정 투쟁이 시작되면, 한 사람이 다른 사람에게 패한 후에 그 비용과 벌금을 지불하도록 각자 재판관에게 보증금을 맡겼습니다. “완력이 여전히 정의였습니다.” 후에는 언쟁들이 육체적 타격들을 대신했습니다.

70:11.14 (797.12) The whole idea of primitive justice was not so much to be fair as to dispose of the contest and thus prevent public disorder and private violence. But primitive man did not so much resent what would now be regarded as an injustice; it was taken for granted that those who had power would use it selfishly. Nevertheless, the status of any civilization may be very accurately determined by the thoroughness and equity of its courts and by the integrity of its judges. 원시적 정의(正義)의 전체 관념은 공정하게 되는 것이 아니라 논쟁을 처리해서 대중의 무질서와 사적 폭력을 예방하는 것이었습니다. 그리고 원시인은 오늘날 부당한 처리로 간주될 것에 심하게 분개하지 않았습니다. 완력을 가진 자가 그것을 이기적으로 사용하는 것이 인정되었기 때문입니다. 그럼에도 불구하고, 어떤 문명의 지위는 그 법정의 철저함과 공정(公正)함 및 그 재판관들의 고결함으로 매우 정확히 결정될 수 있습니다.

12. Allocation of Civil Authority 시민(市民) 권한(權限)의 분배(分配)

70:12.1 (797.13) The great struggle in the evolution of government has concerned the concentration of power. The universe administrators have learned from experience that the evolutionary peoples on the inhabited worlds are best regulated by the representative type of civil government when there is maintained proper balance of power between the well-co-ordinated executive, legislative, and judicial branches. 정부의 진화에서 가장 큰 투쟁은 권력의 집중과 관계되었습니다. 조화롭게 협력하는 행정, 입법, 및 사법부 사이에서 권력이 적절히 균형을 유지할 때, 대의제(代議制) 유형의 시민 정부가 거주 세계들의 진화 민족들을 가장 잘 조정한다는 사실을 우주 경영자들이 체험으로 배웠습니다.

70:12.2 (798.1) While primitive authority was based on strength, physical power, the ideal government is the representative system wherein leadership is based on ability, but in the days of barbarism there was entirely too much war to permit representative government to function effectively. In the long struggle between division of authority and unity of command, the dictator won. The early and diffuse powers of the primitive council of elders were gradually concentrated in the person of the absolute monarch. After the arrival of real kings the groups of elders persisted as quasi-legislative-judicial advisory bodies; later on, legislatures of co-ordinate status made their appearance, and eventually supreme courts of adjudication were established separate from the legislatures. 원시적 권한은 체력, 즉 육체적 권력에 근거했던 반면에, 이상적 정부는 대의제(代議制)로서 그 지도력은 능력에 근거하지만, 야만 시대에는 전쟁이 아주 너무 많아서 대의(代議) 정부가 효과적으로 활동할 수 없었습니다. 권한의 분할과 단일 지배 사이의 오랜 투쟁에서 독재자가 이겼습니다. 원로들의 원시적 회의가 지닌 초기의 분산된 권력들은 절대 군주의 인물에게 점차 집중되었습니다. 실제 왕들의 출현 후 원로들 집단은 준(準)입법 및 사법 고문단(顧問團)들로 지속했습니다. 나중에 동등한 지위의 입법 기관들이 만들어져, 결국 최고 판결 법정들이 입법기관들에서 따로 설립되었기 때문입니다.

70:12.3 (798.2) The king was the executor of the mores, the original or unwritten law. Later he enforced the legislative enactments, the crystallization of public opinion. A popular assembly as an expression of public opinion, though slow in appearing, marked a great social advance. 왕은 관습, 즉 최초 또는 불문율의 실행자였습니다. 나중에 그는 입안된 법규들, 즉 구체적 여론을 집행했습니다. 여론의 표현으로써 민중 의회가, 더디 등장했지만, 큰 사회적 진보를 남겼습니다.

70:12.4 (798.3) The early kings were greatly restricted by the mores — by tradition or public opinion. In recent times some Urantia nations have codified these mores into documentary bases for government. 초기 왕들은 관습 즉 전통과 여론으로 많이 제한되었습니다. 최근에 지구(유란시아)의 어떤 국가들은 이 관습들을 통치를 위한 문서적 근거로 성문화했습니다.

70:12.5 (798.4) Urantia mortals are entitled to liberty; they should create their systems of government; they should adopt their constitutions or other charters of civil authority and administrative procedure. And having done this, they should select their most competent and worthy fellows as chief executives. For representatives in the legislative branch they should elect only those who are qualified intellectually and morally to fulfill such sacred responsibilities. As judges of their high and supreme tribunals only those who are endowed with natural ability and who have been made wise by replete experience should be chosen. 지구(유란시아)의 필사(必死반드시 죽는)인간들은 자유의 권리가 있습니다. 그들은 자신들의 통치 체계를 만들어, 자신들의 헌법 또는 시민 권한과 경영 절차에 대한 다른 헌장들을 채택해야만 합니다. 그리고 이것을 행한 후, 그들은 자신들의 가장 유능하고 훌륭한 동료들을 수반(首班으뜸가는 사람)들로서 선출해야만 합니다. 입법부의 대표자들을 위해서, 그들은 그런 신성한 책임을 완수하도록 지적 및 도덕적으로 자격이 있는 자들만 선출해야 합니다. 그들의 고등 및 최고 재판소의 판사들로서, 천부적 능력의 자질과 충분한 체험으로 지혜롭게 된 자들만이 선택되어야 합니다.

70:12.6 (798.5) If men would maintain their freedom, they must, after having chosen their charter of liberty, provide for its wise, intelligent, and fearless interpretation to the end that there may be prevented: 사람들이 자유를 유지하려면, 자유의 헌장을 선택한 후, 지혜롭고, 지능적이며, 대담한 해석을 준비하여, 다음 사항들을 예방해야만 합니다.

70:12.7 (798.6) 1. Usurpation of unwarranted power by either the executive or legislative branches. 행정부 또는 입법부에 의한 공인되지 않은 권력 탈취.

70:12.8 (798.7) 2. Machinations of ignorant and superstitious agitators. 무지하고 미신적인 선동자들의 음모.

70:12.9 (798.8) 3. Retardation of scientific progress. 과학적 진보의 지연.

70:12.10 (798.9) 4. Stalemate of the dominance of mediocrity. 범인(凡人평범한 사람)의 지배로 인한 막다른 궁지.

70:12.11 (798.10) 5. Domination by vicious minorities. 사악한 소수(少數)의 지배

70:12.12 (798.11) 6. Control by ambitious and clever would-be dictators. 독재자가 되려는 야심차고 영리한 자들의 통제.

70:12.13 (798.12) 7. Disastrous disruption of panics. 공황상태의 비참한 혼란.

70:12.14 (798.13) 8. Exploitation by the unscrupulous. 파렴치(破廉恥염치없이 뻔뻔한)한 자들의 착취.

70:12.15 (798.14) 9. Taxation enslavement of the citizenry by the state. 국가에 의한 시민의 세금 노예화.

70:12.16 (798.15) 10. Failure of social and economic fairness. 사회적 및 경제적 공평성의 실패.

70:12.17 (798.16) 11. Union of church and state. 교회와 국가의 연합.

70:12.18 (798.17) 12. Loss of personal liberty. 개인적 자유의 상실.

70:12.19 (798.18) These are the purposes and aims of constitutional tribunals acting as governors upon the engines of representative government on an evolutionary world. 이것들은 진화 세계에 있는 대의정치(代議政治)의 조종 기관으로 기능하는 합헌(合憲헌법에 위배되지 않는) 법정들의 목적과 목표들입니다.

70:12.20 (799.1) Mankind’s struggle to perfect government on Urantia has to do with perfecting channels of administration, with adapting them to ever-changing current needs, with improving power distribution within government, and then with selecting such administrative leaders as are truly wise. While there is a divine and ideal form of government, such cannot be revealed but must be slowly and laboriously discovered by the men and women of each planet throughout the universes of time and space. 지구(유란시아)에서 완전히 통치하려는 인류의 투쟁은 경영의 경로를 온전하게 하고, 그것들을 변화무쌍한 현행의 필요에 적응시키며, 정부 내부의 권력 분배를 개선한 후, 참으로 지혜로운 그런 경영 지도자들의 선출과 관계있습니다. 신적이며 이상적인 정부(政府) 형태가 있지만 그런 것은 계시될 수 없으며, 시간과 공간의 우주 전체를 거치며 각 행성의 남성들과 여성들은 서서히 애써서 발견해야만 합니다.

70:12.21 (799.2) [Presented by a Melchizedek of Nebadon.][네바돈의 멜기세덱이 제시함]

위로↑

Paper 69 Primitive Human Institutions 원시적 인간 제도

Paper 69

Primitive Human Institutions 원시적 인간 제도

1. Basic Human Institutions 기본적 인간 제도들
(1) Institutions of self-maintenance 자아-유지의 제도들
(2) Institutions of self-perpetuation 자아-영속의 제도들
(3) Institutions of self-gratification 자아-충족(充足)의 제도들
2. The Dawn of Industry 근면(勤勉)의 여명(黎明)
3. The Specialization of Labor 노동의 전문화
4. The Beginnings of Trade 매매(무역)의 시작
5. The Beginnings of Capital 자본(資本)의 시작
6. Fire in Relation to Civilization 불과 문명의 관계
7. The Utilization of Animals 동물의 이용
8. Slavery as a Factor in Civilization 문명의 요소인 노예 제도
9. Private Property 사유 재산

69:0.1 (772.1) EMOTIONALLY, man transcends his animal ancestors in his ability to appreciate humor, art, and religion. Socially, man exhibits his superiority in that he is a toolmaker, a communicator, and an institution builder. 감정적으로는, 사람은 유머(해학諧謔익살)와 예술 그리고 종교를 음미(吟味속 뜻을 새겨서 감상)하는 능력에서 그의 동물 조상들을 능가합니다. 사회적으로는, 사람은 도구 제작자, 의사(意思) 전달자 및 제도 구축자라는 면에서 자신의 우월성을 드러냅니다.

69:0.2 (772.2) When human beings long maintain social groups, such aggregations always result in the creation of certain activity trends which culminate in institutionalization. Most of man’s institutions have proved to be laborsaving while at the same time contributing something to the enhancement of group security. 인간 존재들이 사회 집단들을 오래 유지할 때, 그러한 집단은 제도화로 절정에 달하는 특정한 활동 경향들을 반드시 창출하는 결과를 낳습니다. 사람이 세운 대부분의 제도들은, 노동을 절약하는 동시에 집단 안전의 증진에 공헌한다는 것을 입증했습니다.

69:0.3 (772.3) Civilized man takes great pride in the character, stability, and continuity of his established institutions, but all human institutions are merely the accumulated mores of the past as they have been conserved by taboos and dignified by religion. Such legacies become traditions, and traditions ultimately metamorphose into conventions. 문명화된 사람은 자신이 확립한 제도들의 특성, 안정성 및 연속성에 대해 큰 자부심을 갖지만, 모든 인간 제도들은, 금기들로 인해 보존되고 종교로 인해 위엄을 갖추어 축적된 과거의 사회관습들에 불과합니다. 그러한 유산(遺産)들이 전통이 되고, 전통은 궁극적으로 관습으로 변형됩니다.

1. Basic Human Institutions 기본적 인간 제도들

69:1.1 (772.4) All human institutions minister to some social need, past or present, notwithstanding that their overdevelopment unfailingly detracts from the worth-whileness of the individual in that personality is overshadowed and initiative is diminished. Man should control his institutions rather than permit himself to be dominated by these creations of advancing civilization. 고유성이 짓눌리며 창의력이 감소한다는 점에서, 인간적 제도들의 발달과잉은 분명히 개인의 가치를 떨어뜨리지만, 모든 인간적 제도들은 과거나 현재의 어떤 사회적 필요에 공헌합니다. 사람은 진보하는 문명의 이러한 생산물들이 자신을 지배하도록 용납하기 보다 자신의 제도들을 조정해야만 합니다.

69:1.2 (772.5) Human institutions are of three general classes: 인간 제도들은 세 가지 일반 등급이 있습니다.

69:1.3 (772.6) 1. The institutions of self-maintenance. These institutions embrace those practices growing out of food hunger and its associated instincts of self-preservation. They include industry, property, war for gain, and all the regulative machinery of society. Sooner or later the fear instinct fosters the establishment of these institutions of survival by means of taboo, convention, and religious sanction. But fear, ignorance, and superstition have played a prominent part in the early origin and subsequent development of all human institutions. 자아-유지의 제도들. 이 제도들은 식량 굶주림과 그것과 관련된 자아-보존의 본능에서 기인한 실천 관습들을 포함합니다. 그것들은 산업, 재산, 이익을 위한 전쟁, 및 사회의 모든 규정적 기관들을 포함합니다. 조만간, 공포 본능은 금기, 관습 및 종교적 재가(裁可안건의 결제 허가)로 생존의 이 제도들 확립을 육성합니다. 그러나 공포, 무지 및 미신은 모든 인간 제도들의 초기 기원과 뒤이은 개발에서 탁월한 역할을 했습니다.

69:1.4 (772.7) 2. The institutions of self-perpetuation. These are the establishments of society growing out of sex hunger, maternal instinct, and the higher tender emotions of the races. They embrace the social safeguards of the home and the school, of family life, education, ethics, and religion. They include marriage customs, war for defense, and home building. 자아-영속의 제도들. 이것들은 성욕 굶주림, 모성 본능 및 종족들의 고등 애정에서 기인한 사회의 조직들입니다. 그것들은 가정과 학교, 가정생활, 교육, 윤리 및 종교의 사회적 안전장치를 포함합니다. 그것들은 결혼 관습, 방어 전쟁, 및 주택 건설을 포함합니다.

69:1.5 (772.8) 3. The institutions of self-gratification. These are the practices growing out of vanity proclivities and pride emotions; and they embrace customs in dress and personal adornment, social usages, war for glory, dancing, amusement, games, and other phases of sensual gratification. But civilization has never evolved distinctive institutions of self-gratification. 자아-충족(充足)의 제도들. 이것들은 허영심 성향들과 우월감에서 기인한 관습들입니다. 그리고 그것들은 의복 및 신체 장식 관습들, 사회적 관행들, 영광을 위한 전쟁, 춤, 오락, 경기, 그리고 관능적 충족의 다른 단계들을 포함합니다. 그러나 문명은 결코 자아-충족의 특유한 제도들을 진화시키지 않았습니다.

69:1.6 (773.1) These three groups of social practices are intimately interrelated and minutely interdependent the one upon the other. On Urantia they represent a complex organization which functions as a single social mechanism. 이 세 그룹의 사회 관습들은 서로 밀접한 관계이며 세세히 서로 의존합니다. 지구(유란시아)에서 그것들은 단일 사회적 기구로 기능하는 복합적 조직에 해당합니다.

2. The Dawn of Industry 근면(勤勉)의 여명(黎明)

69:2.1 (773.2) Primitive industry slowly grew up as an insurance against the terrors of famine. Early in his existence man began to draw lessons from some of the animals that, during a harvest of plenty, store up food against the days of scarcity. 원시적 근면은 식량 부족의 공포에 대한 보험으로써 서서히 발생했습니다. 현존하는 초기 사람은, 풍부한 수확의 기간에 기근의 때를 대비해서 식량을 저장했던 몇 몇 동물들로부터 교훈을 받기 시작했습니다.

69:2.2 (773.3) Before the dawn of early frugality and primitive industry the lot of the average tribe was one of destitution and real suffering. Early man had to compete with the whole animal world for his food. Competition-gravity ever pulls man down toward the beast level; poverty is his natural and tyrannical estate. Wealth is not a natural gift; it results from labor, knowledge, and organization. 초기 검약(儉約)과 원시적 근면의 여명(黎明) 전, 평균 부족의 운명은 궁핍과 실제 고통 중 하나의 상태였습니다. 초기 사람은 양식을 위해 모든 동물 세계와 경쟁해야만 했습니다. 경쟁의-중력은 심지어 사람을 짐승 수준으로 떨어뜨립니다. 가난은 그의 자연적이며 포학(暴虐잔인하고 난폭)한 상황이고, 부(富)는 자연적 선물이 아닙니다. 부(富)는 노동, 지식 및 조직의 결과로 일어납니다.

69:2.3 (773.4) Primitive man was not slow to recognize the advantages of association. Association led to organization, and the first result of organization was division of labor, with its immediate saving of time and materials. These specializations of labor arose by adaptation to pressure — pursuing the paths of lessened resistance. Primitive savages never did any real work cheerfully or willingly. With them conformity was due to the coercion of necessity. 원시인은 연합의 이점을 알아채는데 아둔하지 않았습니다. 연합은 결국 조직이 되었고, 첫 조직의 결과는 분업(分業나눠서 일함)과 즉시 시간과 재료가 절약되었습니다. 이 노동의 전문화는 압력에 적응하여 – 저항이 줄어드는 경로를 추구하면서 발생했습니다. 원시 미개인들은 실제 어떤 일도 결코 기쁘게 자진해서 하지 않았습니다. 그들은 필요에 의한 강압에 순응했습니다.

69:2.4 (773.5) Primitive man disliked hard work, and he would not hurry unless confronted by grave danger. The time element in labor, the idea of doing a given task within a certain time limit, is entirely a modern notion. The ancients were never rushed. It was the double demands of the intense struggle for existence and of the ever-advancing standards of living that drove the naturally inactive races of early man into avenues of industry. 원시인은 힘든 일을 싫어했고, 심각한 위험에 직면해야 서두르곤 했습니다. 노동에서 시간 요소, 즉 특정한 시간 내에 주어진 과업을 한다는 관념은 완전히 현대의 개념입니다. 고대(古代)인들은 전혀 급하지 않았습니다. 이중 요구들, 즉 생존의 강렬한 투쟁과 계속 진보하는 생활수준이 원래 게으른 초기 인간 종족들을 근면의 길로 몰아넣었습니다.

69:2.5 (773.6) Labor, the efforts of design, distinguishes man from the beast, whose exertions are largely instinctive. The necessity for labor is man’s paramount blessing. The Prince’s staff all worked; they did much to ennoble physical labor on Urantia. Adam was a gardener; the God of the Hebrews labored — he was the creator and upholder of all things. The Hebrews were the first tribe to put a supreme premium on industry; they were the first people to decree that “he who does not work shall not eat.” But many of the religions of the world reverted to the early ideal of idleness. Jupiter was a reveler, and Buddha became a reflective devotee of leisure. 노동, 의도적 노력이 사람과 짐승을 구별하며, 짐승의 노력은 주로 본능적입니다. 노동의 필요성은 사람에게 최고의 은총입니다. (행성) 왕자의 참모진은 모두 일했습니다. 그들은 지구(유란시아)에서 육체적 노동을 고상히 여기도록 공헌했습니다. 아담은 원예(園藝)가였습니다. 히브리인의 하나님도 일하셨습니다. – 그는 만물의 창조자이며 유지(維持보존하여 지탱함)자였습니다. 히브리인들은 근면을 최극 값어치로 여긴 최초의 부족이었습니다. 그들은 “일하지 않는 자는 먹을 수 없다”고 선언한 최초의 민족이었습니다. 그러나 세계 대부분의 종교들은 초기의 이상(理想)이었던 게으름으로 되돌아갔습니다. 주피터는 술마시고 흥청대는 자였고, 부처는 한가롭게 반성하는 명상의 신봉자가 되었습니다.

69:2.6 (773.7) The Sangik tribes were fairly industrious when residing away from the tropics. But there was a long, long struggle between the lazy devotees of magic and the apostles of work — those who exercised foresight. 산긱 부족들은 열대지방에서 떨어져 거주할 때 상당히 근면했습니다. 그러나 게으른 마술 신봉자들과 장래를 전망하며 준비하면서 일을 주장하는 자들 사이에는 오랜 세월 투쟁이 있었습니다.

69:2.7 (773.8) The first human foresight was directed toward the preservation of fire, water, and food. But primitive man was a natural-born gambler; he always wanted to get something for nothing, and all too often during these early times the success which accrued from patient practice was attributed to charms. Magic was slow to give way before foresight, self-denial, and industry. 인간의 첫 선견(先見)은 불, 물 및 음식을 보존하는 방향을 향했습니다. 그러나 원시인은 타고난 도박꾼이었습니다. 그는 항상 거저 뭘 얻으려 했고, 너무 자주 이 초기 시대 동안 참는 관습에서 생긴 성공을 모두 마력(魔力이상한 힘)의 탓으로 여겼습니다. 마술(魔術)은 선견지명(先見之明앞을 아는 지혜), 극기(克己자아-부정) 및 근면 앞에서 천천히 물러났습니다.

3. The Specialization of Labor 노동의 전문화

69:3.1 (773.9) The divisions of labor in primitive society were determined first by natural, and then by social, circumstances. The early order of specialization in labor was: 원시 사회의 노동 분할이 처음에는 자연적 상황으로, 나중에는 사회적 상황으로 결정되었습니다. 노동에서 초기 계층의 전문화는 다음과 같았습니다.

69:3.2 (774.1) 1. Specialization based on sex. Woman’s work was derived from the selective presence of the child; women naturally love babies more than men do. Thus woman became the routine worker, while man became the hunter and fighter, engaging in accentuated periods of work and rest. 성(性)에 따른 전문화. 여성의 일은 아이의 선택적 존재에서 발생했습니다. 여성들은 자연히 아기들을 남성들보다 사랑합니다. 그래서 여성은 일상적 일꾼이 되었고, 한편 남성은 주기적으로 집중해서 일하고 휴식하면서 사냥꾼과 투사가 되었습니다.

69:3.3 (774.2) All down through the ages the taboos have operated to keep woman strictly in her own field. Man has most selfishly chosen the more agreeable work, leaving the routine drudgery to woman. Man has always been ashamed to do woman’s work, but woman has never shown any reluctance to doing man’s work. But strange to record, both men and women have always worked together in building and furnishing the home. 모든 시대에 걸쳐 여성은 금기(禁忌)의 영향으로 순전히 자신의 분야에 머물렀습니다. 남성은 너무 이기적으로 더 마음에 드는 일을 택했고, 일상의 고된 일은 여성에게 맡겼습니다. 남성은 항상 여성의 일 하기를 부끄러워했지만, 여성은 남성의 일을 하는데 조금도 싫은 기색을 보이지 않았습니다. 그러나 기록하기 이상하게도, 가정을 이루고 갖출 때는 남성들과 여성들은 둘 다 항상 함께 일했습니다.

69:3.4 (774.3) 2. Modification consequent upon age and disease. These differences determined the next division of labor. The old men and cripples were early set to work making tools and weapons. They were later assigned to building irrigation works. 나이와 질병의 결과로 일어나는 변경. 이 차이들은 다음의 분업을 결정했습니다. 노인들과 장애인들은 일찍부터 연장과 무기 제조에 배치되었습니다. 그들은 나중에 관개(灌漑물을 대는 일) 작업 건축에 배당되었습니다.

69:3.5 (774.4) 3. Differentiation based on religion. The medicine men were the first human beings to be exempted from physical toil; they were the pioneer professional class. The smiths were a small group who competed with the medicine men as magicians. Their skill in working with metals made the people afraid of them. The “white smiths” and the “black smiths” gave origin to the early beliefs in white and black magic. And this belief later became involved in the superstition of good and bad ghosts, good and bad spirits. 종교에 따른 분화. 주술사(呪術師)들은 육체노동을 면제받은 최초의 인간 존재들이었습니다. 그들은 초창기 전문적 계급이었습니다. 대장장이들은 마술사들인 주술사들과 겨루었던 작은 집단이었습니다. 사람들은 금속으로 일하는 그들의 기술 때문에 그들을 두려워했습니다. “흰 쇠를 다루는 대장장이들”과 “검은 쇠를 다루는 대장장이들”이 백(白)마술과 흑(黑)마술에 대한 초기 믿음들을 낳았습니다. 그리고 이 믿음은 나중에 선한 귀신들과 악한 귀신들, 선한 영들과 악한 영들에 대한 미신에 포함되었습니다.

69:3.6 (774.5) Smiths were the first nonreligious group to enjoy special privileges. They were regarded as neutrals during war, and this extra leisure led to their becoming, as a class, the politicians of primitive society. But through gross abuse of these privileges the smiths became universally hated, and the medicine men lost no time in fostering hatred for their competitors. In this first contest between science and religion, religion (superstition) won. After being driven out of the villages, the smiths maintained the first inns, public lodginghouses, on the outskirts of the settlements. 대장장이들은 특권을 누린 첫 비(非)종교적 집단이었습니다. 그들은 전쟁 시(時) 중립국민들로 여겨졌고, 이 특별한 해방은 그들을 원시 사회의 정치가들 계급이 되도록 했습니다. 그러나 이 특권들의 심한 남용으로 대장장이들은 널리 미움을 받게 되었으며, 주술사(呪術師)들은 지체하지 않고 자기 경쟁자들을 향한 증오를 불러일으켰습니다. 과학과 종교를 사이에 둔 이 최초의 다툼에서 종교(미신)가 승리했습니다. 마을에서 쫓겨난 뒤, 대장장이들은 주거지역의 외곽에서, 최초의 여인숙, 공공 하숙집을 유지했습니다.

69:3.7 (774.6) 4. Master and slave. The next differentiation of labor grew out of the relations of the conqueror to the conquered, and that meant the beginning of human slavery. 주인과 노예. 노동의 다음 분화는 정복자와 피(被)정복자의 관계에서 발생했고, 그것은 인간 노예 제도의 시작을 의미했습니다.

69:3.8 (774.7) 5. Differentiation based on diverse physical and mental endowments. Further divisions of labor were favored by the inherent differences in men; all human beings are not born equal. 다양한 육체적 및 정신적 자질들에 기초를 둔 분화. 선천적 인간의 차이가 분업을 더욱 촉진했습니다. 모든 인간 존재들은 똑같이 태어나지 않습니다.

69:3.9 (774.8) The early specialists in industry were the flint flakers and stone masons; next came the smiths. Subsequently group specialization developed; whole families and clans dedicated themselves to certain sorts of labor. The origin of one of the earliest castes of priests, apart from the tribal medicine men, was due to the superstitious exaltation of a family of expert swordmakers. 산업에서 초기 전문가들은 부싯돌 파편제조자들과 석공(石工)들이었습니다. 다음이 대장장이들이었습니다. 그 후 집단 전문화가 나타났습니다. 온 가족들과 씨족들이 특정한 종류의 노동에 전념했습니다. 부족의 주술사(呪術師)들을 제외하고, 가장 최초의 사제들 특권계급들 중 하나의 유래(由來)는 전문적인 검(劒칼)제작 집안을 미신적으로 높였기 때문이었습니다.

69:3.10 (774.9) The first group specialists in industry were rock salt exporters and potters. Women made the plain pottery and men the fancy. Among some tribes sewing and weaving were done by women, in others by the men. 산업에서 최초의 집단 전문가들은 암염(巖鹽) 수출업자들과 도공(陶工)들이었습니다. 여성들은 평범한 도기를 만들었고 남자들은 화려하게 만들었습니다. 어떤 부족들 중에서 재봉(裁縫바느질)과 직조(織造천 짜기)는 여성들이 했고, 다른 부족들에서는 남자들이 했습니다.

69:3.11 (774.10) The early traders were women; they were employed as spies, carrying on commerce as a side line. Presently trade expanded, the women acting as intermediaries — jobbers. Then came the merchant class, charging a commission, profit, for their services. Growth of group barter developed into commerce; and following the exchange of commodities came the exchange of skilled labor. 초기 상인들은 여성들이었습니다. 그들은 첩자로 고용되었고, 상업은 부업으로 했습니다. 곧 무역이 확대되어, 여성들은 중개인 – 중개상 –으로 활동했습니다. 그 후 상인 계급이 나타났고, 봉사에 대한 수수료, 이윤을 징수(徵收거둬들임)했습니다. 집단 교역의 성장이 상업으로 발전했습니다. 상품 교환에 뒤이어 숙련 노동의 교환이 나타났습니다.

4. The Beginnings of Trade 매매(무역)의 시작

69:4.1 (775.1) Just as marriage by contract followed marriage by capture, so trade by barter followed seizure by raids. But a long period of piracy intervened between the early practices of silent barter and the later trade by modern exchange methods. 계약 결혼이 포획 결혼의 뒤를 따른 것처럼, 물물 교환 무역이 습격 강탈의 뒤를 따랐습니다. 그러나 익명(匿名)으로 교환하던 초기 관행과 현대적 교환 방식 사이에는 오랜 기간 해적 행위가 있었습니다.

69:4.2 (775.2) The first barter was conducted by armed traders who would leave their goods on a neutral spot. Women held the first markets; they were the earliest traders, and this was because they were the burden bearers; the men were warriors. Very early the trading counter was developed, a wall wide enough to prevent the traders reaching each other with weapons. 최초의 물물교환은 무장(武裝)한 상인들이 중립 지점에 자기들의 물자를 남겨두면서 처리했습니다. 여성들이 최초의 시장들을 열었습니다. 그들은 최초의 상인들이었는데, 이는 그들이 무거운 짐을 나르는 짐꾼들이었으며 남자들은 전사(戰士)들이었기 때문이었습니다. 아주 일찍부터 무역 거래소가 개발되었는데, 이는 상인들이 무기를 가지고 서로 다른 상대에게 도달하지 못하도록 충분히 넓은 벽이었습니다.

69:4.3 (775.3) A fetish was used to stand guard over the deposits of goods for silent barter. Such market places were secure against theft; nothing would be removed except by barter or purchase; with a fetish on guard the goods were always safe. The early traders were scrupulously honest within their own tribes but regarded it as all right to cheat distant strangers. Even the early Hebrews recognized a separate code of ethics in their dealings with the gentiles. 익명(匿名)의 물물 교환을 위한 공탁물들을 안전히 유지하려고 주물(呪物 축귀와 행운의 미신적 물건)이 사용되었습니다. 그런 시장은 도난의 위험이 없었습니다. 물물교환이나 구매 없이 아무것도 이동될 수 없었습니다. 주물(呪物)이 지키는 물자는 언제나 안전했습니다. 초기 상인들은 자기 부족들 간에 철저히 정직했지만, 먼 이방인들을 속이는 것은 다 정당하게 여겼습니다. 초기 히브리인들도 이방인들과 거래하는 경우 별도의 윤리 규정을 인정했습니다.

69:4.4 (775.4) For ages silent barter continued before men would meet, unarmed, on the sacred market place. These same market squares became the first places of sanctuary and in some countries were later known as “cities of refuge.” Any fugitive reaching the market place was safe and secure against attack. 사람들이 신성한 시장에서 무장(武裝)없이 만나기 전에 오랜 기간 익명(匿名)의 물물 교환이 계속되었습니다. 바로 이 시장 광장(廣場)이 첫 신전(神殿)의 자리가 되었고, 어떤 지방에서는 나중에 “도피성(逃避城피난의 도시)”으로 알려졌습니다. 그 시장터에 이른 도피자들은 누구든지 안전했고, 공격받을 염려가 없었습니다.

69:4.5 (775.5) The first weights were grains of wheat and other cereals. The first medium of exchange was a fish or a goat. Later the cow became a unit of barter. 최초의 형량(衡量0.0648g/알)들은 밀과 다른 곡식들의 낟알들이었습니다. 최초의 교환 수단은 물고기나 염소였습니다. 후에 암소가 물물교환의 단위가 되었습니다.

69:4.6 (775.6) Modern writing originated in the early trade records; the first literature of man was a trade-promotion document, a salt advertisement. Many of the earlier wars were fought over natural deposits, such as flint, salt, and metals. The first formal tribal treaty concerned the intertribalizing of a salt deposit. These treaty spots afforded opportunity for friendly and peaceful interchange of ideas and the intermingling of various tribes. 현대적 쓰기는 초기 무역 기록들에서 생겼습니다. 사람의 최초 저술은 매매-선전 문서, 소금 광고였습니다. 대부분의 초기 전쟁들은 부싯돌, 소금 및 금속들 같은 천연 매장물들 때문에 싸웠습니다. 최초의 공식적 부족 조약은 소금 매장물을 부족들이 같이 사용하는 것에 관련되었습니다. 이 조약 장소들은, 우호적으로 평화롭게 의견을 교환하고 다양한 부족들이 서로 혼합되는 기회를 마련해 주었습니다.

69:4.7 (775.7) Writing progressed up through the stages of the “message stick,” knotted cords, picture writing, hieroglyphics, and wampum belts, to the early symbolic alphabets. Message sending evolved from the primitive smoke signal up through runners, animal riders, railroads, and airplanes, as well as telegraph, telephone, and wireless communication. 필기(筆記)는 “소식(消息메시지) 막대기”, 매듭 있는 끈, 그림 쓰기, 상형문자, 그리고 조가비 염주 띠의 단계를 거쳐, 초기 기호(記號)의 알파벳으로 발전했습니다. 소식(消息메시지) 전송은 원시적 연기(煙氣) 신호에서 주자(走者러너)들, 동물 기수(騎手)들, 철도 및 비행기를 거쳐 전보, 전화 및 무선 통신까지 진화했습니다.

69:4.8 (775.8) New ideas and better methods were carried around the inhabited world by the ancient traders. Commerce, linked with adventure, led to exploration and discovery. And all of these gave birth to transportation. Commerce has been the great civilizer through promoting the cross-fertilization of culture. 고대 상인들은 새로운 생각과 개량된 방법을 사람이 사는 세상 여기저기에 옮겼습니다. 모험과 결부된 상업은 탐험과 발견이 되었습니다. 그리고 이 모두가 수송(輸送)을 낳았습니다. 상업은 문화의 교류를 증진하여 문명화에 크게 기여했습니다.

5. The Beginnings of Capital 자본(資本)의 시작

69:5.1 (775.9) Capital is labor applied as a renunciation of the present in favor of the future. Savings represent a form of maintenance and survival insurance. Food hoarding developed self-control and created the first problems of capital and labor. The man who had food, provided he could protect it from robbers, had a distinct advantage over the man who had no food. 자본은 미래를 위해 현재를 포기하도록 적용된 노동입니다. 저축은 유지와 생존 보험의 형태를 뜻합니다. 양식 저장은 자제심을 개발했고 자본과 노동에 속한 최초의 문제들을 야기했습니다. 양식을 소유한 자는, 약탈자에게서 그것을 지킬 수만 있다면, 양식이 없는 자들보다 명백하게 유리(有利)했습니다.

69:5.2 (775.10) The early banker was the valorous man of the tribe. He held the group treasures on deposit, while the entire clan would defend his hut in event of attack. Thus the accumulation of individual capital and group wealth immediately led to military organization. At first such precautions were designed to defend property against foreign raiders, but later on it became the custom to keep the military organization in practice by inaugurating raids on the property and wealth of neighboring tribes. 초기 은행가는 부족 중에서 용감한 사람이었습니다. 그는 집단의 귀중품들을 맡았고, 공격(攻擊)의 경우에 씨족(氏族) 전체가 그의 오두막을 지키곤 했습니다. 그래서 개인 자본과 집단 재산의 축적 때문에 즉시 군대가 조직되었습니다. 처음에는 타지방의 침입자들에 대항하여 재산을 지키려고 그런 예방책들이 고안되었지만, 나중에는 이웃 부족들의 재산과 자원을 습격하기 시작하면서 실제로 군대 조직의 유지가 관습이 되었습니다.

69:5.3 (776.1) The basic urges which led to the accumulation of capital were: 자본 축적으로 이끈 근본적 추진력들은 다음과 같습니다.

69:5.4 (776.2) 1. Hunger — associated with foresight. Food saving and preservation meant power and comfort for those who possessed sufficient foresight thus to provide for future needs. Food storage was adequate insurance against famine and disaster. And the entire body of primitive mores was really designed to help man subordinate the present to the future. 선견과 관련된 배고픔. 양식 절약과 보존은, 충분한 선견을 가지고 그렇게 미래 필수품을 대비하려는 자들에게 권력과 위안을 의미했습니다. 양식 저장은 기근과 재난에 대한 적절한 대비였습니다. 그리고 원시적 관습의 대부분 모두는 실제로 사람들이 현재를 미래에 복종하도록 돕기 위해 고안되었습니다.

69:5.5 (776.3) 2. Love of family — desire to provide for their wants. Capital represents the saving of property in spite of the pressure of the wants of today in order to insure against the demands of the future. A part of this future need may have to do with one’s posterity. 가족사랑 – 그들의 필요를 마련하려는 욕구. 자본은 오늘의 부족에 대한 압력에도 불구하고 미래의 수요에 대비한 재산 저축을 뜻합니다. 이 미래 필요의 일부는 자손과 관계될 수도 있습니다.

69:5.6 (776.4) 3. Vanity — longing to display one’s property accumulations. Extra clothing was one of the first badges of distinction. Collection vanity early appealed to the pride of man. 허영심 – 사람의 재산축적 과시열망. 여분의 옷은 차별하는 첫 표지의 하나였습니다. 수집하는 허영심은 일찍부터 사람의 자만심에 호소했습니다.

69:5.7 (776.5) 4. Position — eagerness to buy social and political prestige. There early sprang up a commercialized nobility, admission to which depended on the performance of some special service to royalty or was granted frankly for the payment of money. 지위 – 사회 및 정치적 명성을 얻으려는 열망. 일찍부터 상업화된 귀족, 즉 왕족에게 특별 봉사를 행하거나 솔직히 돈을 내서 부여받은 특권이 생겼습니다.

69:5.8 (776.6) 5. Power — the craving to be master. Treasure lending was carried on as a means of enslavement, one hundred per cent a year being the loan rate of these ancient times. The moneylenders made themselves kings by creating a standing army of debtors. Bond servants were among the earliest form of property to be accumulated, and in olden days debt slavery extended even to the control of the body after death. 권력 –주인이 되려는 갈망. 귀중품(재산) 임대는 노예로 만드는 수단으로 사용되었는데, 고대의 연(年) 대여(貸與)율은 100%였습니다. 대금업자(貸金業者)들은 채무자들을 상비군으로 만들어 스스로 왕들이 되었습니다. 노예 종들은 가장 최초로 축적되는 재산 형태였으며, 고대에 빚으로 인한 노예제도는 사후에 시신(屍身) 통제까지 확장되었습니다.

69:5.9 (776.7) 6. Fear of the ghosts of the dead — priest fees for protection. Men early began to give death presents to the priests with a view to having their property used to facilitate their progress through the next life. The priesthoods thus became very rich; they were chief among ancient capitalists. 죽은 자의 귀신에 대한 공포 – 보호를 위한 사제 사례금. 일찍이 사람들은 내세 여정을 촉진할 재산 소유의 관점으로 사제들에게 죽음 현금을 주기 시작했습니다. 그래서 사제들은 매우 부유해졌고, 그들은 고대 자본가들 중에 최고였습니다.

69:5.10 (776.8) 7. Sex urge — the desire to buy one or more wives. Man’s first form of trading was woman exchange; it long preceded horse trading. But never did the barter in sex slaves advance society; such traffic was and is a racial disgrace, for at one and the same time it hindered the development of family life and polluted the biologic fitness of superior peoples. 성(性) 충동 – 하나 이상의 아내를 얻으려는 욕구. 사람의 최초 거래 형태는 여성 교환이었고, 그것은 말의 거래보다 오래 전에 일어났습니다. 그러나 성(性) 노예들의 교환은 결코 사회를 진보시키지 못했습니다. 그런 매매는 과거와 현재에도 인종적 치욕이며, 단 한 번에 가정생활의 발전을 저해하고 우월한 민족들의 생물학적 적합성을 오염시켰습니다.

69:5.11 (776.9) 8. Numerous forms of self-gratification. Some sought wealth because it conferred power; others toiled for property because it meant ease. Early man (and some later-day ones) tended to squander his resources on luxury. Intoxicants and drugs intrigued the primitive races. 자아-충족의 수많은 형태들. 어떤 사람들은 부(富)가 권력을 주기 때문에 부(富)를 추구했고, 다른 사람들은 재산이 안락(安樂)을 의미했기 때문에 재산을 위해 수고했습니다. 초기 사람(과 후일의 어떤 사람들)은 사치에 자기 자원을 낭비하는 경향이 있었습니다. 알코올음료와 마약은 원시종족들의 흥미를 끌었습니다.

69:5.12 (776.10) As civilization developed, men acquired new incentives for saving; new wants were rapidly added to the original food hunger. Poverty became so abhorred that only the rich were supposed to go direct to heaven when they died. Property became so highly valued that to give a pretentious feast would wipe a dishonor from one’s name. 문명이 발전하면서, 사람들은 저축의 새로운 동기를 얻었습니다. 새로운 욕구가 원래의 양식 배고픔에 신속히 추가되었습니다. 가난을 무척 싫어해서, 사람들이 죽으면 부자들만 천국에 바로 간다고 생각했습니다. 허세 잔치로 자기 이름에서 불명예를 씻어내곤 한다고 재산이 높이 평가되었습니다.

69:5.13 (777.1) Accumulations of wealth early became the badge of social distinction. Individuals in certain tribes would accumulate property for years just to create an impression by burning it up on some holiday or by freely distributing it to fellow tribesmen. This made them great men. Even modern peoples revel in the lavish distribution of Christmas gifts, while rich men endow great institutions of philanthropy and learning. Man’s technique varies, but his disposition remains quite unchanged. 부(富)의 축적은 일찍부터 사회적인 영예의 표지가 되었습니다. 특정 부족의 개인들은 어떤 축일(祝日)에 재산을 태우거나 동료 부족의 일원들에게 무료로 분배하여 단지 감명을 주려고 수년간 재산을 축적하곤 했습니다. 이런 행위가 그들을 위대한 사람으로 만들었습니다. 현대인들도 크리스마스 선물을 분별없이 분배하며 주연(酒宴술잔치)을 베푸는 반면에 부자들은 큰 자선 및 교육 기관들에 기부합니다. 사람의 기능은 다양하지만, 사람의 경향은 거의 본래 그대로 남아있습니다.

69:5.14 (777.2) But it is only fair to record that many an ancient rich man distributed much of his fortune because of the fear of being killed by those who coveted his treasures. Wealthy men commonly sacrificed scores of slaves to show disdain for wealth. 그러나 고대의 부자의 대부분은 그의 귀중품(재산)을 탐내는 자들에게 피살되는 공포 때문에 자기 재산을 많이 분배했다고 기록해야 오히려 공정합니다. 부자들은 보통 재산에 대한 경멸을 드러내려고 수십 명의 노예들을 제물로 바쳤습니다.

69:5.15 (777.3) Though capital has tended to liberate man, it has greatly complicated his social and industrial organization. The abuse of capital by unfair capitalists does not destroy the fact that it is the basis of modern industrial society. Through capital and invention the present generation enjoys a higher degree of freedom than any that ever preceded it on earth. This is placed on record as a fact and not in justification of the many misuses of capital by thoughtless and selfish custodians. 자본이 사람을 해방하는 경향이 있지만, 그것은 사람의 사회 및 산업 조직을 아주 복잡하게 했습니다. 자본이 현대 산업 사회의 토대라는 사실은 부당한 자본가들이 자본을 남용해도 없어지지 않습니다. 자본과 발명으로, 현 세대는 땅에서 이 전의 어떤 세대보다 더 높은 단계의 자유를 누립니다. 이것은 분별없이 이기적인 관리자들이 자본을 여러 번 오용한 것을 변명하기 위함이 아니라 사실로서 기록한 것입니다.

6. Fire in Relation to Civilization 불과 문명의 관계

69:6.1 (777.4) Primitive society with its four divisions — industrial, regulative, religious, and military — rose through the instrumentality of fire, animals, slaves, and property. 원시 사회는 그것에 속한 네 개의 분야 – 산업적, 규제적, 종교적, 군사적 –와 함께 불, 동물들, 노예들, 및 재산을 통해 일어났습니다.

69:6.2 (777.5) Fire building, by a single bound, forever separated man from animal; it is the basic human invention, or discovery. Fire enabled man to stay on the ground at night as all animals are afraid of it. Fire encouraged eventide social intercourse; it not only protected against cold and wild beasts but was also employed as security against ghosts. It was at first used more for light than heat; many backward tribes refuse to sleep unless a flame burns all night. 불 피우기는 단숨에 사람을 영구히 동물로부터 구별시켰습니다. 그것은 인간의 근본적인 발명 곧 발견입니다. 모든 동물들이 불을 두려워하므로 사람은 불 때문에 밤에도 지상에 머물 수 있었습니다. 불은 저녁 무렵에 사교(社交어울려 사귐)를 촉진했습니다. 불은 추위와 맹수들에게서 보호했을 뿐만 아니라 귀신들에 대한 안전조치로 사용되었습니다. 그것은 처음에 열(熱) 보다는 빛으로 사용되었습니다. 진보가 늦은 대부분의 부족들은 밤새 불꽃이 타오를 때까지 잠에 들지 않으려 했습니다.

69:6.3 (777.6) Fire was a great civilizer, providing man with his first means of being altruistic without loss by enabling him to give live coals to a neighbor without depriving himself. The household fire, which was attended by the mother or eldest daughter, was the first educator, requiring watchfulness and dependability. The early home was not a building but the family gathered about the fire, the family hearth. When a son founded a new home, he carried a firebrand from the family hearth. 불은 문명화에 영향을 미쳤는데, 불에 타고 있는 목탄(木炭숯)들을 빼앗기지 않고 이웃에게 줘서 손해 없이 이타적이 되는 최초의 수단이 되었습니다. 어머니와 장녀가 보살폈던 집안의 불은 신중함과 신뢰성을 요구하는 최초의 교육자였습니다. 초기 가옥은 건물이 아닌 불을 둘러 모인 가정, 즉 가정 화로였습니다. 아들이 새 집을 꾸리면, 그는 가정 화로에서 횃불을 가져갔습니다.

69:6.4 (777.7) Though Andon, the discoverer of fire, avoided treating it as an object of worship, many of his descendants regarded the flame as a fetish or as a spirit. They failed to reap the sanitary benefits of fire because they would not burn refuse. Primitive man feared fire and always sought to keep it in good humor, hence the sprinkling of incense. Under no circumstances would the ancients spit in a fire, nor would they ever pass between anyone and a burning fire. Even the iron pyrites and flints used in striking fire were held sacred by early mankind. 불의 발견자 안돈은 그것을 경배의 대상으로 취급하기를 회피했지만, 대부분 그의 자손들은 불꽃을 주물(呪物숭배의 대상)이나 영(靈)으로 여겼습니다. 그들은 (물건들을) 태우지 않으려 해서, 불의 위생적 유익을 얻지 못했습니다. 원시인은 불을 두려워했고 그것을 좋게 유지하여 냄새가 적게 나도록 항상 애를 썼습니다. 고대인들은 어떤 상황에도 불에 침을 뱉거나, 어떤 사람과 불타고 있는 불 사이를 결코 지나가려고 하지 않았습니다. 초기 인류는 불을 켤 때 쓰는 황철광과 부싯돌들까지 신성한 것으로 여겼습니다.

69:6.5 (777.8) It was a sin to extinguish a flame; if a hut caught fire, it was allowed to burn. The fires of the temples and shrines were sacred and were never permitted to go out except that it was the custom to kindle new flames annually or after some calamity. Women were selected as priests because they were custodians of the home fires. 불을 끄면 죄가 되었습니다. 오두막에 불이 붙으면 불에 타도록 내버려 두었습니다. 신전(神殿)과 사당(祠堂)의 불들은 신성했고, 매년 또는 어떤 재난 뒤에 새로 불을 켜는 관습을 제외하고는, 결코 불을 끄지 않게 했습니다. 여성들이 집 불들의 관리자들이었기 때문에 그들이 사제로 선택되었습니다.

69:6.6 (778.1) The early myths about how fire came down from the gods grew out of the observations of fire caused by lightning. These ideas of supernatural origin led directly to fire worship, and fire worship led to the custom of “passing through fire,” a practice carried on up to the times of Moses. And there still persists the idea of passing through fire after death. The fire myth was a great bond in early times and still persists in the symbolism of the Parsees. 불이 하나님들에게서 어떻게 내려왔는가에 대한 초기 신화들은 번개로 인한 불을 목격하면서 시작되었습니다. 초자연적 기원에 대한 이 생각(관념)은 바로 배화(拜火불의 숭배)가 되었고, 배화(拜火불의 숭배)는 “불을 통과하는” 관습, 즉 모세시대까지 계속된 풍습이 되었습니다. 그리고 사후(死後)에 불을 통과한다는 관념이 여전히 남아있습니다. 불의 신화는 초기 시대에 엄청난 결속력이었고 파시교도(8세기에 회교도의 박해를 피해 페르시아에서 인도로 도망간 조로아스터교도의 자손들)의 상징에 여전히 남아있습니다.

69:6.7 (778.2) Fire led to cooking, and “raw eaters” became a term of derision. And cooking lessened the expenditure of vital energy necessary for the digestion of food and so left early man some strength for social culture, while animal husbandry, by reducing the effort necessary to secure food, provided time for social activities. 불로 요리하면서, “날 것을 먹는 자들”은 조롱의 표현이 되었습니다. 그리고 요리는 음식 소화에 필요한 중요한 에너지 소모를 줄여서 초기 사람에게 사회적 문화를 위한 얼마의 힘을 남겼으며, 동물 사육(飼育)은 양식 확보에 필요한 노력을 줄여서 사회적 활동을 위한 기회를 제공했습니다.

69:6.8 (778.3) It should be remembered that fire opened the doors to metalwork and led to the subsequent discovery of steam power and the present-day uses of electricity. 불은 금속 가공의 문을 열었고 나중에 증기동력(蒸氣動力)을 발견하고 오늘날 전기를 이용하게 했음을 기억해야 합니다.

7. The Utilization of Animals 동물의 이용

69:7.1 (778.4) To start with, the entire animal world was man’s enemy; human beings had to learn to protect themselves from the beasts. First, man ate the animals but later learned to domesticate and make them serve him. 처음에 전체 동물세계는 사람의 적(敵)이었고, 인간 존재들은 짐승들에게서 자신을 보호하기를 배워야만 했습니다. 먼저 인간은 동물을 먹었지만 후에는 동물들을 길들이고 인간을 위해 일하도록 만들기를 배웠습니다.

69:7.2 (778.5) The domestication of animals came about accidentally. The savage would hunt herds much as the American Indians hunted the bison. By surrounding the herd they could keep control of the animals, thus being able to kill them as they were required for food. Later, corrals were constructed, and entire herds would be captured. 동물 길들이기는 우연히 일어났습니다. 아메리카 인디언들이 들소를 사냥했던 것처럼 야만인들은 짐승 떼를 사냥하곤 했습니다. 짐승 떼를 포위해서 그들은 동물들을 계속 조정할 수 있었고, 그렇게 그들은 양식이 필요할 때 그것들을 잡을 수 있었습니다. 나중에, 울타리를 세워, 짐승 떼 전체를 사로잡곤 했습니다.

69:7.3 (778.6) It was easy to tame some animals, but like the elephant, many of them would not reproduce in captivity. Still further on it was discovered that certain species of animals would submit to man’s presence, and that they would reproduce in captivity. The domestication of animals was thus promoted by selective breeding, an art which has made great progress since the days of Dalamatia. 어떤 동물들은 길들이기 쉬웠지만, 코끼리처럼 대부분의 동물들은 사로잡혀서 번식하지 않으려 했습니다. 어떤 종류의 동물들은 사람의 현존에 복종하고, 사로잡혀서 번식하려 한다는 것을 나중에 더 발견했습니다. 동물 길들이기는 그렇게 선택적 번식, 즉 달라마시아 시절 이후 크게 진보한 기술로 진척했습니다.

69:7.4 (778.7) The dog was the first animal to be domesticated, and the difficult experience of taming it began when a certain dog, after following a hunter around all day, actually went home with him. For ages dogs were used for food, hunting, transportation, and companionship. At first dogs only howled, but later on they learned to bark. The dog’s keen sense of smell led to the notion it could see spirits, and thus arose the dog-fetish cults. The employment of watchdogs made it first possible for the whole clan to sleep at night. It then became the custom to employ watchdogs to protect the home against spirits as well as material enemies. When the dog barked, man or beast approached, but when the dog howled, spirits were near. Even now many still believe that a dog’s howling at night betokens death. 개는 처음 길들인 동물이었고, 개를 길들이는 어려운 체험은 어떤 개가 온종일 사냥꾼 주변을 맴돈 후 그와 함께 실제로 집에 갔을 때 시작되었습니다. 오랜 세월 개들은 양식, 사냥, 수송 및 반려(伴侶)로 이용되었습니다. 처음에 개들은 단지 청승맞게 길게 짖었지만 후에 그들은 (울리는 소리로) 짖는 법을 배웠습니다. 개의 예민한 후각(嗅覺)으로 개가 영들을 볼 수 있다고 생각하게 되어, 개를 숭배하는 종파들이 생겼습니다. 감시견(監視犬)을 활용해서 처음으로 씨족 전체가 밤에 잠들 수 있었습니다. 그 후 그것은 감시견(監視犬)들을 활용하여 육체적 적들만이 아니라 영들에 대항해서 집을 보호하는 관습이 되었습니다. 개가 짖으면 사람이나 짐승이 다가온 것이지만, 개가 길게 짖으면 영들이 근처에 있었습니다. 개가 밤에 길게 짖는 것은 죽음의 전조(前兆미리 나타난 징조)라고 지금도 여전히 많은 이들이 믿습니다.

69:7.5 (778.8) When man was a hunter, he was fairly kind to woman, but after the domestication of animals, coupled with the Caligastia confusion, many tribes shamefully treated their women. They treated them altogether too much as they treated their animals. Man’s brutal treatment of woman constitutes one of the darkest chapters of human history. 남성이 사냥꾼이었을 때, 그는 여성에게 상당히 친절했지만, 동물들을 길들인 후, 칼리가스티아 혼란과 결부되어, 많은 부족들이 자기 여성들을 명예롭지 못하게 다루었습니다. 그들은 자기 동물들을 다루듯이 요컨대 너무 비슷하게 여성들을 다루었습니다. 여성을 짐승처럼 다룬 남성의 취급은 인간 역사에서 가장 어두운 장(章)들 중 하나입니다.

8. Slavery as a Factor in Civilization 문명의 요소인 노예 제도

69:8.1 (778.9) Primitive man never hesitated to enslave his fellows. Woman was the first slave, a family slave. Pastoral man enslaved woman as his inferior sex partner. This sort of sex slavery grew directly out of man’s decreased dependence upon woman. 원시인은 망설이지 않고 동료들을 노예로 삼았습니다. 여성은 최초의 노예, 가족의 노예였습니다. 목축하는 남성은 여성을 열등한 성(性)상대로서 노예가 되게 했습니다. 이 종류의 성(性)노예제도는 여성에 대한 남성의 의존이 감소된 직접적 결과였습니다.

69:8.2 (779.1) Not long ago enslavement was the lot of those military captives who refused to accept the conqueror’s religion. In earlier times captives were either eaten, tortured to death, set to fighting each other, sacrificed to spirits, or enslaved. Slavery was a great advancement over massacre and cannibalism. 얼마 전까지 노예상태는 정복자의 종교 수용을 거절하는 그 전투 포로들의 운명이었습니다. 초기 시대에 포로들은 먹히든지, 고문으로 죽든지, 서로 싸우게 되든지, 영들에게 희생제물이 되든지, 아니면 노예가 되었습니다. 노예 제도는 대량 학살과 식인풍습을 뛰어넘는 엄청난 진보였습니다.

69:8.3 (779.2) Enslavement was a forward step in the merciful treatment of war captives. The ambush of Ai, with the wholesale slaughter of men, women, and children, only the king being saved to gratify the conqueror’s vanity, is a faithful picture of the barbaric slaughter practiced by even supposedly civilized peoples. The raid upon Og, the king of Bashan, was equally brutal and effective. The Hebrews “utterly destroyed” their enemies, taking all their property as spoils. They put all cities under tribute on pain of the “destruction of all males.” But many of the contemporary tribes, those having less tribal egotism, had long since begun to practice the adoption of superior captives. 노예상태는 전쟁 포로들을 자비롭게 대우하는 진보적 단계였습니다. 아이 성(城)의 복병들이 남성들, 여성들 및 아이들까지 모두 학살하면서, 정복자의 허영심을 채우기 위해 왕(王)만 살린 것은, 문명인으로 여겼던 민족들까지 야만적 학살을 일삼았다는 사실을 보여줍니다. 바샨 왕 옥을 습격한 것도 똑같이 잔인하고 실제적이었습니다. 히브리인들은 자신들의 적들을 “철저히 멸망”시켰고, 모든 재산을 전리품(戰利品)으로 취했습니다. 그들은 모든 도시들의 “모든 남자들을 멸망시킨” 고통에 공물(貢物)을 강요했습니다. 그러나 부족의 이기심을 덜 지닌 당시 대부분의 부족들은, 우수한 포로들을 (동료로) 받아들이는 관습을 시작한지 오래 되었습니다.

69:8.4 (779.3) The hunter, like the American red man, did not enslave. He either adopted or killed his captives. Slavery was not prevalent among the pastoral peoples, for they needed few laborers. In war the herders made a practice of killing all men captives and taking as slaves only the women and children. The Mosaic code contained specific directions for making wives of these women captives. If not satisfactory, they could be sent away, but the Hebrews were not allowed to sell such rejected consorts as slaves — that was at least one advance in civilization. Though the social standards of the Hebrews were crude, they were far above those of the surrounding tribes. 아메리카의 홍인종처럼, 사냥꾼들은 노예 삼지 않았습니다. 그들은 포로들을 (동료로) 받아들이거나 죽였습니다. 목축하는 민족들 사이에는 노예제도가 유행하지 않았는데, 그들은 노동자들이 거의 필요 없었기 때문입니다. 전쟁에서 목자(牧者)들은 남성 포로들은 모두 죽이고 여자들과 아이들만 노예로 삼는 관습이 있었습니다. 모세의 법은 이런 여성 포로들을 아내로 삼는 특별한 내용들을 담고 있었습니다. 마음에 들지 않으면, 그들을 쫓아낼 수 있었지만, 히브리인들을 그렇게 거절된 배우자들을 노예로 팔도록 허락하지 않았습니다. – 그것은 적어도 문명화에서 하나의 진보였습니다. 히브리인들의 사회적 규범이 미숙했지만, 그들은 주변 부족들보다 훨씬 위에 있었습니다.

69:8.5 (779.4) The herders were the first capitalists; their herds represented capital, and they lived on the interest — the natural increase. And they were disinclined to trust this wealth to the keeping of either slaves or women. But later on they took male prisoners and forced them to cultivate the soil. This is the early origin of serfdom — man attached to the land. The Africans could easily be taught to till the soil; hence they became the great slave race. 목자(牧者)들은 최초의 자본가(資本家)들이었습니다. 그들의 짐승 떼가 자본금이었고, 그들은 이자 – 자연적 증가로 살았습니다. 그리고 그들은 이 재산(財産)을 노예들이나 여성들의 관리에 맡기기 싫어했습니다. 그러나 나중에 그들은 남자 죄수들을 데려다 땅을 갈도록 강요했습니다. 이것이 농노(農奴)신분 – 토지에 속한 사람 -의 초기 기원입니다. 아프리카인들은 쉽게 땅을 가는 법을 배울 수 있어서, 그들은 거대한 노예 인종이 되었습니다.

69:8.6 (779.5) Slavery was an indispensable link in the chain of human civilization. It was the bridge over which society passed from chaos and indolence to order and civilized activities; it compelled backward and lazy peoples to work and thus provide wealth and leisure for the social advancement of their superiors. 노예제도는 인간 문명의 사슬에서 빠질 수 없는 고리였습니다. 그것은 사회가 혼돈과 게으름에서 질서와 개화된 활동으로 건너가는 다리였습니다. 그것은 진보가 늦고 나태한 사람들이 일해서 그들 윗사람들의 사회적 진보를 위해 재산과 여가를 마련하도록 강요했습니다.

69:8.7 (779.6) The institution of slavery compelled man to invent the regulative mechanism of primitive society; it gave origin to the beginnings of government. Slavery demands strong regulation and during the European Middle Ages virtually disappeared because the feudal lords could not control the slaves. The backward tribes of ancient times, like the native Australians of today, never had slaves. 노예제도는 사람이 원시 사회에 규제 장치를 고안하게 강요했습니다. 그것은 정부(政府)가 시작되는 기원이 되었습니다. 노예제도는 강력한 규정을 필요로 하는데, 봉건 영주들이 노예들을 조정할 수 없었기 때문에, 유럽의 중세시대에 사실상 사라졌습니다. 진보가 느린 고대의 부족들은, 오늘날 오스트레일리아 원주민들처럼, 결코 노예들을 소유하지 않았습니다.

69:8.8 (779.7) True, slavery was oppressive, but it was in the schools of oppression that man learned industry. Eventually the slaves shared the blessings of a higher society which they had so unwillingly helped create. Slavery creates an organization of culture and social achievement but soon insidiously attacks society internally as the gravest of all destructive social maladies. 노예제도는 정말 포학하지만, 포학의 학교에서 사람은 근면을 배웠습니다. 노예들은 그들이 그토록 마지못해서 도우며 만들었던 고등 사회의 축복들을 결국 나누었습니다. 노예제도는 문화적·사회적 성취의 조직을 만들지만, 곧 모르는 사이에, 가장 지독하게 파괴적인 모든 사회의 병폐로서 사회를 내부에서 공격합니다.

69:8.9 (779.8) Modern mechanical invention rendered the slave obsolete. Slavery, like polygamy, is passing because it does not pay. But it has always proved disastrous suddenly to liberate great numbers of slaves; less trouble ensues when they are gradually emancipated. 현대적 기계의 발명으로 노예가 쓸모없게 되었습니다. 노예제도는, 일부다처(一夫多妻)제처럼, 이익이 없어서 사라집니다. 그러나 많은 노예들을 갑자기 해방하면 항상 재난이 되었음을 알게 되었습니다. 그들이 서서히 해방될 때 곤란이 적게 일어났습니다.

69:8.10 (780.1) Today, men are not social slaves, but thousands allow ambition to enslave them to debt. Involuntary slavery has given way to a new and improved form of modified industrial servitude. 오늘날, 사람들은 사회적 노예가 아니지만, 수많은 사람들이 야망으로 빚의 노예가 됩니다. 무의식적 노예제도가 새롭게 개선된 형태로 변형된 산업적 노예제도가 되고 있습니다. 

69:8.11 (780.2) While the ideal of society is universal freedom, idleness should never be tolerated. All able-bodied persons should be compelled to do at least a self-sustaining amount of work. 사회의 이상은 보편적 자유이지만, 게으름은 결코 묵인되지 말아야만 합니다. 강건한 모든 사람들은 적어도 자립(自立)하는 정도의 일을 하지 않을 수 없게 해야 합니다.

69:8.12 (780.3) Modern society is in reverse. Slavery has nearly disappeared; domesticated animals are passing. Civilization is reaching back to fire — the inorganic world — for power. Man came up from savagery by way of fire, animals, and slavery; today he reaches back, discarding the help of slaves and the assistance of animals, while he seeks to wrest new secrets and sources of wealth and power from the elemental storehouse of nature. 현대 사회는 반대입니다. 노예제도는 거의 사라졌고, 길들인 동물들도 사라지고 있습니다. 문명은 동력을 얻으려고 불 – 무기(無機)물의 세계-로 향하고 있습니다. 사람은 불, 동물들 및 노예제도를 통해 야만상태에서 올라왔는데, 오늘날 그는 거슬러, 노예들의 도움과 동물들의 원조를 버리면서, 자연의 기본적 창고(倉庫)에서 부(富)와 동력의 새 비밀과 근원을 손에 넣으려고 애쓰고 있습니다.

9. Private Property 사유 재산

69:9.1 (780.4) While primitive society was virtually communal, primitive man did not adhere to the modern doctrines of communism. The communism of these early times was not a mere theory or social doctrine; it was a simple and practical automatic adjustment. Communism prevented pauperism and want; begging and prostitution were almost unknown among these ancient tribes. 원시 사회는 실제로 공동 사회적이었지만, 원시인은 현대 공산주의를 신봉하지 않았습니다. 이러한 초기 시대의 공산주의는 단순한 이론이나 사회적 정책이 아니었습니다. 그것은 단순한 실천적 자동 조율이었습니다. 공산주의는 빈곤과 가난을 예방했습니다. 고대의 이 부족들은 구걸과 매춘을 거의 몰랐습니다.

69:9.2 (780.5) Primitive communism did not especially level men down, nor did it exalt mediocrity, but it did put a premium on inactivity and idleness, and it did stifle industry and destroy ambition. Communism was indispensable scaffolding in the growth of primitive society, but it gave way to the evolution of a higher social order because it ran counter to four strong human proclivities: 원시적 공산주의는 특히 사람들을 똑같이 낮추지도 않았고, 평범한 사람을 높이지도 않았지만, 비(非)활동과 나태를 유발했고, 근면을 짓눌렀고 포부를 죽였습니다. 공산주의는 원시 사회의 성장에 필수적 발판이었지만, 인간의 강력한 다음의 네 가지 경향을 거슬렀기 때문에 더 높은 사회 계층의 진화에 길을 비켜 주었습니다.

69:9.3 (780.6) 1. The family. Man not only craves to accumulate property; he desires to bequeath his capital goods to his progeny. But in early communal society a man’s capital was either immediately consumed or distributed among the group at his death. There was no inheritance of property — the inheritance tax was one hundred per cent. The later capital-accumulation and property-inheritance mores were a distinct social advance. And this is true notwithstanding the subsequent gross abuses attendant upon the misuse of capital. 가족. 사람은 재산축적만 바라지 않습니다. 그는 자기 자본 재산을 자손에게 남기려 합니다. 그러나 초기 공산적 사회에서 사람의 자본은 즉시 소모되거나 죽을 때 집단에 분배되었습니다. 재산 상속이 없었습니다. – 상속세가 100%였습니다. 후에 자본-축적과 재산-증여 관례는 뚜렷한 사회적 진보였습니다. 그리고 자본의 오용(誤用)에 따른 결과로 엄청난 악용이 있었지만 이것은 사실입니다.

69:9.4 (780.7) 2. Religious tendencies. Primitive man also wanted to save up property as a nucleus for starting life in the next existence. This motive explains why it was so long the custom to bury a man’s personal belongings with him. The ancients believed that only the rich survived death with any immediate pleasure and dignity. The teachers of revealed religion, more especially the Christian teachers, were the first to proclaim that the poor could have salvation on equal terms with the rich. 종교적 경향들. 원시인은 또한 다음 존재의 삶을 시작하는 토대로써 재산을 저축하려고 했습니다. 이런 동기로 사람의 개인적 재산을 함께 매장하는 관습이 오랫동안 있었습니다. 고대인들은 부자들만 즉시 만족과 위엄으로 죽음에서 생존한다고 믿었습니다. 계시된 종교의 교사들, 특히 기독교 교사들은 더욱, 가난한 사람들이 부자들과 똑같은 조건으로 구원받을 수 있다고 처음으로 선포했습니다.

69:9.5 (780.8) 3. The desire for liberty and leisure. In the earlier days of social evolution the apportionment of individual earnings among the group was virtually a form of slavery; the worker was made slave to the idler. This was the suicidal weakness of communism: The improvident habitually lived off the thrifty. Even in modern times the improvident depend on the state (thrifty taxpayers) to take care of them. Those who have no capital still expect those who have to feed them. 해방과 여가를 위한 갈망. 사회적 진화의 초기시대에, 집단에서 개인적 소득 분배는 실제로 노예제도의 형태였습니다. 일꾼들은 게으른 자들에게 노예였습니다. 이것이 공산주의의 자멸적 약점이었습니다. 장래를 대비하지 않는 자들은 절약하는 자들을 습관적으로 의존해서 살았습니다. 현대에도, 미래를 준비하지 않는 자들은 자신들을 돌보도록 국가(절약하는 납세자들)를 의존합니다. 자본이 없는 사람들은 아직도 그들을 먹여야 하는 자들을 기대합니다.

69:9.6 (780.9) 4. The urge for security and power. Communism was finally destroyed by the deceptive practices of progressive and successful individuals who resorted to diverse subterfuges in an effort to escape enslavement to the shiftless idlers of their tribes. But at first all hoarding was secret; primitive insecurity prevented the outward accumulation of capital. And even at a later time it was most dangerous to amass too much wealth; the king would be sure to trump up some charge for confiscating a rich man’s property, and when a wealthy man died, the funeral was held up until the family donated a large sum to public welfare or to the king, an inheritance tax. 안전과 권력의 욕구. 부족의 무능한 게으름뱅이들에게 종이 되지 않으려고 다양한 구실을 사용하는 진보적이며 성공적인 개인들의 기만적 관행으로 공산주의가 결국 파괴되었습니다. 그러나 처음에 모든 저축은 비밀이었습니다. 원시적 불안정이 공개적 자본 축적을 막았습니다. 그리고 나중에도 너무 많이 부(富)를 모으는 것은 아주 위험했습니다. 왕은 부자의 재산을 몰수하려고 어떤 혐의를 반드시 조작하곤 했으며, 부자가 죽으면, 가족들이 공적 복지나 왕에게 큰 금액을 상속세로 기부할 때까지 장례식을 지연시켰습니다.

69:9.7 (781.1) In earliest times women were the property of the community, and the mother dominated the family. The early chiefs owned all the land and were proprietors of all the women; marriage required the consent of the tribal ruler. With the passing of communism, women were held individually, and the father gradually assumed domestic control. Thus the home had its beginning, and the prevailing polygamous customs were gradually displaced by monogamy. (Polygamy is the survival of the female-slavery element in marriage. Monogamy is the slave-free ideal of the matchless association of one man and one woman in the exquisite enterprise of home building, offspring rearing, mutual culture, and self-improvement.) 아주 초기에 여성들은 공동체의 재산이었으며, 어머니가 가족을 좌우했습니다. 초기 족장들은 모든 땅을 소유했고, 모든 여성들의 소유자였습니다. 결혼은 부족 통치자의 허락을 필요로 했습니다. 공산주의의 소실과 함께, 여성들은 개인적으로 소유되었고, 아버지가 서서히 가정의 조정을 떠맡았습니다. 그렇게 가정이 시작되었고, 유행하던 일부다처(一夫多妻) 관습들은 서서히 일부일처(一夫一妻)제로 바뀌었습니다. (일부다처제는 결혼에서 여성-노예제도 요소가 남은 것입니다. 일부일처(一夫一妻)제는, 가정 설립, 자녀 양육, 공통 문화 및 자아-향상의 우수한 기획에서 한 남성과 한 여성의 비할 데 없는 연합에 속한 노예-해방의 이상입니다.)

69:9.8 (781.2) At first, all property, including tools and weapons, was the common possession of the tribe. Private property first consisted of all things personally touched. If a stranger drank from a cup, the cup was henceforth his. Next, any place where blood was shed became the property of the injured person or group. 처음에, 연장들과 무기들을 포함한 모든 재산은 부족의 공동 소유였습니다. 사유 재산은 먼저 직접 손을 댄 모든 것들로 이루어졌습니다. 낯선 사람이 컵으로 마시면, 그 컵은 이후 그의 것이었습니다. 다음에, 피 흘린 곳은 어디나 상처 입은 사람이나 집단의 재산이 되었습니다.

69:9.9 (781.3) Private property was thus originally respected because it was supposed to be charged with some part of the owner’s personality. Property honesty rested safely on this type of superstition; no police were needed to guard personal belongings. There was no stealing within the group, though men did not hesitate to appropriate the goods of other tribes. Property relations did not end with death; early, personal effects were burned, then buried with the dead, and later, inherited by the surviving family or by the tribe. 사유재산은 그렇게 처음부터 존중되었는데, 그것이 소유자의 고유성에 속한 부분이 담겨있다고 여겼기 때문이었습니다. 재산 정직은 이 유형의 미신으로 안전하게 되었습니다. 개인 소유물을 지키는 어떤 경찰도 필요하지 않았습니다. 남성들은 타부족의 재산을 망설이지 않고 훔쳤지만, 집단 내에서는 전혀 훔치지 않았습니다. 재산 관계는 죽음으로 끝나지 않았습니다. 일찍이 개인 재산은 불에 태웠고, 그 후 죽은 자와 함께 매장했고, 나중에는 남은 가족이나 부족에게 물려주었습니다.

69:9.10 (781.4) The ornamental type of personal effects originated in the wearing of charms. Vanity plus ghost fear led early man to resist all attempts to relieve him of his favorite charms, such property being valued above necessities. 장식용 개인 휴대품은 부적을 지니는 것에서 비롯되었습니다. 허영심에 귀신 공포가 더해져 초기 사람은 자신이 좋아하는 부적들, 필수품 이상으로 평가된 그런 재산을 훔치는 모든 시도에 저항하게 되었습니다.

69:9.11 (781.5) Sleeping space was one of man’s earliest properties. Later, homesites were assigned by the tribal chiefs, who held all real estate in trust for the group. Presently a fire site conferred ownership; and still later, a well constituted title to the adjacent land. 잠자는 공간은 아주 일찍이 사람의 재산들 중 하나였습니다. 나중에 부족의 족장이 집터들을 배치했으며, 그는 집단을 위해 모든 부동산을 맡고 있었습니다. 곧 불 피우는 자리는 소유권이 주어졌고, 좀 더 나중에 우물이 부근 땅에 소유권을 만들어 냈습니다.

69:9.12 (781.6) Water holes and wells were among the first private possessions. The whole fetish practice was utilized to guard water holes, wells, trees, crops, and honey. Following the loss of faith in the fetish, laws were evolved to protect private belongings. But game laws, the right to hunt, long preceded land laws. The American red man never understood private ownership of land; he could not comprehend the white man’s view. 물 구덩이들과 우물들은 첫 사유 재산이었습니다. 주물(呪物)숭배 관습 전체는 물구덩이들, 우물들, 나무들, 농작물들 및 꿀을 지키는데 이용되었습니다. 주물(呪物)숭배 신앙이 사라진 후, 사적 소유물을 지키는 법이 진화되었습니다. 그러나 수렵법, 사냥 권리가 토지법을 훨씬 앞섰습니다. 아메리카의 홍인은 땅의 사적 소유권을 결코 이해하지 못했습니다. 홍인은 백인의 관점을 이해할 수 없었습니다.

69:9.13 (781.7) Private property was early marked by family insignia, and this is the early origin of family crests. Real estate could also be put under the watchcare of spirits. The priests would “consecrate” a piece of land, and it would then rest under the protection of the magic taboos erected thereon. Owners thereof were said to have a “priest’s title.” The Hebrews had great respect for these family landmarks: “Cursed be he who removes his neighbor’s landmark.” These stone markers bore the priest’s initials. Even trees, when initialed, became private property. 사유 재산은 일찍부터 가족 문장(紋章)으로 표시되었고, 이것은 가족 문장의 초기 기원입니다. 부동산 역시 영들의 보호 아래에 둘 수 있었습니다. 사제들은 땅을 “신성하게 바쳤으며,” 그러면 그 위에 세운 마법적 금기의 보호 아래에 두게 되었습니다. 소유자들은 그것에 관해 “사제의 증서”를 가진다고 말했습니다. 히브리인들은 이 가족 경계표들을 아주 존중했습니다. “이웃의 경계표를 옮기는 자는 저주를 받을지어다.” 이 돌 표시들은 사제의 머리글자 서명이 있었습니다. 머리글자가 있으면 나무들도 사유 재산이 되었습니다.

69:9.14 (782.1) In early days only the crops were private, but successive crops conferred title; agriculture was thus the genesis of the private ownership of land. Individuals were first given only a life tenureship; at death land reverted to the tribe. The very first land titles granted by tribes to individuals were graves — family burying grounds. In later times land belonged to those who fenced it. But the cities always reserved certain lands for public pasturage and for use in case of siege; these “commons” represent the survival of the earlier form of collective ownership. 초기 시대에 농작물만 사유(私有)적이었지만, 연속적인 농작물은 소유권이 주어졌습니다. 농업은 이렇게 땅에 대한 사적 소유권의 시작이었습니다. 개인들은 처음에 종신 보유권을 받았습니다. 죽을 때 땅은 부족에게 되돌아갔습니다. 부족이 개인들에게 준 맨 처음 토지 소유권은 무덤들 – 가족 매장지들 –이었습니다. 후대에, 땅은 담을 세운 자들에게 속했습니다. 그러나 도시들은 언제나 포위 공격을 받을 때 사용하려고 공적 목초지로 어떤 토지들을 확보해 두었습니다. 이 “공유지들”은 집단 소유권의 초기 형태가 남은 것을 대표합니다.

69:9.15 (782.2) Eventually the state assigned property to the individual, reserving the right of taxation. Having made secure their titles, landlords could collect rents, and land became a source of income — capital. Finally land became truly negotiable, with sales, transfers, mortgages, and foreclosures. 결국 국가가 과세권을 가지고, 개인에게 재산을 할당했습니다. 소유권을 확보한 지주(地主)들은 임대료를 징수할 수 있었고, 땅은 소득의 근원-자본이 되었습니다. 결국 토지는 매각, 이전, 저당, 권리 상실과 함께 정당히 양도할 수 있게 되었습니다.

69:9.16 (782.3) Private ownership brought increased liberty and enhanced stability; but private ownership of land was given social sanction only after communal control and direction had failed, and it was soon followed by a succession of slaves, serfs, and landless classes. But improved machinery is gradually setting men free from slavish toil. 사적 소유권은 해방을 증대시켰고 안정성을 늘렸지만, 토지의 사적 소유권은 공동적 조정과 지도가 실패한 후에만 사회적 인가를 받았으며, 곧 뒤를 이어 노예들, 농노들 및 토지 없는 계급들이 뒤따랐습니다. 그러나 개선된 기계류가 노예적 수고에서 서서히 사람들을 벗어나게 합니다.

69:9.17 (782.4) The right to property is not absolute; it is purely social. But all government, law, order, civil rights, social liberties, conventions, peace, and happiness, as they are enjoyed by modern peoples, have grown up around the private ownership of property. 재산권은 절대적이 아니라, 순전히 사회적입니다. 그러나 현대인들이 누리는 것처럼, 정부, 법, 질서, 인권, 사회적 해방, 관습, 평화 및 행복의 전체는 재산의 사적 소유권을 둘러싸고 성장했습니다.

69:9.18 (782.5) The present social order is not necessarily right — not divine or sacred — but mankind will do well to move slowly in making changes. That which you have is vastly better than any system known to your ancestors. Make certain that when you change the social order you change for the better. Do not be persuaded to experiment with the discarded formulas of your forefathers. Go forward, not backward! Let evolution proceed! Do not take a backward step. 현재 사회 계층이 반드시 옳지는 않지만(신적이거나 신성하지 않음), 인류는 서서히 변화를 만들어 이동하도록 잘 해나갈 것이다. 너희가 지닌 것은 너희 조상들이 알았던 어떤 체계보다 아주 월등하다. 너희가 사회적 질서를 바꾸려면 월등하게 바꾸는지 확인하라. 너희 조상들이 폐기한 방식으로 시도하게 두지 말라. 후퇴하지 말고 전진하라! 진화를 계속하라! 뒷걸음질하지 말라.

69:9.19 (782.6) [Presented by a Melchizedek of Nebadon.][네바돈의 멜기세덱이 제시함]

위로↑

Paper 68 The Dawn of Civilization 문명의 여명

Paper 68

The Dawn of Civilization 문명의 여명

1. Protective Socialization 보호적 사회화(社會化)
2. Factors in Social Progression 사회적 진보의 요소들
3. Socializing Influence of Ghost Fear 유령(幽靈) 공포의 사회화적 영향
4. Evolution of the Mores 사회관습의 진화
5. Land Techniques — Maintenance Arts 토지 기법─유지 기술들
(1) The collection stage 채집 단계
(2) The hunting stage 수렵 단계
(3) The pastoral stage 목축 단계
(4) The agricultural stage 경작 단계
6. Evolution of Culture 문화의 진화
The land-man ratio 토지-인간 비율

68:0.1 (763.1) THIS is the beginning of the narrative of the long, long forward struggle of the human species from a status that was little better than an animal existence, through the intervening ages, and down to the later times when a real, though imperfect, civilization had evolved among the higher races of mankind. 이것은 동물 존재보다 거의 나은 것이 없는 상태에서 중간 시대를 거쳐, 불완전해도 인류의 고등 종족들 사이에서 실제 문명이 진화한 후대까지, 인간 종족이 앞으로 나아갔던, 길고 긴 투쟁에 대한 이야기의 시작입니다.

68:0.2 (763.2) Civilization is a racial acquirement; it is not biologically inherent; hence must all children be reared in an environment of culture, while each succeeding generation of youth must receive anew its education. The superior qualities of civilization — scientific, philosophic, and religious — are not transmitted from one generation to another by direct inheritance. These cultural achievements are preserved only by the enlightened conservation of social inheritance. 문명화는 종족이 획득하는 것이지, 생물학적으로 타고나지 않습니다. 그래서 모든 아이들은 문화적 환경에서 양육되어야만 하며, 동시에 계속되는 각 젊은 세대는 그 교육을 새로 받아야만 합니다. 문명화의 과학적, 철학적, 종교적 상등(上等)질은 한 세대에서 직접적 유산으로 다른 세대로 전달되지 않습니다. 이 문화적 성취는 오직 계몽된 사회적 유산(遺産)을 보존해야만 유지됩니다.

68:0.3 (763.3) Social evolution of the co-operative order was initiated by the Dalamatia teachers, and for three hundred thousand years mankind was nurtured in the idea of group activities. The blue man most of all profited by these early social teachings, the red man to some extent, and the black man least of all. In more recent times the yellow race and the white race have presented the most advanced social development on Urantia. 협력 체제의 사회적 진화는 달라마시아 교사들이 시작했고, 인류는 300,000년 동안 그룹 활동의 관념으로 양육되었습니다. 모든 인종 중에서 청인이 이 초기의 사회적 가르침으로 유익을 가장 많이 얻었고, 홍인은 어느 정도, 흑인이 가장 적게 얻었습니다. 최근에 황인과 백인이 지구(유란시아)에서 가장 진보된 사회적 발전을 보였습니다.

1. Protective Socialization 보호적인 사회화(社會化)

68:1.1 (763.4) When brought closely together, men often learn to like one another, but primitive man was not naturally overflowing with the spirit of brotherly feeling and the desire for social contact with his fellows. Rather did the early races learn by sad experience that “in union there is strength”; and it is this lack of natural brotherly attraction that now stands in the way of immediate realization of the brotherhood of man on Urantia. 사람들은 함께 가까이 모이면 때로 서로 어울리기를 배우지만, 원시인은 형제로 느끼는 정신(영) 및 동료와 사회적으로 접촉하려는 욕구가 자연스럽게 넘치지 않았습니다. 오히려 초기 종족들은 슬픈 체험으로 “연합에 힘이 있음”을 배웠습니다. 지구(유란시아)에서 사람의 형제됨을 즉각 실현하는 과정에서 지금 놓여 있는 것은, 자연스럽게 끌어당기는 이 형제다움의 부족입니다.

68:1.2 (763.5) Association early became the price of survival. The lone man was helpless unless he bore a tribal mark which testified that he belonged to a group which would certainly avenge any assault made upon him. Even in the days of Cain it was fatal to go abroad alone without some mark of group association. Civilization has become man’s insurance against violent death, while the premiums are paid by submission to society’s numerous law demands. 연합은 일찍이 생존의 값이 되었습니다. 외로운 사람은 자신이 어떤 공격을 받아도 확실히 복수해줄 집단에 속해 있음을 증명하는 부족 표식을 지니지 않는 한, 아무 도움을 받을 수 없었습니다. 카인의 시절에도, 집단에 관련된 표식 없이 홀로 멀리 밖으로 다니는 것은 치명적(致命的)이었습니다. 문명은 폭력적 죽음에 대비하여 사람의 보험이 되었고, 반면에 사회의 수많은 법적 요구에 복종함으로 그 보험료를 지불했습니다.

68:1.3 (763.6) Primitive society was thus founded on the reciprocity of necessity and on the enhanced safety of association. And human society has evolved in agelong cycles as a result of this isolation fear and by means of reluctant co-operation. 원시 사회는 이렇게 필요성의 상호관계와 연합적 안전의 향상 위에 세워졌습니다. 그리고 인간 사회는 이렇게 고립을 두려워한 결과 마지못해 협력하여 오랜 세월의 순환을 거쳐 진화되었습니다.

68:1.4 (763.7) Primitive human beings early learned that groups are vastly greater and stronger than the mere sum of their individual units. One hundred men united and working in unison can move a great stone; a score of well-trained guardians of the peace can restrain an angry mob. And so society was born, not of mere association of numbers, but rather as a result of the organization of intelligent co-operators. But co-operation is not a natural trait of man; he learns to co-operate first through fear and then later because he discovers it is most beneficial in meeting the difficulties of time and guarding against the supposed perils of eternity. 원시 인간 존재들은, 집단이 단순한 개인 단위들의 총합보다 훨씬 더 크고 강함을 일찍부터 배웠습니다. 100명의 남자들이 연합하여 일제히 일하면 거대한 돌을 움직일 수 있습니다. 잘 훈련된 20명의 평화 수호자들은 성난 폭도를 제지할 수 있습니다. 그리하여 사회가 생겨났는데, 단순한 수적 연합이 아니라, 오히려 지능적 협력자들로 조직한 결과였습니다. 그러나 협력은 사람의 자연적 특성이 아닙니다. 사람은 먼저 두려움을 통해서, 그 후 나중에는 평생의 어려움에 대처하고 영원한 위험이라고 여겨진 것에 대비하여 협력이 가장 유익했기 때문에, 그것을 배웁니다.

68:1.5 (764.1) The peoples who thus early organized themselves into a primitive society became more successful in their attacks on nature as well as in defense against their fellows; they possessed greater survival possibilities; hence has civilization steadily progressed on Urantia, notwithstanding its many setbacks. And it is only because of the enhancement of survival value in association that man’s many blunders have thus far failed to stop or destroy human civilization. 이렇게 일찍이 자신들을 원시 사회로 조직한 사람들은 자기 동료들에 대한 방어만이 아니라 자연에 대한 공격에도 더 성공적이 되었습니다. 그들은 더욱 큰 생존 가능성을 소유했으며, 그래서 문명은 여러 번의 방해에도 불구하고 지구(유란시아)에서 꾸준히 진보했습니다. 그리고 사람의 많은 실책들이 여기까지 인간 문명을 정지하거나 파괴하지 않은 것은 단지 연합으로 생존 가치가 증진되기 때문입니다.

68:1.6 (764.2) That contemporary cultural society is a rather recent phenomenon is well shown by the present-day survival of such primitive social conditions as characterize the Australian natives and the Bushmen and Pygmies of Africa. Among these backward peoples may be observed something of the early group hostility, personal suspicion, and other highly antisocial traits which were so characteristic of all primitive races. These miserable remnants of the nonsocial peoples of ancient times bear eloquent testimony to the fact that the natural individualistic tendency of man cannot successfully compete with the more potent and powerful organizations and associations of social progression. These backward and suspicious antisocial races that speak a different dialect every forty or fifty miles illustrate what a world you might now be living in but for the combined teaching of the corporeal staff of the Planetary Prince and the later labors of the Adamic group of racial uplifters. 현대 문화 사회가 아주 최근의 현상임은 오스트레일리아 원주민과 아프리카의 부시먼족과 피그미족의 특징을 나타내는 그런 원시 사회 조건이 오늘날까지 남아있음으로 잘 보여줍니다. 진보가 늦은 이 사람들 사이에서, 초기 집단의 호전성과 개인적인 의심 그리고 모든 원시 종족들의 그런 특징이었던 아주 반사회적(反社會的)인 다른 특색들이 어느 정도 발견되기도 합니다. 사회성이 없는 고대 민족들이 남아있는 비참한 이 사람들은, 사람의 자연스러운 개인주의적 경향이 사회적 진보를 이루는 더 힘세고 강력한 조직 및 연합들과 성공적으로 경쟁할 수 없다는 사실을, 웅변적으로 증언합니다. 매 40(64km)내지 50마일(80km)마다 다른 사투리를 말하며 진보가 늦고 의심 많은 이 반사회적 종족들은, 행성 왕자의 육체를 지닌 참모진의 병합된 가르침과 인종들을 향상시키는 아담 집단의 나중 노력들이 없었다면 너희가 지금 어떤 세계에 살고 있을지를 예증합니다.

68:1.7 (764.3) The modern phrase, “back to nature,” is a delusion of ignorance, a belief in the reality of the onetime fictitious “golden age.” The only basis for the legend of the golden age is the historic fact of Dalamatia and Eden. But these improved societies were far from the realization of utopian dreams.“ 자연으로 돌아가라”는 현대의 경구는 무지한 망상 즉, 한 때 허구였던 “황금시대”의 실체를 믿는 것입니다. 황금시대의 전설에 대한 유일한 근거는 달라마시아와 에덴이라는 역사적 사실입니다. 그러나 향상된 이 사회들은 유토피아 꿈의 실현과는 전혀 달랐습니다.

2. Factors in Social Progression 사회적 진보의 요소들

68:2.1 (764.4) Civilized society is the result of man’s early efforts to overcome his dislike of isolation. But this does not necessarily signify mutual affection, and the present turbulent state of certain primitive groups well illustrates what the early tribes came up through. But though the individuals of a civilization may collide with each other and struggle against one another, and though civilization itself may appear to be an inconsistent mass of striving and struggling, it does evidence earnest striving, not the deadly monotony of stagnation. 문명화된 사회는 고립을 싫어해서 극복하려는 인간 초기 노력의 결과입니다. 그러나 이것은 반드시 상호 애정을 의미하지는 않으며, 현재 원시적 집단들의 난폭한 태도는 초기 부족들이 무엇을 겪었는지를 잘 묘사합니다. 그러나 문명화된 개인들이 서로 충돌하고 투쟁하며, 문명 그 자체가 분투와 투쟁이라는 모순된 덩어리로 보일지라도, 그것은 대단히 지루한 침체상태가 아니라 진지한 노력의 증거입니다.

68:2.2 (764.5) While the level of intelligence has contributed considerably to the rate of cultural progress, society is essentially designed to lessen the risk element in the individual’s mode of living, and it has progressed just as fast as it has succeeded in lessening pain and increasing the pleasure element in life. Thus does the whole social body push on slowly toward the goal of destiny — extinction or survival — depending on whether that goal is self-maintenance or self-gratification. Self-maintenance originates society, while excessive self-gratification destroys civilization. 지능의 수준은 문화적 진보의 정도에 상당히 기여하지만, 사회는 본질적으로 개인의 생활양식에서 위험 요소를 줄이도록 설계되었으며, 생활에서 고통을 줄이고 즐거움의 요소를 늘이는 데 성공하는 그만큼 빠르게 사회는 진보해왔습니다. 그래서 전체 사회 본체는, 목표가 자아-유지인가 아니면 자아-충족인가에 따라, 운명의 목표 –생존 아니면 소멸-를 향해 서서히 나아갑니다. 자아-유지는 사회의 기원이 되고, 지나친 자아-충족은 문명을 파괴합니다.

68:2.3 (764.6) Society is concerned with self-perpetuation, self-maintenance, and self-gratification, but human self-realization is worthy of becoming the immediate goal of many cultural groups. 사회는 자아-영속(永續), 자아-유지(維持) 그리고 자아-충족(充足)에 관련되지만, 인간의 자아-실현(實現)은 여러 문화적 집단의 당면 목표가 될 가치가 있습니다.

68:2.4 (765.1) The herd instinct in natural man is hardly sufficient to account for the development of such a social organization as now exists on Urantia. Though this innate gregarious propensity lies at the bottom of human society, much of man’s sociability is an acquirement. Two great influences which contributed to the early association of human beings were food hunger and sex love; these instinctive urges man shares with the animal world. Two other emotions which drove human beings together and held them together were vanity and fear, more particularly ghost fear. 자연인(自然人)의 군집(群集) 본능은, 지구(유란시아)에 지금 존재하는 것과 같은 그런 사회 조직의 발전을 설명하기에 도저히 충분하지 않습니다. 이 타고난 군거(群居) 성향이 인간 사회의 밑바닥에 있다고 해도, 사람의 사회성 대부분은 내적으로 습득된 것입니다. 인간 존재들의 초기 연합에 두 가지 크게 기여한 영향은 식량 굶주림과 성욕(性慾)이었습니다. 사람은 동물 세계와 이 본능적 충동들을 공유합니다. 인간들을 몰아서 함께 하도록 붙들었던 다른 두 감정은 허영심(虛榮心)과 두려움이었는데, 특히 유령(幽靈)을 두려워했습니다.

68:2.5 (765.2) History is but the record of man’s agelong food struggle. Primitive man only thought when he was hungry; food saving was his first self-denial, self-discipline. With the growth of society, food hunger ceased to be the only incentive for mutual association. Numerous other sorts of hunger, the realization of various needs, all led to the closer association of mankind. But today society is top-heavy with the overgrowth of supposed human needs. Occidental civilization of the twentieth century groans wearily under the tremendous overload of luxury and the inordinate multiplication of human desires and longings. Modern society is enduring the strain of one of its most dangerous phases of far-flung interassociation and highly complicated interdependence. 역사는 사람의 오랜 식량 투쟁의 기록일 뿐입니다. 원시인들은 배고플 때에만 생각했습니다. 음식 저장은 원시인 최초의 자아-부인(否認), 자아-단련(鍛鍊)이었습니다. 사회가 성장하면서, 식량 굶주림이 상호 관계의 유일한 동기가 되지 않았습니다. 다른 종류의 수많은 배고픔, 다양한 필요의 실현, 모든 것이 인류의 관계를 더욱 긴밀히 이끌었습니다. 그러나 오늘날의 사회는 가정(假定)된 인류의 필요보다 비대하여 불안정합니다. 20세기 서양문명은 사치의 엄청난 과부하(過負荷)와 인간의 과도하게 증식된 욕구와 열망들 밑에서 지쳐 신음하고 있습니다. 현대 사회는 널리 퍼진 상호관계와 아주 복잡한 상호의존의 가장 위험한 단계 중 하나의 긴장을 지속하고 있습니다.

68:2.6 (765.3) Hunger, vanity, and ghost fear were continuous in their social pressure, but sex gratification was transient and spasmodic. The sex urge alone did not impel primitive men and women to assume the heavy burdens of home maintenance. The early home was founded upon the sex restlessness of the male when deprived of frequent gratification and upon that devoted mother love of the human female, which in measure she shares with the females of all the higher animals. The presence of a helpless baby determined the early differentiation of male and female activities; the woman had to maintain a settled residence where she could cultivate the soil. And from earliest times, where woman was has always been regarded as the home. 굶주림과 허영심(虛榮心) 그리고 유령(幽靈) 두려움은 사회적 곤란 중에서 계속되었지만, 성(性) 충족은 일시적이며 돌발적이었습니다. 원시적 남녀들은 성 충동만으로 가정 유지의 무거운 짐을 떠맡도록 강요받지 않았습니다. 초기의 가정은 빈번히 충족이 박탈되는 남성의 성(性) 불안과 모든 암컷의 고등 동물과 어느 정도 공유하는 인간 여성의 헌신적인 모성애에 근거를 두었습니다. 남녀 활동의 초기 분화는 무력한 아기의 존재로 결정되었습니다. 여성은 땅을 경작할 수 있는 정착된 주거지를 유지해야만 했습니다. 그리고 초기 시대부터, 여자가 있었던 곳이 항상 가정으로 간주되었습니다.

68:2.7 (765.4) Woman thus early became indispensable to the evolving social scheme, not so much because of the fleeting sex passion as in consequence of food requirement; she was an essential partner in self-maintenance. She was a food provider, a beast of burden, and a companion who would stand great abuse without violent resentment, and in addition to all of these desirable traits, she was an ever-present means of sex gratification. 그래서 여성은, 빨리 지나가는 성(性) 열정 때문이 아니라, 식량 필요 때문에, 일찍부터 진화하는 사회적 계획에 절대 필요했습니다. 여성은 자아-유지에 필수적 동반자였습니다. 여인은 식량 제공자, 짐 나르는 가축, 폭력적 분노 없이 심한 혹사(酷使)를 견디는 반려자였고, 이 모든 바람직한 특색들에 더하여, 여성은 항상 존재하는 성적 충족의 수단이었습니다.

68:2.8 (765.5) Almost everything of lasting value in civilization has its roots in the family. The family was the first successful peace group, the man and woman learning how to adjust their antagonisms while at the same time teaching the pursuits of peace to their children. 문명화에서 지속적 가치를 지닌 거의 모든 것들은 가정에 그 뿌리를 두고 있습니다. 가정은 첫째로 성공한 평화 집단이었고, 남성과 여성은 자신들의 대립을 어떻게 조율할지 배우는 동시에 자녀들에게 평화를 추구하도록 가르쳤습니다.

68:2.9 (765.6) The function of marriage in evolution is the insurance of race survival, not merely the realization of personal happiness; self-maintenance and self-perpetuation are the real objects of the home. Self-gratification is incidental and not essential except as an incentive insuring sex association. Nature demands survival, but the arts of civilization continue to increase the pleasures of marriage and the satisfactions of family life. 진화에서 결혼의 기능은 단순히 개인적 행복 실현이 아니라 종족 생존의 보험입니다. 자아-유지와 자아-영속이 가정의 실제 목적이었습니다. 자아-충족은 우발적(偶發的)인 것으로, 성(性) 관계를 보장하는 동기(動機) 이외에, 필수적이지 않습니다. 자연은 생존을 요구하지만, 문명의 기법은 결혼의 즐거움과 가정생활의 만족을 계속 증가시킵니다.

68:2.10 (765.7) If vanity be enlarged to cover pride, ambition, and honor, then we may discern not only how these propensities contribute to the formation of human associations, but how they also hold men together, since such emotions are futile without an audience to parade before. Soon vanity associated with itself other emotions and impulses which required a social arena wherein they might exhibit and gratify themselves. This group of emotions gave origin to the early beginnings of all art, ceremonial, and all forms of sportive games and contests. 허영심이 확대되어 자만(自慢), 열정 그리고 명예를 감싸면, 어떻게 이런 경향들이 인간관계 형성에 기여하는지 뿐 아니라, 그런 감정들은 그 앞에 과시할 청중 없이는 쓸모없기 때문에, 또한 그것들이 어떻게 인간들을 붙들어 함께 하게 하는지 우리가 인식하게 됩니다. 허영심은 곧 다른 감정들 및 자신들을 드러내고 스스로 충족할 사회적 무대를 요구하는 충동들과 결합했습니다. 이 그룹의 감정들은 모든 예술, 의식(儀式) 및 모든 형태의 운동 경기 및 경연들의 초기 기원을 낳았습니다.

68:2.11 (766.1) Vanity contributed mightily to the birth of society; but at the time of these revelations the devious strivings of a vainglorious generation threaten to swamp and submerge the whole complicated structure of a highly specialized civilization. Pleasure-want has long since superseded hunger-want; the legitimate social aims of self-maintenance are rapidly translating themselves into base and threatening forms of self-gratification. Self-maintenance builds society; unbridled self-gratification unfailingly destroys civilization. 허영심은 사회의 탄생에 크게 기여했습니다. 그러나 이 계시들의 시기에, 허영심 많은 세대의 빗나간 투쟁들은 고도로 특화된 문명의 복잡한 전체 구조를 전복시켜 침몰시키려고 위협합니다. 즐거움-요구는 오래 전부터 굶주림-요구를 대신했습니다. 자아-유지의 정당한 사회적 목표들은 자아-충족의 저급하고 위협적 형태들로 급속히 전환되고 있습니다. 자아-유지는 사회를 확립합니다. 고삐 풀린 자아-충족은 확실히 문명을 파괴합니다.

3. Socializing Influence of Ghost Fear 유령(幽靈) 공포의 사회화적 영향

68:3.1 (766.2) Primitive desires produced the original society, but ghost fear held it together and imparted an extrahuman aspect to its existence. Common fear was physiological in origin: fear of physical pain, unsatisfied hunger, or some earthly calamity; but ghost fear was a new and sublime sort of terror. 원시적 욕구들은 기원적 사회를 형성했지만, 유령(幽靈) 공포가 그 사회를 결속했고 그 실존에 인간 범위 밖의 모습을 나눠주었습니다. 공통적 공포는 기원이 생리적이어서 육체적 고통, 채우지 못한 배고픔, 또는 세상 재난의 공포였지만, 유령(幽靈) 공포는 새롭고 극심한 종류의 두려움이었습니다.

68:3.2 (766.3) Probably the greatest single factor in the evolution of human society was the ghost dream. Although most dreams greatly perturbed the primitive mind, the ghost dream actually terrorized early men, driving these superstitious dreamers into each other’s arms in willing and earnest association for mutual protection against the vague and unseen imaginary dangers of the spirit world. The ghost dream was one of the earliest appearing differences between the animal and human types of mind. Animals do not visualize survival after death. 인간 사회의 진화에서 가장 큰 단일 요소는 대개 유령(幽靈) 꿈이었습니다. 꿈의 대부분은 원시적 마음을 어지럽혔지만, 유령(幽靈) 꿈은 초기 사람들을 실재로 위협했으며, 미신에 사로잡힌 이 몽상가들이 영 세계의 모호하고 보이지 않는 가상의 위험들에 대항하여 서로 보호하기 위해 기꺼이 진지한 연합으로 서로 손을 잡게 했습니다. 유령(幽靈) 꿈은 동물과 인간 마음 유형 사이에 가장 최초로 나타난 듯이 보이는 차이 중 하나였습니다. 동물들은 죽음 이후 생존을 생생하게 마음으로 상상할 수 없습니다.

68:3.3 (766.4) Except for this ghost factor, all society was founded on fundamental needs and basic biologic urges. But ghost fear introduced a new factor in civilization, a fear which reaches out and away from the elemental needs of the individual, and which rises far above even the struggles to maintain the group. The dread of the departed spirits of the dead brought to light a new and amazing form of fear, an appalling and powerful terror, which contributed to whipping the loose social orders of early ages into the more thoroughly disciplined and better controlled primitive groups of ancient times. This senseless superstition, some of which still persists, prepared the minds of men, through superstitious fear of the unreal and the supernatural, for the later discovery of “the fear of the Lord which is the beginning of wisdom.” The baseless fears of evolution are designed to be supplanted by the awe for Deity inspired by revelation. The early cult of ghost fear became a powerful social bond, and ever since that far-distant day mankind has been striving more or less for the attainment of spirituality. 이 유령(幽靈) 요소를 제외하고, 모든 사회는 근본적 필요들과 생물학적 기본 충동들에 근거를 두었습니다. 그러나 유령(幽靈) 공포가 문명에 새 요소를 도입했습니다. 그것은 개인의 기본적 필요에서부터 밖으로 널리 퍼지는 공포와 집단 유지를 위한 분투도 훨씬 초월하여 떠오르는 공포였습니다. 고인(故人)들의 떠난 영들에 대한 무서움이 새롭고 놀라운 형태의 공포(恐怖), 즉 섬뜩하고 강렬한 공포를 노출했는데, 그것은 초기 시대의 엉성한 사회 계층을 채찍질하여 고대에 더 철저히 훈련되고 잘 통제된 원시 집단이 되도록 기여했습니다. 이 분별없는 미신 중 일부는 여전히 살아남아, 비(非)실제적이며 초자연적인 미신적 공포를 통해, 후에 “주님을 두려워함이 지혜의 근본임”을 발견하도록 사람들의 마음을 준비했습니다. 진화의 근거 없는 공포들은, 계시로 영감(靈感)된 신(神) 경외(敬畏공경하여 두려워함)로 대신하도록 계획되어 있습니다. 유령(幽靈) 공포의 초기 종파는 강력한 사회적 결속이 되었고, 그 먼 훗날까지 인류는 영성(靈性) 도달을 위해 대체로 분투했습니다.

68:3.4 (766.5) Hunger and love drove men together; vanity and ghost fear held them together. But these emotions alone, without the influence of peace-promoting revelations, are unable to endure the strain of the suspicions and irritations of human interassociations. Without help from superhuman sources the strain of society breaks down upon reaching certain limits, and these very influences of social mobilization — hunger, love, vanity, and fear — conspire to plunge mankind into war and bloodshed. 배고픔과 성욕은 사람들이 함께 하도록 몰았습니다. 허영심(虛榮心)과 유령(幽靈) 공포가 사람들을 결속했습니다. 그러나 평화를 증진하는 계시들의 영향이 없이, 이 감정들만으로 인간 상호 관계의 의심과 울화(鬱火)로 인한 긴장을 견딜 수 없습니다. 초인간 근원으로부터 도움이 없이, 사회의 긴장은 한계에 이르면 무너지며, 사회를 동원하는 바로 이 영향력들 –배고품, 정욕, 허영심, 그리고 두려움 –은 어우려져 인류가 전쟁과 학살로 돌입하게 합니다.

68:3.5 (766.6) The peace tendency of the human race is not a natural endowment; it is derived from the teachings of revealed religion, from the accumulated experience of the progressive races, but more especially from the teachings of Jesus, the Prince of Peace. 인류의 평화 경향은 선천적 자질이 아닙니다. 그것은 계시종교의 가르침들로부터, 진보적 종족들의 누적된 체험에서 시작되지만, 특별히 평화의 왕, 예수님의 가르침들에서 시작됩니다.

4. Evolution of the Mores 사회관습의 진화

68:4.1 (767.1) All modern social institutions arise from the evolution of the primitive customs of your savage ancestors; the conventions of today are the modified and expanded customs of yesterday. What habit is to the individual, custom is to the group; and group customs develop into folkways or tribal traditions — mass conventions. From these early beginnings all of the institutions of present-day human society take their humble origin. 현대의 모든 사회 제도들은 당신들 미개한 조상들의 원시 관습의 진화에서 나타납니다. 오늘날의 관례들은 과거의 관행들이 변경되고 확대된 것입니다. 습관은 개인에 대한 것이고, 관행은 집단에 대한 것입니다. 집단 관행들은 풍속 또는 부족 전통들 – 군중 관례들로 발전합니다. 이 초기 시작에서 오늘날 모든 인간 사회 제도는 보잘것없이 기원됩니다.

68:4.2 (767.2) It must be borne in mind that the mores originated in an effort to adjust group living to the conditions of mass existence; the mores were man’s first social institution. And all of these tribal reactions grew out of the effort to avoid pain and humiliation while at the same time seeking to enjoy pleasure and power. The origin of folkways, like the origin of languages, is always unconscious and unintentional and therefore always shrouded in mystery. 사회관습은 대중 존재의 조건에 집단생활을 조율하려는 노력에서 시작되었음을 유의해야만 합니다. 사회관습은 사람 최초의 사회적 제도였습니다. 그리고 이 모든 부족(部族) 반응들은 고통과 수치를 피하는 동시에 쾌락과 권력을 누리려고 애쓰는 노력에서 생겼습니다. 풍속의 기원은, 언어의 기원처럼, 언제나 부지중에 우연적이므로, 언제나 신비에 싸여 있습니다.

68:4.3 (767.3) Ghost fear drove primitive man to envision the supernatural and thus securely laid the foundations for those powerful social influences of ethics and religion which in turn preserved inviolate the mores and customs of society from generation to generation. The one thing which early established and crystallized the mores was the belief that the dead were jealous of the ways by which they had lived and died; therefore would they visit dire punishment upon those living mortals who dared to treat with careless disdain the rules of living which they had honored when in the flesh. All this is best illustrated by the present reverence of the yellow race for their ancestors. Later developing primitive religion greatly reinforced ghost fear in stabilizing the mores, but advancing civilization has increasingly liberated mankind from the bondage of fear and the slavery of superstition. 유령(幽靈) 공포는 미개인이 초자연적인 것을 상상하도록 조종해서 윤리와 종교의 저 강력한 사회적 영향력을 위한 확실한 토대를 마련했으며, 이 영향력들은 대대로 사회의 관습과 관행을 손상하지 않고 차례로 보존했습니다. 초기에 확립되고 구체화된 한 가지 사회관습은 죽은 자들이 살았었고 죽어갔던 그 방식을 손상하지 않으려고 몹시 마음을 쓴다는 믿음이었습니다. 그러므로 자신들이 살아서 존중했던 생활 규칙들을 감히 부주의한 경멸로 다루는 저 살아있는 필사자들에게 그들이 무서운 형벌을 가하곤 했었다고 믿었습니다. 이 모두는 현재 황인종의 조상 공경으로 가장 잘 설명됩니다. 나중에 개발된 원시 종교는 사회관습을 안정시켜 유령(幽靈) 공포를 크게 강화했지만, 진보하는 문명은 공포의 속박과 미신의 노예상태에서 인류를 점점 벗어나게 했습니다.

68:4.4 (767.4) Prior to the liberating and liberalizing instruction of the Dalamatia teachers, ancient man was held a helpless victim of the ritual of the mores; the primitive savage was hedged about by an endless ceremonial. Everything he did from the time of awakening in the morning to the moment he fell asleep in his cave at night had to be done just so — in accordance with the folkways of the tribe. He was a slave to the tyranny of usage; his life contained nothing free, spontaneous, or original. There was no natural progress toward a higher mental, moral, or social existence. 해방해서 자유화하는 달라마시아 교사의 가르침에 앞서, 고대(古代)인은 사회관습 의식(儀式예식의전)의 무력한 희생자로 있었습니다. 원시 미개인은 끝없는 의식(儀式)에 싸여 있었습니다. 그가 행한 모든 것은 아침에 깨어날 때부터 밤에 동굴에서 잠을 자는 순간까지 바로 그렇게 부족의 풍속에 따라 해야만 했습니다. 그는 관습의 학정에 노예였습니다. 그의 생활에는 자유롭고, 자발적이거나 독창적인 아무 것도 포함되어 있지 않았습니다. 더 높은 정신적, 도덕적 또는 사회적 존재를 향한 자연스러운 진보가 없었습니다.

68:4.5 (767.5) Early man was mightily gripped by custom; the savage was a veritable slave to usage; but there have arisen ever and anon those variations from type who have dared to inaugurate new ways of thinking and improved methods of living. Nevertheless, the inertia of primitive man constitutes the biologic safety brake against precipitation too suddenly into the ruinous maladjustment of a too rapidly advancing civilization. 초기 사람은 관행으로 꽉 붙잡혀 있었습니다. 미개인은 관습에 진정한 노예였습니다. 그러나 새로운 사고(思考) 방식과 개량된 생활 방법을 감히 개시했던 유형에서 가끔 저 변이(變異)들이 일어났습니다. 그럼에도 원시인의 타성(惰性오래 굳어진 버릇)은, 너무 빠르게 진보하는 문명의 파괴적인 조율불량으로 너무 갑작스러운 추락을 막는 생물학적 안전 제동기를 구성합니다.

68:4.6 (767.6) But these customs are not an unmitigated evil; their evolution should continue. It is nearly fatal to the continuance of civilization to undertake their wholesale modification by radical revolution. Custom has been the thread of continuity which has held civilization together. The path of human history is strewn with the remnants of discarded customs and obsolete social practices; but no civilization has endured which abandoned its mores except for the adoption of better and more fit customs. 그러나 이 관행들은 새빨간 악이 아닙니다. 이 관행들의 진화는 계속되어야만 합니다. 과격한 혁명으로 대규모 변경 시도는 문명 존속에 거의 치명적입니다. 관행은 문명을 함께 붙들었던 일련의 끈이었습니다. 인류 역사의 경로는 폐기된 관행들과 폐물이 된 사회적 실행의 찌꺼기로 온통 뒤덮여 있습니다. 그러나 더 좋고 알맞은 관행 채택을 제외한 자신의 사회관습을 폐기한 문명은 지속되지 못했습니다.

68:4.7 (767.7) The survival of a society depends chiefly on the progressive evolution of its mores. The process of custom evolution grows out of the desire for experimentation; new ideas are put forward — competition ensues. A progressing civilization embraces the progressive idea and endures; time and circumstance finally select the fitter group for survival. But this does not mean that each separate and isolated change in the composition of human society has been for the better. No! indeed no! for there have been many, many retrogressions in the long forward struggle of Urantia civilization. 사회의 생존은 주로 그 사회관습의 진보적 진화에 달려있습니다. 관행 진화의 과정은 실험 욕구에서 발생됩니다. 새 관념들이 제시되어 경쟁이 계속됩니다. 진보하는 문명은 진보적 관념을 포함하며 지속됩니다. 시간과 환경은 결국 생존에 더 적합한 집단을 선택합니다. 그러나 이것은, 인간 사회의 조직에서 분리되고 고립된 각각의 변화가 더 좋아졌다는 의미는 아닙니다. 그렇지 않습니다! 정말로 아닙니다. 왜냐하면 지구(유란시아) 문명이 전진하는 오랜 투쟁에 여러 번 수많은 퇴보가 있었기 때문입니다.

5. Land Techniques — Maintenance Arts 토지 기법─유지 기술들

68:5.1 (768.1) Land is the stage of society; men are the actors. And man must ever adjust his performances to conform to the land situation. The evolution of the mores is always dependent on the land-man ratio. This is true notwithstanding the difficulty of its discernment. Man’s land technique, or maintenance arts, plus his standards of living, equal the sum total of the folkways, the mores. And the sum of man’s adjustment to the life demands equals his cultural civilization. 토지는 사회의 무대이며, 사람들은 배우들입니다. 그리고 사람은 자신의 행위를 토지 상황에 순응하기까지 조율해야만 합니다. 사회관습의 진화는 항상 토지-사람의 비율에 의존됩니다. 그것을 식별하기는 어렵지만 이것은 사실입니다. 사람의 토지 기법, 즉 유지 기술에 사람의 생활수준을 더하면 풍속의 총합, 즉 사회관습과 같습니다. 그리고 생활 요구에 대해 사람이 조율한 총합은 사람의 문화적 문명과 같습니다.

68:5.2 (768.2) The earliest human cultures arose along the rivers of the Eastern Hemisphere, and there were four great steps in the forward march of civilization. They were: 가장 초기의 인간 문화는 동반구(東半球)의 강들을 따라 일어났으며, 전진하는 문명의 행보에 커다란 네 단계가 있었습니다. 그것들은 다음과 같습니다.

68:5.3 (768.3) 1. The collection stage. Food coercion, hunger, led to the first form of industrial organization, the primitive food-gathering lines. Sometimes such a line of hunger march would be ten miles long as it passed over the land gleaning food. This was the primitive nomadic stage of culture and is the mode of life now followed by the African Bushmen. 채집 단계. 양식 압제(壓制힘으로 누름), 배고픔이 최초의 산업 조직 형태, 즉 원시적 양식-채집 행렬로 이끌었습니다. 때때로 그렇게 배고픈 행진 행렬은 땅에서 양식을 줍는 길이가 10마일(16km)에 이르곤 했습니다. 이것은 원시적 유목 단계의 문화였고, 현재 아프리카의 부시먼들이 따르는 삶의 형태입니다.

68:5.4 (768.4) 2. The hunting stage. The invention of weapon tools enabled man to become a hunter and thus to gain considerable freedom from food slavery. A thoughtful Andonite who had severely bruised his fist in a serious combat rediscovered the idea of using a long stick for his arm and a piece of hard flint, bound on the end with sinews, for his fist. Many tribes made independent discoveries of this sort, and these various forms of hammers represented one of the great forward steps in human civilization. Today some Australian natives have progressed little beyond this stage. 수렵 단계. 무기(武器) 도구들의 발명으로 사람은 수렵(狩獵)인이 되어서, 양식 노예상태에서 상당히 벗어나게 되었습니다. 중요한 전투에서 주먹을 심하게 다친, 주의 깊은 안돈사람이 팔 대신에 긴 막대기를 사용하고, 주먹 대신에 아주 단단한 돌조각을 그 끝에 힘줄로 묶는 생각을 재발견했습니다. 많은 부족들이 이 방법을 독자적으로 발견했고, 이 다양한 형태의 망치들은 인간 문명에서 위대한 전진 단계 중의 하나였습니다. 오늘날 오스트레일리아의 어떤 원주민들은 이 단계를 넘어 거의 진보하지 않았습니다.

68:5.5 (768.5) The blue men became expert hunters and trappers; by fencing the rivers they caught fish in great numbers, drying the surplus for winter use. Many forms of ingenious snares and traps were employed in catching game, but the more primitive races did not hunt the larger animals. 청인들은 숙련된 수렵인들과 덫 사냥꾼들이 되었습니다. 그들은 강에 담을 만들어 많은 물고기를 잡았으며, 나머지는 겨울용으로 건조시켰습니다. 여러 교묘한 형태의 올가미와 덫이 사냥감을 잡는 데 사용되었지만, 원시 종족일수록 더 큰 동물은 사냥하지 않았습니다.

68:5.6 (768.6) 3. The pastoral stage. This phase of civilization was made possible by the domestication of animals. The Arabs and the natives of Africa are among the more recent pastoral peoples. 목축 단계. 이 문명 단계는 동물들을 길들여서 가능했습니다. 아랍인과 아프리카의 원주민들은 더 최근의 목축 민족 중에 있습니다.

68:5.7 (768.7) Pastoral living afforded further relief from food slavery; man learned to live on the interest of his capital, the increase in his flocks; and this provided more leisure for culture and progress. 목축 생활로 양식 노예 상태에서 갈수록 벗어날 여유가 생겼습니다. 사람들은 자기 자본, 즉 자기 목축의 증가로 살아가기를 배웠습니다. 이것은 문화와 진보를 위해 더 많은 여가를 마련해 주었습니다.

68:5.8 (768.8) Prepastoral society was one of sex co-operation, but the spread of animal husbandry reduced women to the depths of social slavery. In earlier times it was man’s duty to secure the animal food, woman’s business to provide the vegetable edibles. Therefore, when man entered the pastoral era of his existence, woman’s dignity fell greatly. She must still toil to produce the vegetable necessities of life, whereas the man need only go to his herds to provide an abundance of animal food. Man thus became relatively independent of woman; throughout the entire pastoral age woman’s status steadily declined. By the close of this era she had become scarcely more than a human animal, consigned to work and to bear human offspring, much as the animals of the herd were expected to labor and bring forth young. The men of the pastoral ages had great love for their cattle; all the more pity they could not have developed a deeper affection for their wives. 목축 이전(以前) 사회는 남녀 협력 사회였지만, 동물 사육의 확산으로 여성들은 깊은 사회적 노예 상태로 떨어졌습니다. 초기 시대에, 남자의 의무는 동물 양식의 확보였고, 여자의 일은 식용 야채의 마련이었습니다. 그러므로 남자가 목축 생활방식의 시대로 들어갔을 때, 여자들의 존엄성은 크게 떨어졌습니다. 여자는 여전히 생활의 필수품인 야채를 생산하려고 경작해야만 했고, 반면에 남자는 풍성한 동물 양식을 마련하려고 자기 목축이 있는 곳으로 가기만 하면 되었습니다. 그렇게 남자는 여자로부터 상대적으로 독립하게 되었습니다. 목축 시대 내내, 여자의 지위는 계속 기울었습니다. 이 시대의 말미에 여자는, 마치 동물 가축 떼가 노동하고 새끼를 낳도록 되어 있는 것처럼, 일과 인간 자녀를 낳도록 맡겨져서, 거의 인간 동물 이상이 아니었습니다. 목축 시대의 남자들은 자기 가축들을 무척 사랑했습니다. 남자들은 자기 아내들에 대해 더 깊은 애정을 발전시킬 수 없었으니, 모두 더욱 딱한 일이었습니다.

68:5.9 (769.1) 4. The agricultural stage. This era was brought about by the domestication of plants, and it represents the highest type of material civilization. Both Caligastia and Adam endeavored to teach horticulture and agriculture. Adam and Eve were gardeners, not shepherds, and gardening was an advanced culture in those days. The growing of plants exerts an ennobling influence on all races of mankind. 경작 단계. 이 시대는 식물을 길들임으로 시작되었고, 이것은 물질문명의 최고 유형을 대표합니다. 칼리가스티아와 아담 둘 다 원예와 농업을 애써서 가르쳤습니다. 아담과 이브는 목양(牧羊)자가 아니라 원예(園藝)가였으며, 원예(園藝채소·과수·정원수·화훼花卉 등을 심어 가꾸는 기술)는 당시에 진보된 문화였습니다. 식물 성장은 인류의 모든 종족들을 품위 있게 하는 영향을 미칩니다.

68:5.10 (769.2) Agriculture more than quadrupled the land-man ratio of the world. It may be combined with the pastoral pursuits of the former cultural stage. When the three stages overlap, men hunt and women till the soil. 농업은 세계의 토지-인간 비율을 4배 이상이 되게 했습니다. 그것은 이전의 목축업 문화 단계와 결합될 수 있게 됩니다. 세 단계가 겹칠 때, 남자들은 사냥하고 여자들은 땅을 경작합니다.

68:5.11 (769.3) There has always been friction between the herders and the tillers of the soil. The hunter and herder were militant, warlike; the agriculturist is a more peace-loving type. Association with animals suggests struggle and force; association with plants instills patience, quiet, and peace. Agriculture and industrialism are the activities of peace. But the weakness of both, as world social activities, is that they lack excitement and adventure. 목자(牧者)들과 땅의 농부들 사이에 항상 마찰이 있었습니다. 수렵인들과 목자(牧者)들은 투쟁적, 즉 호전적이었습니다. 농업 종사자들은 평화를 더 사랑하는 유형입니다. 동물들과 친밀한 관계는 투쟁과 폭력을 암시합니다. 식물들과 친밀한 관계는 인내와 평정과 평화가 스며들게 합니다. 농업과 산업주의는 평화의 활동들입니다. 그러나 세계 사회적 활동처럼, 둘의 약점은 흥분과 모험이 없다는 것입니다.

68:5.12 (769.4) Human society has evolved from the hunting stage through that of the herders to the territorial stage of agriculture. And each stage of this progressive civilization was accompanied by less and less of nomadism; more and more man began to live at home. 인간 사회는 수렵 단계에서 목자(牧者)들의 단계를 거쳐 농업의 토지소유 단계로 진화했습니다. 그리고 이 진보하는 각 문명 단계에서 유목생활이 점점 더 줄어들수록, 사람은 점점 더 가정에서 살기 시작했습니다.

68:5.13 (769.5) And now is industry supplementing agriculture, with consequently increased urbanization and multiplication of nonagricultural groups of citizenship classes. But an industrial era cannot hope to survive if its leaders fail to recognize that even the highest social developments must ever rest upon a sound agricultural basis. 그리고 이제 산업이 농업을 보충함에 따라 도시화가 늘어났으며, 시민 계급에서 비(非)농업 집단이 증가되었습니다. 그러나 최고의 사회적 발전도 건전한 농업적 기반에 두어야만 함을 지도자들이 인정하지 못한다면, 산업 시대는 생존을 바랄 수 없습니다.

6. Evolution of Culture 문화의 진화

68:6.1 (769.6) Man is a creature of the soil, a child of nature; no matter how earnestly he may try to escape from the land, in the last reckoning he is certain to fail. “Dust you are and to dust shall you return” is literally true of all mankind. The basic struggle of man was, and is, and ever shall be, for land. The first social associations of primitive human beings were for the purpose of winning these land struggles. The land-man ratio underlies all social civilization. 사람은 흙의 창조물, 즉 자연의 자녀입니다. 사람이 아무리 열심히 땅에서 도피하려고 해도, 최종 결산에 분명히 실패합니다. “너희는 흙이니 흙으로 돌아갈지니라.”는 모든 인류에게 글자 그대로 참입니다. 토지를 위한 사람의 기본적 투쟁은 있었고, 있으며, 영원히 있을 것입니다. 원시적 인간 존재들의 최초 사회적 관계는 이 토지 투쟁들에서 승리하는 목적이었습니다. 토지-인간 비율은 모든 사회적 문명의 기초가 됩니다.

68:6.2 (769.7) Man’s intelligence, by means of the arts and sciences, increased the land yield; at the same time the natural increase in offspring was somewhat brought under control, and thus was provided the sustenance and leisure to build a cultural civilization. 사람의 지능은 기술과 과학으로 토지소산(所産)을 증대한 동시에 자녀의 자연적 증가는 어느 정도 제어(制御)되어, 문화적 문명 건설에 생계와 여가를 제공했습니다.

68:6.3 (769.8) Human society is controlled by a law which decrees that the population must vary directly in accordance with the land arts and inversely with a given standard of living. Throughout these early ages, even more than at present, the law of supply and demand as concerned men and land determined the estimated value of both. During the times of plentiful land — unoccupied territory — the need for men was great, and therefore the value of human life was much enhanced; hence the loss of life was more horrifying. During periods of land scarcity and associated overpopulation, human life became comparatively cheapened so that war, famine, and pestilence were regarded with less concern. 인간 사회는 인구가 토지 기술에 따라 정비례하고, 주어진 생활수준에 반비례하게 변화해야만 한다고 정한 법칙으로 조정됩니다. 이 초기 시대 내내, 심지어 현재 이상으로, 사람과 토지에 관한 수요공급의 법칙은 둘의 평가 가치를 결정했습니다. 풍부한 땅 – 비(非)점령 지역 –의 시대 동안, 사람들을 위한 필요가 컸으며, 따라서 인간 생명의 가치는 아주 향상되었습니다. 그러므로 생명의 손실은 더 소름끼쳤습니다. 토지 부족과 관련된 인구과잉의 기간에, 인간 생명은 비교적 경시되어, 전쟁, 기근, 및 유행병이 별로 관심 없는 일로 여겨졌습니다.

68:6.4 (770.1) When the land yield is reduced or the population is increased, the inevitable struggle is renewed; the very worst traits of human nature are brought to the surface. The improvement of the land yield, the extension of the mechanical arts, and the reduction of population all tend to foster the development of the better side of human nature. 토지소산이 줄거나 인구가 증가되면, 불가피한 투쟁이 재연되고, 인간 본성 중 가장 최악의 특성들이 표면으로 드러납니다. 토지소산의 개선과 기계적 기술들의 확장, 그리고 인구의 감소는 모두 인간 본성 중 좋은 면의 개발을 조장하기가 쉽습니다.

68:6.5 (770.2) Frontier society develops the unskilled side of humanity; the fine arts and true scientific progress, together with spiritual culture, have all thrived best in the larger centers of life when supported by an agricultural and industrial population slightly under the land-man ratio. Cities always multiply the power of their inhabitants for either good or evil. 변방 개척자 사회는 인간성 중 미숙한 면을 발달시킵니다. 영적 문화와 함께, 예술(문학·음악·연극·무용을 포함한)과 참된 과학적 진보는 토지-사람의 비율보다 약간 아래의 농업 및 산업 인구가 지원할 때, 더 큰 생활 중심지에서 모두 최상으로 번창했습니다. 도시들은 좋든 나쁘든, 거주자들의 권력을 항상 증가시킵니다.

68:6.6 (770.3) The size of the family has always been influenced by the standards of living. The higher the standard the smaller the family, up to the point of established status or gradual extinction. 생활수준이 언제나 가정의 규모에 영향을 미칩니다. 생활수준이 높을수록, 가족의 규모는, 정착 상태나 점진적 소멸의 지점까지, 작아집니다.

68:6.7 (770.4) All down through the ages the standards of living have determined the quality of a surviving population in contrast with mere quantity. Local class standards of living give origin to new social castes, new mores. When standards of living become too complicated or too highly luxurious, they speedily become suicidal. Caste is the direct result of the high social pressure of keen competition produced by dense populations. 예부터 지금까지 생활수준이 단순한 양과 대비해서, 생존하는 인구의 특질을 결정했습니다. 지역 계급의 생활수준이 새로운 사회적 특권계급, 새로운 사회관습을 낳습니다. 생활수준이 너무 복잡하거나 너무 심하게 사치스러우면, 그것들은 급속히 자멸합니다. 특권계급은 밀집 인구로 생겨 격렬히 경쟁하는 높은 사회적 압력의 직접적 결과입니다.

68:6.8 (770.5) The early races often resorted to practices designed to restrict population; all primitive tribes killed deformed and sickly children. Girl babies were frequently killed before the times of wife purchase. Children were sometimes strangled at birth, but the favorite method was exposure. The father of twins usually insisted that one be killed since multiple births were believed to be caused either by magic or by infidelity. As a rule, however, twins of the same sex were spared. While these taboos on twins were once well-nigh universal, they were never a part of the Andonite mores; these peoples always regarded twins as omens of good luck. 초기 종족들은 인구를 제한하려고 고안된 관행을 자주 사용했습니다. 모든 원시적 부족들은 불구와 허약한 아이들을 살해했습니다. 여자 아기들은 아내로 구매되기 전에 빈번히 살해되었습니다. 아이들은 때때로 출생할 때 질식사했지만 유기(遺棄내다버림)를 애용했습니다. 복식 출산은 마술이나 부정(不貞) 때문이라고 믿었기 때문에 하나는 죽여야 한다고 쌍생아의 아버지는 대개 우겼습니다. 그러나 보통 동성(同性)의 쌍둥이는 목숨을 살려주었습니다. 쌍둥이에 대한 이 금기(禁忌)는 한 때 거의 보편적이었지만, 그것들은 결코 안돈사람들의 사회관습에 포함되지 않았습니다. 안돈사람들은 언제나 쌍둥이를 행운의 징조로 여겼습니다.

68:6.9 (770.6) Many races learned the technique of abortion, and this practice became very common after the establishment of the taboo on childbirth among the unmarried. It was long the custom for a maiden to kill her offspring, but among more civilized groups these illegitimate children became the wards of the girl’s mother. Many primitive clans were virtually exterminated by the practice of both abortion and infanticide. But regardless of the dictates of the mores, very few children were ever destroyed after having once been suckled — maternal affection is too strong. 많은 종족들은 낙태(落胎) 기법을 배웠으며, 미혼자들 사이에서 분만의 금기가 확정된 후에, 이런 관행은 아주 흔하게 되었습니다. 미혼녀가 자기 자녀를 살해하는 일이 오랜 관습이었지만, 더 개화된 집단들 사이에서 이 사생아들은 그 소녀 어머니의 피보호자가 되었습니다. 많은 원시적 씨족(氏族)들은 두 가지 낙태와 유아 살해의 관행으로 사실상 몰살했습니다. 그러나 사회관습의 명령에 관계없이, 일단 젖을 먹인 후에는 아이들이 거의 살해되지 않았습니다. – 모성애가 너무 강합니다.

68:6.10 (770.7) Even in the twentieth century there persist remnants of these primitive population controls. There is a tribe in Australia whose mothers refuse to rear more than two or three children. Not long since, one cannibalistic tribe ate every fifth child born. In Madagascar some tribes still destroy all children born on certain unlucky days, resulting in the death of about twenty-five per cent of all babies. 20세기에도 이 원시적 인구 조정들의 자취가 남아있습니다. 오스트레일리아의 한 부족 어머니들은 둘 또는 셋 이상의 자녀 기르기를 거부합니다. 오래 되지 않은, 한 식인부족은 다섯째 태어나는 아이마다 먹었습니다. 마다가스카르의 어떤 부족들은 여전히 어떤 불길한 날에 태어난 아이들을 모두 죽이는데, 그 결과 모든 아기들 중 약 25%가 죽습니다.

68:6.11 (770.8) From a world standpoint, overpopulation has never been a serious problem in the past, but if war is lessened and science increasingly controls human diseases, it may become a serious problem in the near future. At such a time the great test of the wisdom of world leadership will present itself. Will Urantia rulers have the insight and courage to foster the multiplication of the average or stabilized human being instead of the extremes of the supernormal and the enormously increasing groups of the subnormal? The normal man should be fostered; he is the backbone of civilization and the source of the mutant geniuses of the race. The subnormal man should be kept under society’s control; no more should be produced than are required to administer the lower levels of industry, those tasks requiring intelligence above the animal level but making such low-grade demands as to prove veritable slavery and bondage for the higher types of mankind. 세계적 관점에서, 과잉인구는 과거에 결코 심각한 문제가 아니었지만, 전쟁이 줄고 과학이 인간의 질병이 점점 더 통제하면, 가까운 미래에 그것은 심각한 문제가 될 수도 있습니다. 그런 때, 세계 지도력의 지혜에 대한 심각한 평가가 저절로 야기될 것입니다. 지구(유란시아)의 통치자들이, 비범한 사람들과 대단히 늘어나는 저능아 집단의 극단들 대신에 보통 또는 안정된 인간의 증식을 촉진할 통찰력과 용기를 지닐 것일까? 보통 사람이 양육되어야만 합니다. 보통 사람은 문명의 동량(棟梁들보)이고, 종족 중에서 돌연변이 천재들의 근원입니다. 저능인들은 사회의 조정 아래에 있어야만 합니다. 저능인들은 낮은 산업 수준 경영에 요구되는 이상으로 출생되지 말아야 합니다. 그 업무들은 동물 수준 이상의 지능을 요구하지만 그런 낮은 등급에 이르는 것은 고등 유형의 인류를 위해 참된 노예와 굴종 상태의 입증이 요구됩니다.

68:6.12 (771.1) [Presented by a Melchizedek sometime stationed on Urantia.][언젠가 지구(유란시아)에 배치된 멜기세덱이 제시함]

위로↑

Paper 67 The Planetary Rebellion 행성의 반란

Paper 67

The Planetary Rebellion 행성의 반란

1. The Caligastia Betrayal 칼리가스티아의 배반
2. The Outbreak of Rebellion 반란의 발발(勃發)
3. The Seven Crucial Years 쓰라린 7년
4. The Caligastia One Hundred After Rebellion 반란 이후 칼리가스티아 100인
5. Immediate Results of Rebellion 즉각적 반란의 결과들
6. Van — The Steadfast 반 – 굳건한 자
7. Remote Repercussions of Sin 죄의 희미한 반향(反響)들
8. The Human Hero of the Rebellion 반란 중의 인간 영웅

67:0.1 (754.1) THE problems associated with human existence on Urantia are impossible of understanding without a knowledge of certain great epochs of the past, notably the occurrence and consequences of the planetary rebellion. Although this upheaval did not seriously interfere with the progress of organic evolution, it did markedly modify the course of social evolution and of spiritual development. The entire superphysical history of the planet was profoundly influenced by this devastating calamity. 유란시아의 인간 실존과 관련된 문제들은, 과거의 어떤 위대한 신(新)시대, 특히 행성 반란의 발생과 결과에 대한 지식 없이는 이해가 불가능합니다. 이 대격변이 유기체 진화 과정에 심각한 방해를 일으키지 않았지만, 사회적 진화와 영적 발전 과정을 현저히 변경시켰습니다. 행성의 전체 초(超)물리적 역사는 파괴적인 이 재난으로 깊이 영향을 받았습니다.

1. The Caligastia Betrayal 칼리가스티아의 배반

67:1.1 (754.2) For three hundred thousand years Caligastia had been in charge of Urantia when Satan, Lucifer’s assistant, made one of his periodic inspection calls. And when Satan arrived on the planet, his appearance in no way resembled your caricatures of his nefarious majesty. He was, and still is, a Lanonandek Son of great brilliance. “And no marvel, for Satan himself is a brilliant creature of light.” 루시퍼의 보좌관인 사탄이 정기적 점검으로 방문했을 때, 칼리가스티아는 300,000년 동안 지구(유란시아)를 책임지고 있었습니다. 그리고 사탄이 지구에 도착했을 때, 그의 모습은 너희가 풍자만화로 그린 극악한 위풍과 조금도 닮지 않았습니다. 그는 대단히 눈부신 라노난덱 아들이었고 지금도 그렇습니다. “그리고 놀라지 않을지니, 사탄 자신은 눈부신 빛의 창조물이라.”

67:1.2 (754.3) In the course of this inspection Satan informed Caligastia of Lucifer’s then proposed “Declaration of Liberty,” and as we now know, the Prince agreed to betray the planet upon the announcement of the rebellion. The loyal universe personalities look with peculiar disdain upon Prince Caligastia because of this premeditated betrayal of trust. The Creator Son voiced this contempt when he said: “You are like your leader, Lucifer, and you have sinfully perpetuated his iniquity. He was a falsifier from the beginning of his self-exaltation because he abode not in the truth.” 이 점검 과정에서 사탄은 그 때 루시퍼가 제안한 “자유 선언”을 칼리가스티아에게 통지했고, 우리가 아는대로, 왕자는 반란의 발표에 행성이 배반하기로 동의했습니다. 충성스러운 우주 고유성들은 미리 생각하고 신뢰를 배반했기 때문에 왕자 칼리가스티아를 특별히 멸시합니다. 창조자 아들은 이 경멸을 다음의 말로 표현하셨습니다. “너는 네 지도자 루시퍼와 같으며, 그의 사악을 죄스럽게 지속하였느니라. 그는 진리에 거하지 않았기 때문에 자아-고취의 시작부터 거짓말쟁이였도다.”

67:1.3 (754.4) In all the administrative work of a local universe no high trust is deemed more sacred than that reposed in a Planetary Prince who assumes responsibility for the welfare and guidance of the evolving mortals on a newly inhabited world. And of all forms of evil, none are more destructive of personality status than betrayal of trust and disloyalty to one’s confiding friends. In committing this deliberate sin, Caligastia so completely distorted his personality that his mind has never since been able fully to regain its equilibrium. 지역우주의 모든 경영 사무에서, 새로운 거주 세계에서 진화하는 필사자들의 복지와 안내를 책임진 행성왕자를 신뢰하는 것보다 더 신성하게 여기는 높은 신뢰는 없습니다. 그리고 악(惡)의 모든 형태 중에서 자기를 믿는 친구에 대한 신뢰의 배반과 불충(不忠)이 고유성 지위를 완전히 파괴합니다. 칼리가스티아는 의도적인 이 죄를 저질러 자신의 고유성을 그토록 철저히 왜곡했기 때문에 그의 마음은 그 이후 결코 평정을 충분히 되찾을 수 없었습니다.

67:1.4 (754.5) There are many ways of looking at sin, but from the universe philosophic viewpoint sin is the attitude of a personality who is knowingly resisting cosmic reality. Error might be regarded as a misconception or distortion of reality. Evil is a partial realization of, or maladjustment to, universe realities. But sin is a purposeful resistance to divine reality — a conscious choosing to oppose spiritual progress — while iniquity consists in an open and persistent defiance of recognized reality and signifies such a degree of personality disintegration as to border on cosmic insanity. 죄를 바라보는 여러 방법이 있지만, 우주 철학적 관점에서, 죄(罪)는 질서우주 실체를 고의로 저항하는 고유성의 태도입니다. 실수는 실체의 오해나 왜곡으로 간주할 수 있습니다. 악은 우주 실체들에 대해 부분적으로 실상을 이해하거나 불완전한 적응입니다. 그러나 죄는 신적 실체에 대한 고의적 저항 – 영적 진보를 반대하는 의식적 선택 –인 반면 사악은 인정된 실체를 공개적으로 집요하게 반항하는 것이며, 질서우주 광기(狂氣)에 근접함에 따라 그렇게 고유성이 분열되는 정도를 뜻합니다.

67:1.5 (755.1) Error suggests lack of intellectual keenness; evil, deficiency of wisdom; sin, abject spiritual poverty; but iniquity is indicative of vanishing personality control. 실수는 지적 민감성의 부족을, 악은 지혜의 결핍을, 죄는 절망적인 영적 빈곤을 암시하지만, 사악은 고유성 조정이 소멸되고 있음을 나타냅니다.

67:1.6 (755.2) And when sin has so many times been chosen and so often been repeated, it may become habitual. Habitual sinners can easily become iniquitous, become wholehearted rebels against the universe and all of its divine realities. While all manner of sins may be forgiven, we doubt whether the established iniquiter would ever sincerely experience sorrow for his misdeeds or accept forgiveness for his sins. 죄를 그렇게 많이 선택하고 그렇게 자주 반복하면, 습관이 될 수 있습니다. 습관적 죄인은 쉽게 사악하게 될 수 있으며, 우주와 그 모든 신적 실체들을 거슬러 전심으로 반역자가 됩니다. 모든 형태의 죄들은 용서받을 수 있는 반면에 만성(慢性)적 사악자가 언젠가 진정으로 자신의 악행들을 슬피 후회하는 체험을 하거나, 자기 죄들에 대한 용서를 받아들일지, 우리는 미심쩍게 여깁니다.

2. The Outbreak of Rebellion 반란의 발발(勃發)

67:2.1 (755.3) Shortly after Satan’s inspection and when the planetary administration was on the eve of the realization of great things on Urantia, one day, midwinter of the northern continents, Caligastia held a prolonged conference with his associate, Daligastia, after which the latter called the ten councils of Urantia in session extraordinary. This assembly was opened with the statement that Prince Caligastia was about to proclaim himself absolute sovereign of Urantia and demanded that all administrative groups abdicate by resigning all of their functions and powers into the hands of Daligastia as trustee, pending the reorganization of the planetary government and the subsequent redistribution of these offices of administrative authority. 사탄의 점검 직후, 행성 행정부가 지구(유란시아)에서 큰일들을 실현하기 직전, 북부 대륙들이 한겨울을 맞고 있는 어느 날, 칼리가스티아는 그의 동료 달리가스티아와 오랜 회담을 했으며, 그 후 달리가스티아는 지구(유란시아)의 10개 협의회들을 비상 회기(會期)로 소집했습니다. 이 의회는 칼리가스티아 왕자가 자신을 지구(유란시아)의 절대적 주권자로 선포하리라는 성명서로 시작했으며, 행성 정부의 재구성과 행정 권한의 이러한 직무들을 나중에 재배치할 때까지, 모든 행정 집단들은 모든 기능들과 권세들을 사임하고, 수탁자인 달리가스티아에게 양도하도록 요구했습니다.

67:2.2 (755.4) The presentation of this astounding demand was followed by the masterly appeal of Van, chairman of the supreme council of co-ordination. This distinguished administrator and able jurist branded the proposed course of Caligastia as an act bordering on planetary rebellion and appealed to his conferees to abstain from all participation until an appeal could be taken to Lucifer, the System Sovereign of Satania; and he won the support of the entire staff. Accordingly, appeal was taken to Jerusem, and forthwith came back the orders designating Caligastia as supreme sovereign on Urantia and commanding absolute and unquestioning allegiance to his mandates. And it was in reply to this amazing message that the noble Van made his memorable address of seven hours’ length in which he formally drew his indictment of Daligastia, Caligastia, and Lucifer as standing in contempt of the sovereignty of the universe of Nebadon; and he appealed to the Most Highs of Edentia for support and confirmation. 이 충격적 요구가 발표된 후 최극 통합 심의회 의장 반의 거장다운 호소가 이어졌습니다. 탁월한 행정가이자 유능한 이 법학자는 칼리가스티아가 제안한 과정을 행성 반란에 가까운 행위라고 낙인을 찍었으며, 사타니아의 체계 주권자 루시퍼에게 상소(上訴)할 때까지 어떤 일에도 참여하지 말라고 회의 출석자들에게 호소했습니다. 그는 참모진 전체의 지지를 얻었습니다. 그래서, 예루셈에 상소되자 칼리가스티아를 지구(유란시아)의 최극 주권자로 임명하며 그의 지시에 절대적으로 무조건 충성하라는 명령이 즉시 하달되었습니다. 그러자 이 어처구니없는 메시지에 답하면서, 고결한 반은 7시간에 걸쳐 잊지 못할 연설을 하면서, 그는 달리가스티아, 칼리가스티아 및 루시퍼가 네바돈 우주의 주권을 멸시하고 있다고 정식으로 기소(고발)했습니다. 그리고 그는 에덴시아에 있는 지고자들의 지지와 확인에 호소했습니다.

67:2.3 (755.5) Meantime the system circuits had been severed; Urantia was isolated. Every group of celestial life on the planet found itself suddenly and without warning isolated, utterly cut off from all outside counsel and advice. 그 동안 체계 회로들은 단절되었습니다. 지구(유란시아)는 고립되었습니다. 행성에 있는 천상(天上)의 생명 집단마다, 갑자기 아무 경고도 없이 고립되어, 외부의 모든 충고와 조언이 철저히 차단되었음을 발견했습니다.

67:2.4 (755.6) Daligastia formally proclaimed Caligastia “God of Urantia and supreme over all.” With this proclamation before them, the issues were clearly drawn; and each group drew off by itself and began deliberations, discussions destined eventually to determine the fate of every superhuman personality on the planet. 달리가스티아는 칼리가스티아가 “지구(유란시아)의 하나님이며 만유 위에 최극.”이라고 공적으로 선포했습니다. 그들에게 이렇게 선포되자, 논쟁들이 분명하게 제기되었으며, 각 집단들은 자체마다 물러나 토론을 시작했으며, 토론들은 행성에 있는 모든 초인간적 고유성의 운명을 결국 결정하게 되었습니다.

67:2.5 (755.7) Seraphim and cherubim and other celestial beings were involved in the decisions of this bitter struggle, this long and sinful conflict. Many superhuman groups that chanced to be on Urantia at the time of its isolation were detained here and, like the seraphim and their associates, were compelled to choose between sin and righteousness — between the ways of Lucifer and the will of the unseen Father. 세라핌들과 케루빔들 그리고 다른 천상의 존재들이 이 격렬한 투쟁, 길고 죄로 가득한 분쟁의 결정에 말려들었습니다. 지구(유란시아)가 고립된 당시에 우연히 그곳에 있었던 많은 초인간 집단들이 이곳에 억류되었고, 세라핌들과 그 동료들처럼, 죄(罪)와 공의 사이 – 루시퍼의 길들과 보이지 않는 아버지의 뜻 사이에서 – 선택하도록 강요되었습니다.

67:2.6 (756.1) For more than seven years this struggle continued. Not until every personality concerned had made a final decision, would or did the authorities of Edentia interfere or intervene. Not until then did Van and his loyal associates receive vindication and release from their prolonged anxiety and intolerable suspense. 이 투쟁은 7년 이상 계속되었습니다. 고유성들마다 최종적 결정을 내릴 때까지, 에덴시아의 권위자들은 간섭이나 개입하지 않았고 그렇게 했습니다. 그 때까지 반과 그의 충성스러운 동료들은 변호(정당화의 입증)를 받지도 못했고, 오랜 걱정과 견딜 수 없는 불안에서 벗어나지 못했습니다.

3. The Seven Crucial Years 쓰라린 7년

67:3.1 (756.2) The outbreak of rebellion on Jerusem, the capital of Satania, was broadcast by the Melchizedek council. The emergency Melchizedeks were immediately dispatched to Jerusem, and Gabriel volunteered to act as the representative of the Creator Son, whose authority had been challenged. With this broadcast of the fact of rebellion in Satania the system was isolated, quarantined, from her sister systems. There was “war in heaven,” the headquarters of Satania, and it spread to every planet in the local system. 멜기세덱 의회는 사타니아의 수도 예루셈에서 반란이 발발했음을 방송했습니다. 비상시에 활동하는 멜기세덱들이 즉시 예루셈에 급파되었고, 가브리엘은 권위에 도전을 받은 창조자 아들의 대표로 행동하겠다고 자원했습니다. 사타니아에서 일어난 반란의 사실이 방송되면서, 그 체계는 고립되었고 그의 자매 체계들로부터 격리되었습니다. 사타니아의 본부에서 “하늘의 전쟁”이 있었고, 그 지역체계의 모든 행성에 퍼졌습니다.

67:3.2 (756.3) On Urantia forty members of the corporeal staff of one hundred (including Van) refused to join the insurrection. Many of the staff’s human assistants (modified and otherwise) were also brave and noble defenders of Michael and his universe government. There was a terrible loss of personalities among seraphim and cherubim. Almost one half of the administrator and transition seraphim assigned to the planet joined their leader and Daligastia in support of the cause of Lucifer. Forty thousand one hundred and nineteen of the primary midway creatures joined hands with Caligastia, but the remainder of these beings remained true to their trust. 지구(유란시아)에서는, 100명의 육체를 지닌 참모진 중 반을 포함한 40명은 반란에 가담하기를 거절했습니다. (변형되어 다른 상태로 있는) 참모진의 인간 보좌관들 대부분 역시 미가엘과 그의 우주 정부의 용감하고 고결한 수호자들이었습니다. 세라핌천사들과 케루빔들 중에서 고유성들이 굉장히 손실되었습니다. 행성에 배정된 행정자와 과도기 세라핌천사들 중 거의 절반(半)이 루시퍼의 주장에 동조하여 그들의 리더와 달리가스티아에게 합병했습니다. 1차 중도 창조물들 중에서 40,119명이 칼리가스티아와 손을 잡았지만, 이 존재들 중 나머지는 자신이 맡은 책임에 충실하게 남았습니다.

67:3.3 (756.4) The traitorous Prince marshaled the disloyal midway creatures and other groups of rebel personalities and organized them to execute his bidding, while Van assembled the loyal midwayers and other faithful groups and began the great battle for the salvation of the planetary staff and other marooned celestial personalities. 반역한 왕자는 불충한 중도 창조물들과 반역한 다른 고유성 무리들을 집결시켜, 자기 명령을 수행하도록 그들을 조직한 반면 반은 충성된 중도자들과 신실한 다른 무리들을 모아, 행성 참모진 및 고립된 다른 천상의 고유성들을 구원하기 위하여 큰 전투를 개시했습니다.

67:3.4 (756.5) During the times of this struggle the loyalists dwelt in an unwalled and poorly protected settlement a few miles to the east of Dalamatia, but their dwellings were guarded day and night by the alert and ever-watchful loyal midway creatures, and they had possession of the priceless tree of life. 이 투쟁의 시기에, 충신들은 달라마시아 동쪽으로 몇 킬로미터 떨어져, 담이 없이 거의 보호되지 못한 촌락(村落)에 거주했지만, 빈틈없이 항상 파수하는 충성된 중도 창조물들이 그들의 거주지를 밤낮으로 보호했으며, 그들은 대단히 귀중한 생명나무를 소유하고 있었습니다.

67:3.5 (756.6) Upon the outbreak of rebellion, loyal cherubim and seraphim, with the aid of three faithful midwayers, assumed the custody of the tree of life and permitted only the forty loyalists of the staff and their associated modified mortals to partake of the fruit and leaves of this energy plant. There were fifty-six of these modified Andonite associates of the staff, sixteen of the Andonite attendants of the disloyal staff refusing to go into rebellion with their masters. 반란이 발발하자 충성된 케루빔들과 세라핌천사들은 3명의 신실한 중도자들의 도움으로 생명나무의 관리를 맡았으며, 오직 40명의 충신 참모진들과 그들의 동료인 변환된 필사자들만 이 에너지 식물의 열매와 잎을 먹도록 허락했습니다. 참모진의 변형된 이 안돈-사람 동료들은 56명이었으며, 불충한 참모진의 안돈-사람 수행원 중 16명은 자기 주인들을 따라 반란에 가담하기를 거절했습니다.

67:3.6 (756.7) Throughout the seven crucial years of the Caligastia rebellion, Van was wholly devoted to the work of ministry to his loyal army of men, midwayers, and angels. The spiritual insight and moral steadfastness which enabled Van to maintain such an unshakable attitude of loyalty to the universe government was the product of clear thinking, wise reasoning, logical judgment, sincere motivation, unselfish purpose, intelligent loyalty, experiential memory, disciplined character, and the unquestioning dedication of his personality to the doing of the will of the Father in Paradise. 칼리가스티아가 반란을 일으킨 쓰라린 7년 내내, 반은 사람들과 중도자들 그리고 천사들로 구성된 충성스러운 자기 군대를 돌보는 일에 온전히 헌신했습니다. 반이 흔들림 없이 우주 정부에 그렇게 충성하는 태도를 유지할 수 있게 한 영적 통찰력과 도덕적 확고함은 명확한 사고, 현명한 추론, 논리적 판단, 진지한 동기, 이타적인 목적, 지능적 충성, 체험적 기억, 훈련된 성품, 의심 없이 천국에 계신 아버지의 뜻을 행하려는 헌신된 그의 고유성의 산물이었습니다.

67:3.7 (756.8) This seven years of waiting was a time of heart searching and soul discipline. Such crises in the affairs of a universe demonstrate the tremendous influence of mind as a factor in spiritual choosing. Education, training, and experience are factors in most of the vital decisions of all evolutionary moral creatures. But it is entirely possible for the indwelling spirit to make direct contact with the decision-determining powers of the human personality so as to empower the fully consecrated will of the creature to perform amazing acts of loyal devotion to the will and the way of the Father in Paradise. And this is just what occurred in the experience of Amadon, the modified human associate of Van. 기다리며 보낸 이 7년은 심정을 살피고 혼을 훈련하는 시간이었습니다. 우주 사무에서 그런 위기들은, 영적 선택의 요소로써 마음이 지닌 지대한 영향력을 보여줍니다. 교육, 훈련 및 체험은 진화하는 모든 도덕적 창조물들이 생사를 결정하는 대부분의 요소들입니다. 그러나 내주하는 영이 인간의 고유성이 지닌 결심-결정의 권능과 직접 접촉하여 천국에 계신 아버지의 뜻과 길에 충성스럽게 헌신하는 놀라운 행위를 수행하도록 온전히 바쳐진 창조물의 의지에게 권능을 주는 것은 전적으로 가능합니다. 그리고 그것이 바로 반의 변형된 인간 동료, 아마돈의 체험에서 일어났습니다.

67:3.8 (757.1) Amadon is the outstanding human hero of the Lucifer rebellion. This male descendant of Andon and Fonta was one of the one hundred who contributed life plasm to the Prince’s staff, and ever since that event he had been attached to Van as his associate and human assistant. Amadon elected to stand with his chief throughout the long and trying struggle. And it was an inspiring sight to behold this child of the evolutionary races standing unmoved by the sophistries of Daligastia while throughout the seven-year struggle he and his loyal associates resisted with unyielding fortitude all of the deceptive teachings of the brilliant Caligastia. 아마돈은 루시퍼 반란에서 특출한 인간 영웅입니다. 이 안돈과 폰타의 남성 후예는 왕자의 참모진에게 생명 원형질을 기부한 100명 중의 하나였으며, 그 사건 이후 늘 반의 동료이며 인간 수행원으로 그와 함께 했습니다. 아마돈은 길고 괴로운 투쟁 내내 자기 우두머리에게 찬성하기로 선택했습니다. 그리고 7년 내내 아마돈과 그의 충성스러운 동료들이 찬란한 칼리가스티아의 현혹시키는 모든 가르침에 굽히지 않고 결연히 저항하는 동안, 진화 종족들의 이 아이가 달리가스티아의 궤변들에 동요하지 않고 버티는 모습은 가슴을 뛰게 하는 광경이었습니다.

67:3.9 (757.2) Caligastia, with a maximum of intelligence and a vast experience in universe affairs, went astray — embraced sin. Amadon, with a minimum of intelligence and utterly devoid of universe experience, remained steadfast in the service of the universe and in loyalty to his associate. Van utilized both mind and spirit in a magnificent and effective combination of intellectual determination and spiritual insight, thereby achieving an experiential level of personality realization of the highest attainable order. Mind and spirit, when fully united, are potential for the creation of superhuman values, even morontia realities. 최대의 지능과 우주 사무의 광대한 체험을 지닌 칼리가스티아는 타락하였고 – 죄를 품었습니다. 최소의 지능과 우주 체험이 전혀 없는 아마돈은, 그 우주에 대한 봉사와 자기 동료에 대한 충성을 굳건히 유지했습니다. 반은 지적 결단과 영적 통찰력을 훌륭하게 효과적으로 결합한 두 가지 마음과 영을 이용해서 체험적 고유성이 실현되는 수준으로 도달할 수 있는 가장 높은 계층을 성취했습니다. 마음과 영이 충분히 연합되면, 초인간적 가치들, 심지어 모론시아 실체들을 창조할 잠재성이 됩니다.

67:3.10 (757.3) There is no end to the recital of the stirring events of these tragic days. But at last the final decision of the last personality was made, and then, but only then, did a Most High of Edentia arrive with the emergency Melchizedeks to seize authority on Urantia. The Caligastia panoramic reign-records on Jerusem were obliterated, and the probationary era of planetary rehabilitation was inaugurated. 이 비극적 시절의 소란스러운 사건들을 말하자면 끝이 없습니다. 그러나 마침내 마지막 고유성의 최종적 결정이 내려진 그 후에서야, 지구(유란시아)에서 권한을 몰수하려고 에덴시아의 지고자가 비상시에 활동하는 멜기세덱들과 함께 도착했습니다. 예루셈에서 연속적인 칼리가스티아 통치-기록들이 삭제되었고, 행성 회복의 수습 시대가 시작되었습니다.

4. The Caligastia One Hundred After Rebellion 반란 이후 칼리가스티아 100인

67:4.1 (757.4) When the final roll was called, the corporeal members of the Prince’s staff were found to have aligned themselves as follows: Van and his entire court of co-ordination had remained loyal. Ang and three members of the food council had survived. The board of animal husbandry were all swept into rebellion as were all of the animal-conquest advisers. Fad and five members of the educational faculty were saved. Nod and all of the commission on industry and trade joined Caligastia. Hap and the entire college of revealed religion remained loyal with Van and his noble band. Lut and the whole board of health were lost. The council of art and science remained loyal in its entirety, but Tut and the commission on tribal government all went astray. Thus were forty out of the one hundred saved, later to be transferred to Jerusem, where they resumed their Paradise journey. 마지막 점호(點呼)시 왕자의 육체를 지닌 참모진 회원들은 다음과 같은 태도를 취했음이 드러났습니다. 반과 그와 통합한 법정 전체는 충성을 유지했습니다. 앙과 식량 위원회 중 3회원이 살아남았습니다. 동물 사육 위원회는 모두 반란에 휩쓸렸고 동물-정복 고문들 전원도 마찬가지였습니다. 팟과 교육 교수진 중 5회원이 구제되었습니다. 놋과 산업 및 무역 위원회 전체는 칼리가스티아와 합세했습니다. 합과 계시 종교의 전체 학부는 반과 그의 고귀한 일행들과 함께 충성을 유지했습니다. 룻과 건강 위원회 전부 타락했습니다. 예술과 과학 위원회는 전부 충성을 유지했지만, 툿과 부족 정부 위원회 전체는 타락했습니다. 이렇게 100명 중 40명이 구원되었고, 나중에 예루셈으로 옮겨졌으며, 거기에서 그들은 천국 여행을 다시 계속했습니다.

67:4.2 (757.5) The sixty members of the planetary staff who went into rebellion chose Nod as their leader. They worked wholeheartedly for the rebel Prince but soon discovered that they were deprived of the sustenance of the system life circuits. They awakened to the fact that they had been degraded to the status of mortal beings. They were indeed superhuman but, at the same time, material and mortal. In an effort to increase their numbers, Daligastia ordered immediate resort to sexual reproduction, knowing full well that the original sixty and their forty-four modified Andonite associates were doomed to suffer extinction by death, sooner or later. After the fall of Dalamatia the disloyal staff migrated to the north and the east. Their descendants were long known as the Nodites, and their dwelling place as “the land of Nod.” 행성 참모진 중 반역에 가담한 60명은 놋을 자신들의 지도자로 선택했습니다. 그들은 반역한 왕자를 위하여 전심으로 일했지만, 체계 생명 회로의 생명 양식을 빼앗겼음을 곧 발견했습니다. 그들은 자신들이 필사 존재의 지위로 강등(降等)되었다는 사실을 자각했습니다. 그들은 정말 초인간이었지만, 동시에 물질 필사자였습니다. 그들의 숫자를 늘리려고, 달리가스티아는 즉시 성(性)적 번식을 사용하라고 명령했는데, 기원적인 60명과 변형된 44명의 안돈-사람 동료들이 죽음으로 곧 소멸을 겪을 운명인 것을 잘 알았기 때문이었습니다. 달라마시아의 멸망 후 불충한 참모진들은 북쪽과 동쪽으로 이주했습니다. 그들의 후손들은 오랫동안 놋사람으로, 그들이 거주하던 장소는 “놋의 땅”으로 알려졌습니다.

67:4.3 (758.1) The presence of these extraordinary supermen and superwomen, stranded by rebellion and presently mating with the sons and daughters of earth, easily gave origin to those traditional stories of the gods coming down to mate with mortals. And thus originated the thousand and one legends of a mythical nature, but founded on the facts of the postrebellion days, which later found a place in the folk tales and traditions of the various peoples whose ancestors had participated in these contacts with the Nodites and their descendants. 반란으로 궁지에 몰려 곧 땅의 아들들 및 딸들과 짝을 지었던 이 비범한 초인간 남녀들의 존재는, 필사자들과 짝을 지으려고 하나님들이 내려왔다는 그런 전승(傳承) 이야기들을 쉽게 기원시켰습니다. 그렇게 신화적(神話的) 성질의 수많은 전설들이 생겼지만, 반란 이후 시절의 사실들에 근거했으며, 나중에 그것들은 자기 조상들이 놋사람들 및 그 후손들과 이런 접촉에 참여했다는 여러 민족들의 민간설화와 전승들에 자리 잡게 되었습니다.

67:4.4 (758.2) The staff rebels, deprived of spiritual sustenance, eventually died a natural death. And much of the subsequent idolatry of the human races grew out of the desire to perpetuate the memory of these highly honored beings of the days of Caligastia. 반역한 참모진들은, 영적 양식을 빼앗긴 채, 결국 자연사로 죽었습니다. 그리고 나중에 인류의 우상 숭배의 대부분은 칼리가스티아 시절에 높이 존경을 받았던 이 존재들에 대한 기억을 지속하려는 열망에서 발생되었습니다.

67:4.5 (758.3) When the staff of one hundred came to Urantia, they were temporarily detached from their Thought Adjusters. Immediately upon the arrival of the Melchizedek receivers the loyal personalities (except Van) were returned to Jerusem and were reunited with their waiting Adjusters. We know not the fate of the sixty staff rebels; their Adjusters still tarry on Jerusem. Matters will undoubtedly rest as they now are until the entire Lucifer rebellion is finally adjudicated and the fate of all participants decreed. 100명의 참모진들이 지구(유란시아)에 왔을 때, 그들은 임시로 생각 조율자들과 분리되었습니다. 멜기세덱 접수자들이 도착하고 즉시, 충성된 그 고유성들(반을 제외한)은 예루셈으로 돌아갔고, 기다리고 있던 자신들의 조율자들과 재(再)연합했습니다. 우리는 반역한 60 참모진의 운명을 알지 못합니다. 그들의 조율자들은 아직 예루셈에 머물러 있습니다. 루시퍼의 반란 전체가 최종 판결을 받고 모든 가담자들의 운명이 정해질 때까지, 의심할 여지없이 문제는 지금 그대로 남아있을 것입니다.

67:4.6 (758.4) It was very difficult for such beings as angels and midwayers to conceive of brilliant and trusted rulers like Caligastia and Daligastia going astray — committing traitorous sin. Those beings who fell into sin — they did not deliberately or premeditatedly enter upon rebellion — were misled by their superiors, deceived by their trusted leaders. It was likewise easy to win the support of the primitive-minded evolutionary mortals.천사들 및 중도자들과 같은 그런 존재들은, 칼리가스티아 및 달리가스티아 같은 찬란하며 신뢰받는 통치자들이 타락 – 반역죄를 범한다 –는 것을 이해하기는 매우 어렵습니다. 죄에 빠진 그 존재들 – 그들은 고의로 또는 계획적으로 반역에 가담하지는 않았습니다. -은 신임했던 지도자들에게 속았던, 자기 상관들에 의해서 잘못 이끌렸습니다. 마찬가지로, 원시적 마음을 소유한 진화 필사자들의 지지를 획득하는 것은 쉬운 일이었습니다.

67:4.7 (758.5) The vast majority of all human and superhuman beings who were victims of the Lucifer rebellion on Jerusem and the various misled planets have long since heartily repented of their folly; and we truly believe that all such sincere penitents will in some manner be rehabilitated and restored to some phase of universe service when the Ancients of Days finally complete the adjudication of the affairs of the Satania rebellion, which they have so recently begun. 예루셈과 잘못 인도된 여러 행성들에서 루시퍼 반란의 희생자가 된 모든 인간들과 초인간 존재들의 거의 대다수는 오랫동안 진심으로 자신들의 어리석음을 회개하고 있습니다. 옛적으로 늘 계신 이가 아주 최근에 시작한 사타니아 반란 사무에 대한 판결을 최종으로 마치게 되면, 그렇게 진지한 모든 참회자들은 어떤 방법으로 회복되고 우주 봉사의 어떤 단계로 복귀될 것입니다.

5. Immediate Results of Rebellion 즉각적 반란의 결과들

67:5.1 (758.6) Great confusion reigned in Dalamatia and thereabout for almost fifty years after the instigation of rebellion. The complete and radical reorganization of the whole world was attempted; revolution displaced evolution as the policy of cultural advancement and racial improvement. Among the superior and partially trained sojourners in and near Dalamatia there appeared a sudden advancement in cultural status, but when these new and radical methods were attempted on the outlying peoples, indescribable confusion and racial pandemonium was the immediate result. Liberty was quickly translated into license by the half-evolved primitive men of those days. 반란의 선동 이후, 큰 혼란이 거의 50년 동안 달라마시아에 널리 퍼졌습니다. 완전히 근본적인 재(再)조직이 전체 세계에 시도되었습니다. 문화적 진보와 종족 개선 정책으로서 혁명이 진화 대신 들어섰습니다. 달라마시아와 인근의 우수하며 부분적으로 훈련된 체류자들 사이에, 문화적 상태의 갑작스러운 진보가 나타났지만, 새롭고 급진적인 이 방법들을 외곽의 민족들에게 시도했을 때, 말할 수 없는 혼란과 인종적 대혼란이 즉각적 결과였습니다. 당시 덜 진화된 원시인들은 빠르게 자유를 방종으로 변질시켰습니다.

67:5.2 (758.7) Very soon after the rebellion the entire staff of sedition were engaged in energetic defense of the city against the hordes of semisavages who besieged its walls as a result of the doctrines of liberty which had been prematurely taught them. And years before the beautiful headquarters went down beneath the southern waves, the misled and mistaught tribes of the Dalamatia hinterland had already swept down in semisavage assault on the splendid city, driving the secession staff and their associates northward. 반란 바로 직후, 선동했던 참모진 전체는 반(半)야만인 무리들에 대항해서 강력하게 그 도시 방어에 참여했는데, 그 야만인들은 너무 서둘러 배운 자유 신조의 결과로 그 도시의 벽을 포위 공격했습니다. 그리고 아름다운 본부가 남부의 물결 밑에 가라앉기 수년 전, 잘못 인도되어 잘못 가르쳐진 달라마시아의 시골 부족들은 화려한 그 도시에 반(半)야만적인 공격을 벌써 감행하여, 탈퇴한 참모진과 그 동료들을 북쪽으로 몰아냈습니다.

67:5.3 (759.1) The Caligastia scheme for the immediate reconstruction of human society in accordance with his ideas of individual freedom and group liberties, proved a swift and more or less complete failure. Society quickly sank back to its old biologic level, and the forward struggle began all over, starting not very far in advance of where it was at the beginning of the Caligastia regime, this upheaval having left the world in confusion worse confounded. 개인적 자유와 집단적 해방을 위한 칼리가스티아의 관념에 따라 인간 사회를 즉시 재건하려던 그의 계획은 신속하게 거의 완전한 실패로 증명되었습니다. 사회는 그 옛날 생물학적 수준으로 재빨리 주저앉았고 급진적 투쟁이 전면적으로 시작되었으며, 칼리가스티아의 통치가 시작되었던 그 자리 앞에서 아주 멀지 않은데서 시작하여, 이 격변은 세상을 더 심각한 혼란으로 혼돈스럽게 되었습니다.

67:5.4 (759.2) One hundred and sixty-two years after the rebellion a tidal wave swept up over Dalamatia, and the planetary headquarters sank beneath the waters of the sea, and this land did not again emerge until almost every vestige of the noble culture of those splendid ages had been obliterated. 반란 후 162년이 지나자 해일(海溢)이 달라마시아를 휩쓸었고, 행성 본부는 바닷물 밑으로 가라앉았으며, 그 화려한 시대에 있었던 고귀한 문화의 거의 모든 흔적이 사라질 때까지 이 땅은 다시 솟아오르지 않았습니다.

67:5.5 (759.3) When the first capital of the world was engulfed, it harbored only the lowest types of the Sangik races of Urantia, renegades who had already converted the Father’s temple into a shrine dedicated to Nog, the false god of light and fire. 세계 최초의 수도가 물밑에 가라앉을 때, 그곳은 지구(유란시아)의 산긱 종족에서 단지 가장 낮은 유형들, 이미 아버지의 성전을, 빛과 불의 거짓 하나님, 녹에게 바치는 사당(祠堂)으로 개조했었던, 배교자들의 소굴이었습니다.

6. Van — The Steadfast 반 – 굳건한 자

67:6.1 (759.4) The followers of Van early withdrew to the highlands west of India, where they were exempt from attacks by the confused races of the lowlands, and from which place of retirement they planned for the rehabilitation of the world as their early Badonite predecessors had once all unwittingly worked for the welfare of mankind just before the days of the birth of the Sangik tribes. 반의 추종자들은 일찍부터 인도 서부의 고지대로 물러나, 저지대 혼잡한 종족들의 공격을 피했습니다. 산긱 부족의 탄생 시대 직전에 초기 바도난-사람 선조들이 한 때 부지중에 인류의 복지를 위해 모두 일했듯이, 반의 추종자들은 은거(隱居)처에서 세계 회복을 계획했습니다.

67:6.2 (759.5) Before the arrival of the Melchizedek receivers, Van placed the administration of human affairs in the hands of ten commissions of four each, groups identical with those of the Prince’s regime. The senior resident Life Carriers assumed temporary leadership of this council of forty, which functioned throughout the seven years of waiting. Similar groups of Amadonites assumed these responsibilities when the thirty-nine loyal staff members returned to Jerusem. 멜기세덱 수령자(受領者)들의 도착 전, 반은 인간 업무 경영을 각각 4명으로 구성된 10개의 위원회에 맡겼으며, 그 그룹들은 왕자의 통치 당시와 동일했습니다. 선임 거주 생명운반자들이 이 40인 의원회의 임시 지도부를 맡았으며, 대기 상태로 7년 동안 활동했습니다. 39명의 충성된 참모진 요원들이 예루셈으로 돌아갔을 때, 비슷한 그룹의 아마돈-사람들이 이 책임을 맡았습니다.

67:6.3 (759.6) These Amadonites were derived from the group of 144 loyal Andonites to which Amadon belonged, and who have become known by his name. This group comprised thirty-nine men and one hundred and five women. Fifty-six of this number were of immortality status, and all (except Amadon) were translated along with the loyal members of the staff. The remainder of this noble band continued on earth to the end of their mortal days under the leadership of Van and Amadon. They were the biologic leaven which multiplied and continued to furnish leadership for the world down through the long dark ages of the postrebellion era. 이 아마돈-사람들은 아마돈이 속한 144명의 충성된 안돈-사람들 그룹에서 유래되어, 그의 이름으로 알려지게 되었습니다. 이 그룹은 남성 39명과 여성 105명으로 구성되었습니다. 이 중에서 56명은 불사(不死)의 상태였고, 그들은 모두 (아마돈을 제외한) 충성된 참모진 요원들을 따라 산 채로 승천했습니다. 고귀한 이 집단 중에서 나머지는 반과 아마돈의 지도 아래에서 그들의 필사 수명이 끝날 때까지 지구에 계속 있었습니다. 그들은 증식하는 생물학적 효소(酵素감화의 원동력)였으며, 반란 이후 시대 긴 암흑기 내내 세계를 위해 지도력을 계속 공급했습니다.

67:6.4 (759.7) Van was left on Urantia until the time of Adam, remaining as titular head of all superhuman personalities functioning on the planet. He and Amadon were sustained by the technique of the tree of life in conjunction with the specialized life ministry of the Melchizedeks for over one hundred and fifty thousand years. 반은 아담 시절까지 지구(유란시아)에 남아 있었고, 행성에서 활동하는 초인간적 고유성들 전체의 명예 대표로 있었습니다. 그와 아마돈은 멜기세덱들의 특화된 생명 사역과 관련된 생명나무 기법으로 150,000년 이상 생명을 유지했습니다.

67:6.5 (759.8) The affairs of Urantia were for a long time administered by a council of planetary receivers, twelve Melchizedeks, confirmed by the mandate of the senior constellation ruler, the Most High Father of Norlatiadek. Associated with the Melchizedek receivers was an advisory council consisting of: one of the loyal aids of the fallen Prince, the two resident Life Carriers, a Trinitized Son in apprenticeship training, a volunteer Teacher Son, a Brilliant Evening Star of Avalon (periodically), the chiefs of seraphim and cherubim, advisers from two neighboring planets, the director general of subordinate angelic life, and Van, the commander in chief of the midway creatures. And thus was Urantia governed and administered until the arrival of Adam. It is not strange that the courageous and loyal Van was assigned a place on the council of planetary receivers which for so long administered the affairs of Urantia. 지구(유란시아)의 사무는, 선임 별자리 통치자, 놀라시아덱의 지고자 아버지의 명령으로 승인된 12명의 멜기세덱들, 즉 행성 수령자(受領者)들 위원회가 오랫동안 경영했습니다. 멜기세덱 수령자(受領者)들과 연관된 자문 위원회는 다음으로 구성되어 있습니다. 타락한 왕자의 충성된 조력자 중 1명, 거주 생명 운반자들 2명, 견습 훈련 중인 삼위일체화 아들 1명, 자원 교사 아들 1명, 아발론의 찬란한 저녁별 1명(주기적으로), 세라핌과 케루빔의 수석 천사들, 2개의 이웃 행성들에서 온 충고자들, 하급(下級) 천사 생명의 관리 장관, 그리고 중도 창조물의 수석 사령관 반. 지구(유란시아)는 아담의 도착까지 그렇게 관리 운영되었습니다. 용감하고 충성된 반이, 행성 수령자(受領者)들의 위원회 대신에 지구(유란시아)의 사무를 그렇게 오랫동안 배치 받아 운영한 것은 이상한 일이 아닙니다.

67:6.6 (760.1) The twelve Melchizedek receivers of Urantia did heroic work. They preserved the remnants of civilization, and their planetary policies were faithfully executed by Van. Within one thousand years after the rebellion he had more than three hundred and fifty advanced groups scattered abroad in the world. These outposts of civilization consisted largely of the descendants of the loyal Andonites slightly admixed with the Sangik races, particularly the blue men, and with the Nodites. 지구(유란시아)의 12 멜기세덱 수령자(受領者)들은 영웅적으로 일했습니다. 그들은 나머지 문명을 보존했고, 반은 그들의 행성 정책들을 신실하게 수행했습니다. 반란 후 1,000년 내에, 그는 세계에 널리 흩어진 350개 이상의 진보 그룹들을 가지고 있었습니다. 이 문명 전진기지들은 주로 충성된 안돈-사람들의 후손들로 구성되었으며 이들은 산긱 종족들 중 특히 청인들과 놋-사람들이 약간 섞여 있었습니다.

67:6.7 (760.2) Notwithstanding the terrible setback of rebellion there were many good strains of biologic promise on earth. Under the supervision of the Melchizedek receivers, Van and Amadon continued the work of fostering the natural evolution of the human race, carrying forward the physical evolution of man until it reached that culminating attainment which warranted the dispatch of a Material Son and Daughter to Urantia. 반란으로 심각한 차질이 있었지만, 지구에는 생물학적 전망이 훌륭한 많은 혈통들이 있었습니다. 멜기세덱 수령자(受領者)들의 감독 아래, 반과 아마돈은 인간 종족의 자연적 진화를 계속 돌봤으며, 물질 아들과 딸을 지구(유란시아)로 급송하도록 보증하는 최종적 성취에 이를 때까지 사람의 육체적 진화를 진척시켰습니다.

67:6.8 (760.3) Van and Amadon remained on earth until shortly after the arrival of Adam and Eve. Some years thereafter they were translated to Jerusem, where Van was reunited with his waiting Adjuster. Van now serves in behalf of Urantia while awaiting the order to go forward on the long, long trail to Paradise perfection and the unrevealed destiny of the assembling Corps of Mortal Finality. 반과 아마돈은 아담과 이브의 도착 직후까지 지구에 남아 있었습니다. 그로부터 수년 후 그들은 예루셈으로 산 채로 승천했고, 반은 그곳에서 기다리던 자기 조율자와 재(再)연합했습니다. 천국 완전성과 모이고 있는 필사 최종단의 계시되지 않은 운명에 이르는 길고 긴 여정을 향해 전진하려고 기다리면서, 반은 지금 지구(유란시아)를 섬기고 있습니다.

67:6.9 (760.4) It should be recorded that, when Van appealed to the Most Highs of Edentia after Lucifer had sustained Caligastia on Urantia, the Constellation Fathers dispatched an immediate decision sustaining Van on every point of his contention. This verdict failed to reach him because the planetary circuits of communication were severed while it was in transit. Only recently was this actual ruling discovered lodged in the possession of a relay energy transmitter where it had been marooned ever since the isolation of Urantia. Without this discovery, made as the result of the investigations of the Urantia midwayers, the release of this decision would have awaited the restoration of Urantia to the constellation circuits. And this apparent accident of interplanetary communication was possible because energy transmitters can receive and transmit intelligence, but they cannot initiate communication. 루시퍼가 지구(유란시아)의 칼리가스티아를 지지한 후, 반이 에덴시아의 지고자들에게 상소(上訴)했을 때, 별자리 아버지들은 모든 점에서 반의 주장을 지지한다는 즉각적 결정을 급송했음이 기록되어야만 합니다. 이 판결은 반에게 전달되지 못했는데, 운송 전달 중에 통신 행성 회로가 단절되었기 때문입니다. 겨우 최근에, 지구(유란시아)의 고립 이후 줄곧 버려진 채, 중계 에너지 전달자의 소유물에 들어 있는 실제 이 판결이 발견되었습니다. 지구(유란시아) 중도자들의 조사 결과로 얻은 이 발견이 없었다면, 이 판결의 발표는 지구(유란시아)가 별자리 회로에 회복되기까지 기다려야 했을 것입니다. 그리고 행성 간 통신의 이 명백한 사고는, 에너지 전달자들이 정보를 받고 보낼 수 있지만, 통신을 시작할 수 없기 때문에 가능했습니다.

67:6.10 (760.5) The technical status of Van on the legal records of Satania was not actually and finally settled until this ruling of the Edentia Fathers was recorded on Jerusem. 사타니아의 법정 기록에서 반의 법적 지위는, 에덴시아 아버지들의 이 판결이 예루셈에 기록될 때까지 실제, 최종적으로 해결되지 않았습니다.

7. Remote Repercussions of Sin 죄의 희미한 반향(反響)들

67:7.1 (760.6) The personal (centripetal) consequences of the creature’s willful and persistent rejection of light are both inevitable and individual and are of concern only to Deity and to that personal creature. Such a soul-destroying harvest of iniquity is the inner reaping of the iniquitous will creature. 빛에 대한 창조물의 고의적(故意的)이며 끊임없는 거부로 인한 개인적 (구심적求心的, 중심적) 결과는 필연적이며 개별적인데, 오직 신(神)과 그 개인적 창조물에게만 관련됩니다. 혼을-파괴하는 그런 사악(邪惡)의 수확은 사악한 의지 창조물의 내적 결실입니다.

67:7.2 (761.1) But not so with the external repercussions of sin: The impersonal (centrifugal) consequences of embraced sin are both inevitable and collective, being of concern to every creature functioning within the affect-range of such events. 그러나 죄의 외적 영향은 그렇지 않습니다. 죄를 포용하는 미(未)개인적 (원심적遠心的 밖으로 퍼지는) 결과는 필연적이며 집단적인데, 그런 사건의 영향을 받는-범위 내에서 활동하는 모든 창조물에게 관련됩니다.

67:7.3 (761.2) By fifty thousand years after the collapse of the planetary administration, earthly affairs were so disorganized and retarded that the human race had gained very little over the general evolutionary status existing at the time of Caligastia’s arrival three hundred and fifty thousand years previously. In certain respects progress had been made; in other directions much ground had been lost. 행성의 행정 붕괴 후 50,000년이 되자, 지구의 상황은 너무 무질서하며 퇴보되어, 350,000년 전 칼리가스티아의 도착 당시에 존재하던 일반적 진화 상태 이상(以上)이 아주 거의 없었습니다. 어떤 면에서 진보되었지만 다른 면에서 대부분의 기초가 유실되었습니다.

67:7.4 (761.3) Sin is never purely local in its effects. The administrative sectors of the universes are organismal; the plight of one personality must to a certain extent be shared by all. Sin, being an attitude of the person toward reality, is destined to exhibit its inherent negativistic harvest upon any and all related levels of universe values. But the full consequences of erroneous thinking, evil-doing, or sinful planning are experienced only on the level of actual performance. The transgression of universe law may be fatal in the physical realm without seriously involving the mind or impairing the spiritual experience. Sin is fraught with fatal consequences to personality survival only when it is the attitude of the whole being, when it stands for the choosing of the mind and the willing of the soul. 죄의 영향은 결코 순전히 지역적이지 않습니다. 우주의 행정 구역은 유기체와 같습니다. 한 고유성의 곤경은 어느 정도까지 모두 공유되어야만 합니다. 죄, 즉 실체를 향한 개인의 태도는 우주 가치와 관계된 어떤 수준에서도 자체의 부정적 수확을 본래적으로 드러내도록 정해져 있습니다. 그러나 잘못된 생각, 악행이나 죄 많은 계획의 전체 결과는 실제 행위의 수준에서만 체험됩니다. 우주 법칙의 위반은, 심각하게 마음에 영향을 주지 않거나 영적 체험의 손상 없이, 물리적 영역에서 치명적일 수 있습니다. 죄가 존재 전체의 태도일 때 즉, 그것이 마음의 선택과 혼의 의지를 대표할 때에만, 고유성 생존에 치명적인 결과로 가득하게 됩니다.

67:7.5 (761.4) Evil and sin visit their consequences in material and social realms and may sometimes even retard spiritual progress on certain levels of universe reality, but never does the sin of any being rob another of the realization of the divine right of personality survival. Eternal survival can be jeopardized only by the decisions of the mind and the choice of the soul of the individual himself. 악과 죄의 결과는 물질적·사회적 영역에 엄습하며, 종종 어떤 수준의 우주 실체에서 영적 진보를 지연(遲延)시킬 수도 있지만, 어떤 존재의 죄도 고유성이 생존하는 신적 특권의 실현을 다른 존재로부터 빼앗지 않습니다. 영원한 생존은 각 개인 자신의 마음의 결정과 혼의 선택으로만 위협받을 수 있습니다.

67:7.6 (761.5) Sin on Urantia did very little to delay biologic evolution, but it did operate to deprive the mortal races of the full benefit of the Adamic inheritance. Sin enormously retards intellectual development, moral growth, social progress, and mass spiritual attainment. But it does not prevent the highest spiritual achievement by any individual who chooses to know God and sincerely do his divine will. 지구(유란시아)에서 죄는 생물학적 진화를 거의 지연시키지 않았지만, 아담의 충만한 유전성 혜택을 필사 종족들이 받지 못하게 작용했습니다. 죄는 지적 발전과 도덕적 성장, 사회적 진보와 대중의 영적 달성의 성장을 터무니없이 지연(遲延)시킵니다. 그러나 하나님을 알고자 선택하고 하나님의 신적 뜻을 진심으로 행하려는 어떤 개인의 최고의 영적 성취를 죄가 방해하지 못합니다.

67:7.7 (761.6) Caligastia rebelled, Adam and Eve did default, but no mortal subsequently born on Urantia has suffered in his personal spiritual experience because of these blunders. Every mortal born on Urantia since Caligastia’s rebellion has been in some manner time-penalized, but the future welfare of such souls has never been in the least eternity-jeopardized. No person is ever made to suffer vital spiritual deprivation because of the sin of another. Sin is wholly personal as to moral guilt or spiritual consequences, notwithstanding its far-flung repercussions in administrative, intellectual, and social domains. 칼리가스티아는 반역했고, 아담과 이브는 임무를 이행하지 않았지만, 그 후에 지구(유란시아)에서 태어난 어떤 필사자도 이런 큰 실책들 때문에 자신의 개인적 영적 체험에서 고통을 당하지 않았습니다. 칼리가스티아의 반역 후, 지구(유란시아)에 태어난 모든 필사자들은 어떤 의미에서 시간적-벌을 받고 있지만, 그런 혼들의 미래 복지는 조금도 영원한-위협에 결코 처하지 않았습니다. 어떤 개인도 타인의 죄로 인해 치명적인 영적 손실을 결코 겪지 않았습니다. 죄는 비록 행정적, 지적, 사회적 영역에서 널리 그 반향(反響)이 미치지만, 도덕적 죄책감이나 영적 결과에 있어서는 전적으로 개인적입니다.

67:7.8 (761.7) While we cannot fathom the wisdom that permits such catastrophes, we can always discern the beneficial outworking of these local disturbances as they are reflected out upon the universe at large. 우리는 그런 재앙들을 허락하는 지혜를 헤아릴 수 없지만, 이 지역적 소동들이 널리 우주에 초래하듯이, 그것들에서 나온 유익한 결과를 언제나 인식할 수 있습니다.

8. The Human Hero of the Rebellion 반란 중의 인간 영웅

67:8.1 (761.8) The Lucifer rebellion was withstood by many courageous beings on the various worlds of Satania; but the records of Salvington portray Amadon as the outstanding character of the entire system in his glorious rejection of the flood tides of sedition and in his unswerving devotion to Van — they stood together unmoved in their loyalty to the supremacy of the invisible Father and his Son Michael. 사타니아의 다양한 세계들에서 여러 용감한 존재들이 루시퍼 반란에 저항했지만, 구원자별의 기록은 아마돈이 최고조의 폭동을 영광스럽게 거절하고 반에게 변함없이 헌신했다는 점에서 전체 체계에서 눈에 띠는 인물로 묘사합니다. – 그들은 함께 보이지 않는 아버지와 그의 아들 미가엘의 최극위에 대해 흔들리지 않는 충성을 견지했습니다.

67:8.2 (762.1) At the time of these momentous transactions I was stationed on Edentia, and I am still conscious of the exhilaration I experienced as I perused the Salvington broadcasts which told from day to day of the unbelievable steadfastness, the transcendent devotion, and the exquisite loyalty of this onetime semisavage springing from the experimental and original stock of the Andonic race. 이 중대한 활동 시, 나는 에덴시아에 머물고 있었으며, 안돈 종족에서 실험적이며 기원적 혈통에서 솟아나온, 한 때 반(半)야만인이었던 이 사람의 믿을 수 없는 확고부동함, 탁월한 헌신 및 아름다운 충성심을 매일 전했던 구원자별의 방송을 숙독하면서 체험했던 흥분을, 나는 아직도 의식합니다.

67:8.3 (762.2) From Edentia up through Salvington and even on to Uversa, for seven long years the first inquiry of all subordinate celestial life regarding the Satania rebellion, ever and always, was: “What of Amadon of Urantia, does he still stand unmoved?” 에덴시아에서 구원자별을 거쳐 심지어 유버르사까지, 7년의 긴 세월에, 사타니아의 반란과 관련하여, 하위(下位) 모든 천상(天上) 생명이 언제나 했던 처음 질문은 다음과 같았습니다. “지구(유란시아)의 아마돈이 어떻습니까? 그는 여전히 굳게 버티고 있습니까?”

67:8.4 (762.3) If the Lucifer rebellion has handicapped the local system and its fallen worlds, if the loss of this Son and his misled associates has temporarily hampered the progress of the constellation of Norlatiadek, then weigh the effect of the far-flung presentation of the inspiring performance of this one child of nature and his determined band of 143 comrades in standing steadfast for the higher concepts of universe management and administration in the face of such tremendous and adverse pressure exerted by his disloyal superiors. And let me assure you, this has already done more good in the universe of Nebadon and the superuniverse of Orvonton than can ever be outweighed by the sum total of all the evil and sorrow of the Lucifer rebellion. 루시퍼의 반란이 지역 체계와 타락한 세계들에 장애가 되었고, 이 아들과 잘못 이끌린 그 동료들의 손실이 놀라시아덱 별자리의 진보를 일시적으로 방해했다면, 자연의 이 한 아들과 단호한 143명 동지 집단의 널리 퍼진 감동적 행위의 효과적 발표의 무게를 달아보라. 이들은 아마돈의 불충한 상급자들이 휘두른 그토록 무시무시하고 불리한 압력에 직면해서 우주 관리와 행정의 높은 개념을 확고하게 견지했습니다. 그리고 너희는 안심할지니, 루시퍼 반란으로 인한 모든 악과 불행의 총합으로 언젠가 잴 수 있는 무게보다, 네바돈 우주와 오르본톤 초우주에서 이미 훨씬 좋게 이루어졌다는 이것이다.

67:8.5 (762.4) And all this is a beautifully touching and superbly magnificent illumination of the wisdom of the Father’s universal plan for mobilizing the Corps of Mortal Finality on Paradise and for recruiting this vast group of mysterious servants of the future largely from the common clay of the mortals of ascending progression — just such mortals as the impregnable Amadon. 그리고 이 모든 것은, 천국의 필사자 최종단을 동원하고, 상승 진보하는 필사자들의 평범한 육체 – 확고부동한 아마돈 같은 바로 그런 필사자들 – 로부터 주로 이 광대한 미래의 신비한 봉사자 그룹을 모집하려는 아버지의 우주적 계획의 지혜를, 아름답게 감동적으로, 최고로 장엄하게 조명합니다.

67:8.6 (762.5) [Presented by a Melchizedek of Nebadon.][네바돈의 멜기세덱이 제시함]

위로↑

Paper 66 The Planetary Prince of Urantia 유란시아의 행성 왕자

Paper 66

The Planetary Prince of Urantia 유란시아의 행성 왕자

1. Prince Caligastia 칼리가스티아 왕자
2. The Prince’s Staff 왕자의 참모진
3. Dalamatia — The City of the Prince 달라마시아─왕자의 도시
4. Early Days of the One Hundred 100인의 초기 시절
5. Organization of the One Hundred 100인의 조직
(1) The council on food and material welfare 식량과 물질 복지 위원회
(2) The board of animal domestication and utilization 동물 길들이기와 활용(活用)회(會)
(3) The advisers regarding the conquest of predatory animals 육식동물 정복에 대한 고문(顧問)들
(4) The faculty on dissemination and conservation of knowledge 지식 보급과 보존 교직원
(5) The commission on industry and trade 산업과 무역 위원회
(6) The college of revealed religion 계시된 종교의 대학
(7) The guardians of health and life 건강과 생명의 수호자들
(8) The planetary council on art and science 예술과 과학 담당 행성 위원회
(9) The governors of advanced tribal relations 증진된 부족 관계의 통치자들
(10) The supreme court of tribal co-ordination and racial co-operation 부족의 통합-협동 및 종족의 협동 담당하는 대법원
6. The Prince’s Reign 왕자의 통치
7. Life in Dalamatia 달라마시아 생활
8. Misfortunes of Caligastia 칼리가스티아의 불행

66:0.1 (741.1) THE advent of a Lanonandek Son on an average world signifies that will, the ability to choose the path of eternal survival, has developed in the mind of primitive man. But on Urantia the Planetary Prince arrived almost half a million years after the appearance of human will. 일반 세계에 라노난덱 아들의 도래(到來)는 의지(意志), 영원한 생존의 경로를 선택하는 능력이 원시인의 마음에 개발되었음을 뜻합니다. 그러나 지구(유란시아)에서 행성 왕자는 인간 의지가 출현된 후 거의 500,000년에 도착했습니다.

66:0.2 (741.2) About five hundred thousand years ago and concurrent with the appearance of the six colored or Sangik races, Caligastia, the Planetary Prince, arrived on Urantia. There were almost one-half billion primitive human beings on earth at the time of the Prince’s arrival, and they were well scattered over Europe, Asia, and Africa. The Prince’s headquarters, established in Mesopotamia, was at about the center of world population. 약 500,000년 전, 여섯 유색 인종 또는 산긱 종족들이 나타남과 동시에, 행성 왕자 칼리가스티아가 지구(유란시아)에 도착했습니다. 왕자가 도착했을 때 지구에는 약 5억 명의 원시 인간이 있었고, 그들은 유럽과 아시아 그리고 아프리카에 상당히 흩어져 있었습니다. 메소포타미아에 세워진 왕자의 본부는 세계 인구의 중심 근처에 있었습니다.

1. Prince Caligastia 칼리가스티아 왕자

66:1.1 (741.3) Caligastia was a Lanonandek Son, number 9,344 of the secondary order. He was experienced in the administration of the affairs of the local universe in general and, during later ages, with the management of the local system of Satania in particular. 칼리가스티아는 라노난덱 아들로, 2차 계급에서 9,344번이었습니다. 그는 일반적으로 지역 우주의 행정 직무에 경험이 있었고, 후대에는 특히 사타니아 지역 체계를 관리했습니다.

66:1.2 (741.4) Prior to the reign of Lucifer in Satania, Caligastia had been attached to the council of the Life Carrier advisers on Jerusem. Lucifer elevated Caligastia to a position on his personal staff, and he acceptably filled five successive assignments of honor and trust. 루시퍼가 사타니아를 통치하기 전, 칼리가스티아는 예루셈에서 생명 운반자 충고자 협의회에 부속되어 있었습니다. 루시퍼는 칼리가스티아를 자신의 직속 참모진의 지위로 진급시켰고, 그는 5번 계속 영예와 신뢰의 임무를 마음에 들도록 충족시켰습니다.

66:1.3 (741.5) Caligastia very early sought a commission as Planetary Prince, but repeatedly, when his request came up for approval in the constellation councils, it would fail to receive the assent of the Constellation Fathers. Caligastia seemed especially desirous of being sent as planetary ruler to a decimal or life-modification world. His petition had several times been disapproved before he was finally assigned to Urantia. 칼리가스티아는 아주 일찍이 행성 왕자의 임무를 얻으려했지만, 그의 요청이 별자리 협의회의 승인을 위해 상정될 때, 별자리 아버지들의 동의를 받지 못하곤 했습니다. 칼리가스티아는 10진(十進)법 즉 생명-변형 세계에 행성 통치자로 파송되기를 특히 원하는 것 같았습니다. 결국 지구(유란시아)에 배정되기 전, 그의 청원은 여러 번 기각되었었습니다.

66:1.4 (741.6) Caligastia went forth from Jerusem to his trust of world dominion with an enviable record of loyalty and devotion to the welfare of the universe of his origin and sojourn, notwithstanding a certain characteristic restlessness coupled with a tendency to disagree with the established order in certain minor matters. 칼리가스티아는, 어떤 사소한 문제들에서 기존의 명령을 따르지 않는 경향과 함께 어떤 특성적 불안이 있었지만, 자신이 태어나 머문 우주의 복지에 충성하고 헌신한 바람직한 경력을 가지고, 예루셈에서 세상을 다스리는 임무를 향해 나아갔습니다.

66:1.5 (741.7) I was present on Jerusem when the brilliant Caligastia departed from the system capital. No prince of the planets ever embarked upon a career of world rulership with a richer preparatory experience or with better prospects than did Caligastia on that eventful day one-half million years ago. One thing is certain: As I executed my assignment of putting the narrative of that event on the broadcasts of the local universe, I never for one moment entertained even in the slightest degree any idea that this noble Lanonandek would so shortly betray his sacred trust of planetary custody and so horribly stain the fair name of his exalted order of universe sonship. I really regarded Urantia as being among the five or six most fortunate planets in all Satania in that it was to have such an experienced, brilliant, and original mind at the helm of world affairs. I did not then comprehend that Caligastia was insidiously falling in love with himself; I did not then so fully understand the subtleties of personality pride. 명석한 칼리가스티아가 체계의 수도에서 떠나갈 때, 나는 예루셈에 있었습니다. 어떤 행성 왕자도 50만 년 전 그 중요한 날 칼리가스티아보다 더 풍부한 예비적 경험이나 더 나은 전망으로 세계 통치 생애를 시작하지 않았습니다. 한 가지는 분명합니다. 내가 지역 우주의 방송에 그 사건을 서술하는 임무를 수행하면서, 나는 한 순간도, 이 고귀한 라노난덱이 그렇게 빨리 행성을 감독하는 자신의 거룩한 의무를 배반하고, 우주 아들이 된 자신의 높은 신분 계급의 깨끗한 이름을 그렇게 끔찍하게 더럽히리라고 추호도 생각하지 않았습니다. 나는, 그렇게 경험이 있고, 명석하며, 독창적인 마음이 세계의 업무를 주관한다는 점에 있어서, 정말로 지구(유란시아)가 모든 사타니아에서 가장 운 좋은 대여섯 행성들에 포함된다고 여겼습니다. 나는 그 때, 칼리가스티아가 교활하게 자신에 대한 사랑에 빠져 있음을 파악하지 못했습니다. 나는 그 때 미묘한 고유성 자만을 충분히 이해하지 못했습니다.

2. The Prince’s Staff 왕자의 참모진

66:2.1 (742.1) The Planetary Prince of Urantia was not sent out on his mission alone but was accompanied by the usual corps of assistants and administrative helpers. 지구(유란시아)의 행성 왕자는 임무를 수행하기 위해 단독이 아니라, 통상적인 보좌관과 행정 조력자 일행을 대동하여 파송을 받았습니다.

66:2.2 (742.2) At the head of this group was Daligastia, the associate-assistant of the Planetary Prince. Daligastia was also a secondary Lanonandek Son, being number 319,407 of that order. He ranked as an assistant at the time of his assignment as Caligastia’s associate. 이 집단의 수뇌부에는 행성 왕자의 동료 보좌관 달리가스티아가 있었습니다. 달리가스티아 역시 2차 라노난덱 아들로, 그 계층에서 319,407번이었습니다. 그는 칼리가스티아의 동료로 배정될 때 보좌관의 위치에 있었습니다.

66:2.3 (742.3) The planetary staff included a large number of angelic co-operators and a host of other celestial beings assigned to advance the interests and promote the welfare of the human races. But from your standpoint the most interesting group of all were the corporeal members of the Prince’s staff — sometimes referred to as the Caligastia one hundred. 행성 참모진은 수많은 천사 협력자들과 인류의 이익을 증진하고 복지를 향상하도록 배정된 다른 많은 천상의 존재들을 포함했습니다. 그러나 너희 관점에서 전체 중 가장 흥미로운 집단은 왕자 참모진의 육체를 지닌 회원들이었습니다. – 때때로 칼리가스티아 100인이라고 불렸습니다.

66:2.4 (742.4) These one hundred rematerialized members of the Prince’s staff were chosen by Caligastia from over 785,000 ascendant citizens of Jerusem who volunteered for embarkation on the Urantia adventure. Each one of the chosen one hundred was from a different planet, and none of them were from Urantia. 왕자의 참모진 중에서 재(再)물질화된 이 100명의 회원들은, 지구(유란시아) 모험을 착수하기로 자원한 785,000명의 상승하는 예루셈 시민들 중에서 칼리가스티아가 선택했습니다. 선택된 100명 각자는 서로 다른 행성 출신으로, 아무도 지구(유란시아) 출신은 없었습니다.

66:2.5 (742.5) These Jerusemite volunteers were brought by seraphic transport direct from the system capital to Urantia, and upon arrival they were held enseraphimed until they could be provided with personality forms of the dual nature of special planetary service, literal bodies consisting of flesh and blood but also attuned to the life circuits of the system. 예루셈의 자원자들은 천사(天使)의 수송선으로 체계 수도에서 직접 지구(유란시아)로 왔고, 도착 후 그들은 특별한 행성 봉사를 위해 이중적 본성을 지닌 고유성 형태, 즉 글자 그대로의 살과 피로 구성된 동시에 체계의 생명 회로에 조율된 육체가 제공되기까지 천사들 안에 실려 있었습니다.

66:2.6 (742.6) Sometime before the arrival of these one hundred Jerusem citizens, the two supervising Life Carriers resident on Urantia, having previously perfected their plans, petitioned Jerusem and Edentia for permission to transplant the life plasm of one hundred selected survivors of the Andon and Fonta stock into the material bodies to be projected for the corporeal members of the Prince’s staff. The request was granted on Jerusem and approved on Edentia. 이 100명의 예루셈 시민들이 도착하기 얼마 전, 지구(유란시아)에 거주하며 감독하는 두 생명 운반자들은 이미 자신들의 계획을 완성하고, 안돈과 폰타의 혈통에서 선택된 생존자 100명의 생명 원형질을, 왕자의 참모진 중 육체를 지닌 회원들을 위해 설계된 물질 육체로, 이식을 허락해달라고 예루셈과 에덴시아에 청원했습니다. 그 요청은 예루셈의 허락과 에덴시아의 승인을 받았습니다.

66:2.7 (742.7) Accordingly, fifty males and fifty females of the Andon and Fonta posterity, representing the survival of the best strains of that unique race, were chosen by the Life Carriers. With one or two exceptions these Andonite contributors to the advancement of the race were strangers to one another. They were assembled from widely separated places by co-ordinated Thought Adjuster direction and seraphic guidance at the threshold of the planetary headquarters of the Prince. Here the one hundred human subjects were given into the hands of the highly skilled volunteer commission from Avalon, who directed the material extraction of a portion of the life plasm of these Andon descendants. This living material was then transferred to the material bodies constructed for the use of the one hundred Jerusemite members of the Prince’s staff. Meantime, these newly arrived citizens of the system capital were held in the sleep of seraphic transport. 따라서 생명 운반자들은 안돈과 폰타의 후손 중에서 남자 50명과 여자 50명을 선택했는데, 이들은 그 독특한 인종 중에서 살아남은 최상의 혈통을 대표합니다. 하나 또는 둘을 제외하고 인류의 발전에 기여한 이 안돈 사람들은 서로 낯선 사람들이었습니다. 그들은 서로 멀리 떨어져 있는 장소들로부터 통합-협동했던 생각 조율자의 지도(指導)와 천사(天使)의 안내로 왕자의 행성 본부 입구에 모였습니다. 여기서 100명 인간 피(被)실험자들은 아발론에서 온 고도로 능숙한 자원자 위원회의 손에 맡겨졌고, 그들은 이 안돈족속들의 생명 원형질 일부의 물질적 적출(摘出)을 지도했습니다. 살아있는 이 물질은 그 후, 왕자의 참모진 100명 예루셈 회원들이 사용하도록 구성된 물질 몸체로 옮겨졌습니다. 그 동안, 새로 도착한 이 체계 수도의 시민들은 천사의 운송선에서 잠들어 있었습니다.

66:2.8 (742.8) These transactions, together with the literal creation of special bodies for the Caligastia one hundred, gave origin to numerous legends, many of which subsequently became confused with the later traditions concerning the planetary installation of Adam and Eve. 이 처리들은, 칼리가스티아 100인을 위해 글자 그대로 특별한 몸체의 창조와 더불어, 수많은 전설을 낳았으며, 그 대부분은 아담과 이브가 행성에 취임한 것과 관련된 후대의 전통들과 나중에 혼동되었습니다.

66:2.9 (743.1) The entire transaction of repersonalization, from the time of the arrival of the seraphic transports bearing the one hundred Jerusem volunteers until they became conscious, threefold beings of the realm, consumed exactly ten days. 재(再)고유성 구현의 전체 처리는, 100명의 예루셈 자원자들을 실은 천사 수송선이 도착한 때부터, 그 영역에서 3중적 존재들인 그들이 제정신이 들기까지 정확히 10일이 소요되었습니다.

3. Dalamatia — The City of the Prince 달라마시아─왕자의 도시

6:3.1 (743.2) The headquarters of the Planetary Prince was situated in the Persian Gulf region of those days, in the district corresponding to later Mesopotamia. 행성 왕자의 본부는 당시 페르시아 만(灣) 지역, 후대 메소포타미아에 해당하는 지구(地區)에 자리를 잡고 있었습니다.

66:3.2 (743.3) The climate and landscape in the Mesopotamia of those times were in every way favorable to the undertakings of the Prince’s staff and their assistants, very different from conditions which have sometimes since prevailed. It was necessary to have such a favoring climate as a part of the natural environment designed to induce primitive Urantians to make certain initial advances in culture and civilization. The one great task of those ages was to transform man from a hunter to a herder, with the hope that later on he would evolve into a peace-loving, home-abiding farmer. 그 시대 메소포타미아의 기후와 전망은 모든 면에서 왕자의 참모진과 그들의 보좌관들이 일하기에 유리했으며, 널리 알려진 이후 종종 맞이했던 조건들과 매우 달랐습니다. 원시 지구(유란시아)인들이 문화와 문명에서 반드시 초기의 진보를 위해 유도하도록 고안된 자연 환경의 일부로써 그렇게 순조로운 기후가 필요했습니다. 그 시대 큰 과업 중 하나는, 나중에 평화를-사랑하고, 집에-거주하는 농부로 진화하리라는 희망으로, 사람을 사냥꾼에서 목자(牧者)로 변환하는 것이었습니다.

66:3.3 (743.4) The headquarters of the Planetary Prince on Urantia was typical of such stations on a young and developing sphere. The nucleus of the Prince’s settlement was a very simple but beautiful city, enclosed within a wall forty feet high. This world center of culture was named Dalamatia in honor of Daligastia. 지구(유란시아)에 있는 행성 왕자의 본부는 신흥 발전 구체에 있는 그런 전형적인 기지(基地)였습니다. 왕자가 정착한 중심부는 매우 단순하지만 아름다운 도시였고, 40피트(12미터) 높이의 담으로 둘러싸여 있었습니다. 이 세계적인 문화 중심지는 달리가스티아에게 경의를 표하기 위해 달라마시아라고 불렀습니다.

66:3.4 (743.5) The city was laid out in ten subdivisions with the headquarters mansions of the ten councils of the corporeal staff situated at the centers of these subdivisions. Centermost in the city was the temple of the unseen Father. The administrative headquarters of the Prince and his associates was arranged in twelve chambers immediately grouped about the temple itself. 그 도시는 10개의 구역들로 배열되었는데, 이 구역들의 중심에는 육체를 지닌 참모진의 10개 의회의 본부 저택들이 자리를 잡았습니다. 그 도시의 한가운데에는 보이지 않는 아버지의 성전이 있었습니다. 왕자와 동료들의 경영 본부는 성전 자체 주위 바로 가까이에 모여 있는 12개의 회관에 배치되어 있었습니다.

66:3.5 (743.6) The buildings of Dalamatia were all one story except the council headquarters, which were two stories, and the central temple of the Father of all, which was small but three stories in height. 달라마시아의 건물들은 모두 단층이었고, 2층으로 된 의회 본부와 규모는 작지만 3층 높이로 된 만유의 아버지의 중앙 성전만 예외였습니다.

66:3.6 (743.7) The city represented the best practices of those early days in building material — brick. Very little stone or wood was used. Home building and village architecture among the surrounding peoples were greatly improved by the Dalamatian example. 그 도시는 당시 초기 시절에 건축 재료로 벽돌을 사용한 최고의 관행을 드러냈습니다. 돌이나 나무는 거의 사용되지 않았습니다. 주변 민족들의 집 건물과 마을 건축술은 달라마시아의 본보기로 크게 발전했습니다.

66:3.7 (743.8) Near the Prince’s headquarters there dwelt all colors and strata of human beings. And it was from these near-by tribes that the first students of the Prince’s schools were recruited. Although these early schools of Dalamatia were crude, they provided all that could be done for the men and women of that primitive age. 왕자의 본부 근처에는 모든 유색 및 계층의 사람들이 거주했습니다. 그리고 근처의 이 부족들로부터 왕자의 학교들에 첫 학생들이 모집되었습니다. 달라마시아의 이 초기 학교들은 있는 그대로였지만, 그 원시 시대의 남녀들을 위해 할 수 있는 모든 것들을 제공했습니다.

66:3.8 (743.9) The Prince’s corporeal staff continuously gathered about them the superior individuals of the surrounding tribes and, after training and inspiring these students, sent them back as teachers and leaders of their respective peoples. 왕자의 육체를 지닌 참모진은 주변 부족들 중에서 우수한 개인들을 자신들 주위에 계속 모았으며, 이 학생들을 훈련하고 영감(靈感)을 준 다음, 그들을 각 민족들의 선생과 리더(지도자)로서 돌려보냈습니다.

4. Early Days of the One Hundred 100인의 초기 시절

66:4.1 (743.10) The arrival of the Prince’s staff created a profound impression. While it required almost a thousand years for the news to spread abroad, those tribes near the Mesopotamian headquarters were tremendously influenced by the teachings and conduct of the one hundred new sojourners on Urantia. And much of your subsequent mythology grew out of the garbled legends of these early days when these members of the Prince’s staff were repersonalized on Urantia as supermen. 왕자의 참모진의 도착은 깊은 인상을 주었습니다. 소식이 널리 퍼지기까지 거의 1,000년이 걸렸지만, 메소포타미아 본부 근처의 그 부족들은 새로 지구(유란시아)에 머물게 된 그 100인의 가르침과 행동으로 엄청나게 영향을 받았습니다. 그리고 후일 너희의 많은 신화(神話)들은, 왕자 참모진의 이 요원들이 지구(유란시아)에서 초(超)인간으로 재(再)고유성화되자, 이 초기 시절의 왜곡된 전설에서 생겨났습니다.

66:4.2 (744.1) The serious obstacle to the good influence of such extraplanetary teachers is the tendency of mortals to regard them as gods, but aside from the technique of their appearance on earth the Caligastia one hundred — fifty men and fifty women — did not resort to supernatural methods nor superhuman manipulations. 그런 행성 밖에서 온 선생들의 훌륭한 영향력에 대한 심각한 장애물은 필사자들이 그들을 신과 같은 존재들로 간주하려는 경향이었지만, 그들이 세상에 출현한 기법을 제외하고 칼리가스티아 100인 – 남자 50명과 여자 50명 -은 초자연적인 방법이나 초인간적인 조종을 사용하지 않았습니다.

66:4.3 (744.2) But the corporeal staff were nonetheless superhuman. They began their mission on Urantia as extraordinary threefold beings: 그러나 육체를 지닌 참모진은 그럼에도 불구하고 초인간이었습니다. 그들은 지구(유란시아)에서 특별한 다음의 삼중 존재로서 사명을 시작했습니다.

66:4.4 (744.3) 1. They were corporeal and relatively human, for they embodied the actual life plasm of one of the human races, the Andonic life plasm of Urantia. 그들은 육체를 지닌, 비교적 인간이었는데, 그들이 인간종족 중 하나의 실제 생명 원형질, 즉 지구(유란시아)의 안돈의 생명 원형질을 구현했기 때문입니다.

66:4.5 (744.4) These one hundred members of the Prince’s staff were divided equally as to sex and in accordance with their previous mortal status. Each person of this group was capable of becoming coparental to some new order of physical being, but they had been carefully instructed to resort to parenthood only under certain conditions. It is customary for the corporeal staff of a Planetary Prince to procreate their successors sometime prior to retiring from special planetary service. Usually this is at, or shortly after, the time of the arrival of the Planetary Adam and Eve. 왕자의 참모진에서 이 100명의 요원들은 똑같이 성별로 나뉘었는데, 이전 필사자 신분에 따랐습니다. 이 집단의 각자는, 어떤 새로운 계층의 육체적 존재에게, 함께 부모가 되는 능력이 있었지만, 특별한 조건에서만 어버이 신분을 지니도록 조심스럽게 지시받았습니다. 행성 왕자의 육체를 지닌 참모진은 특별 행성 업무에서 언젠가 은퇴 전에 후계자를 낳는 것이 관례였습니다. 대개 이것은 행성 아담과 이브가 도착하는 시기 또는 그 직후에 일어납니다.

66:4.6 (744.5) These special beings therefore had little or no idea as to what type of material creature would be produced by their sexual union. And they never did know; before the time for such a step in the prosecution of their world work the entire regime was upset by rebellion, and those who later functioned in the parental role had been isolated from the life currents of the system. 그러므로 특별한 이 존재들은 자신들의 성(性)적 연합으로 어떤 유형의 물질 창조물이 태어나는지 거의 또는 전혀 몰랐습니다. 그리고 그들은 결코 몰랐는데, 그들이 세계의 일을 수행하는 그런 단계가 이르기 전에, 모든 체제가 반란으로 전복되었고, 나중에 부모의 역할을 했던 사람들은 그 체계의 생명 흐름에서 격리되었기 때문이었습니다.

66:4.7 (744.6) In skin color and language these materialized members of Caligastia’s staff followed the Andonic race. They partook of food as did the mortals of the realm with this difference: The re-created bodies of this group were fully satisfied by a nonflesh diet. This was one of the considerations which determined their residence in a warm region abounding in fruits and nuts. The practice of subsisting on a nonflesh diet dates from the times of the Caligastia one hundred, for this custom spread near and far to affect the eating habits of many surrounding tribes, groups of origin in the once exclusively meat-eating evolutionary races. 칼리가스티아 참모진의 물질화된 이 요원들은, 피부색과 언어는 안돈 종족을 따랐습니다. 그들은 그 영역의 필사자들처럼 음식을 섭취했지만 다음의 이런 차이점이 있었습니다. 재(再)창조된 이 집단의 육체들은 비(非)육식 식이요법으로 충분히 만족했습니다. 이것은 풍성한 과일과 견과들이 있는 따뜻한 지역에 거주하도록 결정한 고려 사항들 중 하나였습니다. 고기 없는 식이요법을 유지하는 관습은 칼리가스티아 100인의 시대부터 시작하는데, 왜냐하면 이 관습은 가까운 곳과 먼 곳에 퍼져있는, 둘러싼 부족들, 한 때 순전히 고기만 먹던 진화 종족들에서 기원된 집단들의 식사 습관에 영향을 주었기 때문입니다.

66:4.8 (744.7) 2. The one hundred were material but superhuman beings, having been reconstituted on Urantia as unique men and women of a high and special order. 100인은 물질적이지만 초인간적인 존재였고, 높고 특별한 계층의 독특한 남자들과 여자들로서 지구(유란시아)에서 재(再)조직되었습니다.

66:4.9 (744.8) This group, while enjoying provisional citizenship on Jerusem, were as yet unfused with their Thought Adjusters; and when they volunteered and were accepted for planetary service in liaison with the descending orders of sonship, their Adjusters were detached. But these Jerusemites were superhuman beings — they possessed souls of ascendant growth. During the mortal life in the flesh the soul is of embryonic estate; it is born (resurrected) in the morontia life and experiences growth through the successive morontia worlds. And the souls of the Caligastia one hundred had thus expanded through the progressive experiences of the seven mansion worlds to citizenship status on Jerusem. 이 집단은, 예루셈에서 임시 시민 신분을 누렸지만, 아직 생각 조율자와 융합되지 않았습니다. 그들이 자원하고, 아들됨의 하강 계층들과 연결되어 행성 봉사로 허락되자, 그들의 조율자들은 분리되었습니다. 그러나 이 예루셈 사람들은 초인간적 존재였습니다. – 그들은 상승하며 성장하는 혼을 소유했습니다. 육체로 필사자의 생애를 사는 동안, 혼은 배(胚 미발달된 태아) 상태에 있습니다. 그것(혼)은 모론시아 생명으로 태어나고(부활되고) 연속적인 모론시아 세계들을 거쳐 성장을 체험합니다. 그리고 칼리가스티아 100인의 혼들은 7 저택 세계의 진보의 체험을 통해 예루셈의 시민권 신분까지 그렇게 성장합니다.

66:4.10 (744.9) In conformity to their instructions the staff did not engage in sexual reproduction, but they did painstakingly study their personal constitutions, and they carefully explored every imaginable phase of intellectual (mind) and morontia (soul) liaison. And it was during the thirty-third year of their sojourn in Dalamatia, long before the wall was completed, that number two and number seven of the Danite group accidentally discovered a phenomenon attendant upon the liaison of their morontia selves (supposedly nonsexual and nonmaterial); and the result of this adventure proved to be the first of the primary midway creatures. This new being was wholly visible to the planetary staff and to their celestial associates but was not visible to the men and women of the various human tribes. Upon authority of the Planetary Prince the entire corporeal staff undertook the production of similar beings, and all were successful, following the instructions of the pioneer Danite pair. Thus did the Prince’s staff eventually bring into being the original corps of 50,000 primary midwayers. 자신들이 받은 지시에 따라 참모진은 성(性)적 생식에 관계하지 않았지만, 자신들의 개인적 체질을 힘들여 연구했고, 지적 (마음)과 모론시아 (혼)을 연결하는 상상할 수 있는 모든 단계를 신중히 조사했습니다. 그리고 달라마시아에 머문 지 33년째 해, 성벽이 완성되기 훨씬 전에, 단의 집단 중 2번과 7번이 자신들의 (아마 무성(無性 남녀 구별이 없는)의 비非물질적 모론시아 자아들의 연결에 수반된 현상을 우연히 발견했습니다. 이 모험의 결과로 첫째 1차 중도 창조물이 드러났습니다. 새로운 이 존재는 행성 참모진과 천상(天上)의 동료들에게는 온전히 눈에 보였지만, 여러 인간 부족의 남녀에게는 보이지 않았습니다. 행성 왕자의 허락으로, 전체 육체를 지닌 참모진은 동일한 존재의 생산에 착수했고, 개척자 단 쌍(커플 no 2&7)의 지시에 따라 모두 성공했습니다. 그렇게 왕자의 참모진은 결국 1차 중도자 50,000명으로 최초의 단체를 만들어냈습니다.

66:4.11 (745.1) These mid-type creatures were of great service in carrying on the affairs of the world’s headquarters. They were invisible to human beings, but the primitive sojourners at Dalamatia were taught about these unseen semispirits, and for ages they constituted the sum total of the spirit world to these evolving mortals. 이 중간-유형의 창조물들은 세계 본부의 일을 수행하면서 위대한 봉사를 감당했습니다. 그들은 인간의 눈에 보이지 않았지만, 달라마시아의 원시 체류자들은 이 보이지 않는 반(半)영들에 대해 가르침을 받았으며, 오랫동안 그들은 진화하는 이 필사자들에게 전체 영 세계의 구성요소였습니다.

66:4.12 (745.2) 3. The Caligastia one hundred were personally immortal, or undying. There circulated through their material forms the antidotal complements of the life currents of the system; and had they not lost contact with the life circuits through rebellion, they would have lived on indefinitely until the arrival of a subsequent Son of God, or until their sometime later release to resume the interrupted journey to Havona and Paradise. 칼리가스티아 100인은 개별적으로 영원히 죽지 않는 존재들이었습니다. 그들의 물질적 형태를 통해 체계에 속한 생명 흐름들의 해독(解毒) 보완물들이 순환되었으며 그들이 반란을 통해 생명 회로와 접촉을 잃지 않았다면, 그들은 나중에 하나님의 아들이 도착하기까지, 또는 중단되었던 하보나와 천국을 향한 여행을 회복해서 언젠가 그 후에 풀려날 때까지, 기한 없이 살았을 것입니다.

66:4.13 (745.3) These antidotal complements of the Satania life currents were derived from the fruit of the tree of life, a shrub of Edentia which was sent to Urantia by the Most Highs of Norlatiadek at the time of Caligastia’s arrival. In the days of Dalamatia this tree grew in the central courtyard of the temple of the unseen Father, and it was the fruit of the tree of life that enabled the material and otherwise mortal beings of the Prince’s staff to live on indefinitely as long as they had access to it. 사타니아 생명 흐름의 이 해독 보완물들은, 칼리가스티아가 도착할 때 놀라시아덱의 지고자가 지구(유란시아)에 보낸 에덴시아의 관목(灌木) 즉 생명나무의 열매에서 추출했습니다. 달라마시아의 시대에, 이 나무는 보이지 않는 아버지의 성전 뜰 중앙에서 자랐으며, 왕자 참모진의 물질적 존재들과 다른 필사 존재들은 생명나무의 열매에 접근할 수 있는 한 기한 없이 계속 살 수 있었습니다.

66:4.14 (745.4) While of no value to the evolutionary races, this supersustenance was quite sufficient to confer continuous life upon the Caligastia one hundred and also upon the one hundred modified Andonites who were associated with them. 진화하는 종족들에게는 아무 가치가 없지만, 칼리가스티아 100인들과 또한 그들과 관련되어 변형된 100인의 안돈-사람들은 이 초(超)영양분(營養分)에서 끊임없는 생명을 충분히 얻었습니다.

66:4.15 (745.5) It should be explained in this connection that, at the time the one hundred Andonites contributed their human germ plasm to the members of the Prince’s staff, the Life Carriers introduced into their mortal bodies the complement of the system circuits; and thus were they enabled to live on concurrently with the staff, century after century, in defiance of physical death. 이것과 관련해서, 100명의 안돈 사람들이 인간의 근원적 원형질을 왕자의 참모진 회원들에게 기증할 당시, 생명 운반자들이 그들의 필사 육체에 체계 회로의 보완물을 삽입했으며, 그래서 그들은 육체적 죽음과 무관하게 여러 세기 동안 참모진과 동시에 살 수 있었음이 설명되어져야만 합니다.

66:4.16 (745.6) Eventually the one hundred Andonites were made aware of their contribution to the new forms of their superiors, and these same one hundred children of the Andon tribes were kept at headquarters as the personal attendants of the Prince’s corporeal staff. 결국, 100명의 안돈 사람들은 상관들의 새로운 형태에 자신들이 기여했음을 알게 되었고, 바로 이 100명의 안돈 부족 자녀들은 왕자의 육체를 지닌 참모진의 개인 수행원으로 본부에 남아 있었습니다.

5. Organization of the One Hundred 100인의 조직

66:5.1 (745.7) The one hundred were organized for service in ten autonomous councils of ten members each. When two or more of these ten councils met in joint session, such liaison gatherings were presided over by Daligastia. These ten groups were constituted as follows: 100인들은 각각 10명으로 구성된 10개의 자치 협의회를 구성하여 봉사하도록 조직되었습니다. 이 10인 협의회들 중 두 개 이상이 공동 회의로 모일 때, 그런 연결 회합들은 달리가스티아가 관장했습니다. 이 10인 집단은 다음과 같이 구성되었습니다.

66:5.2 (745.8) 1. The council on food and material welfare. This group was presided over by Ang. Food, water, clothes, and the material advancement of the human species were fostered by this able corps. They taught well digging, spring control, and irrigation. They taught those from the higher altitudes and from the north improved methods of treating skins for use as clothing, and weaving was later introduced by the teachers of art and science. 식량과 물질 복지 위원회. 이 집단은 앙이 관장(管掌)했습니다. 이 유능한 집단은 인류의 식품, 물, 의복, 그리고 물질적인 증진을 돌보았습니다. 그들은 우물 파기, 샘물 통제, 그리고 관개(灌漑물 대는 일)를 가르쳤습니다. 그들은 높은 고지(高地)와 북쪽에서 온 사람들에게 가죽을 처리하여 의복으로 사용하는 개량된 방법을 가르쳤고, 나중에는 기술과 과학 선생들은 천 짜는 법을 소개했습니다

66:5.3 (746.1) Great advances were made in methods of food storage. Food was preserved by cooking, drying, and smoking; it thus became the earliest property. Man was taught to provide for the hazards of famine, which periodically decimated the world. 식품 저장법에서 큰 진보가 있었습니다. 식품은 익히고, 말리며, 그을려서 보존했습니다. 그래서 식품은 가장 최초의 재산이 되었습니다. 사람은, 주기적으로 세상의 많은 사람들을 죽였던 굶주림의 위험을 대비하도록, 가르침을 받았습니다.

66:5.4 (746.2) 2. The board of animal domestication and utilization. This council was dedicated to the task of selecting and breeding those animals best adapted to help human beings in bearing burdens and transporting themselves, to supply food, and later on to be of service in the cultivation of the soil. This able corps was directed by Bon. 동물 길들이기와 활용(活用)회(會). 이 위원회는 짐을 지며 자신들을 운송하는 인간 존재들을 돕고, 식품을 공급하며, 후에 땅을 경작하는 봉사에 가장 적합한 그 동물들을 선택하고 사육하는 임무에 전념했습니다. 유능한 이 대원들은 본이 지도했습니다.

66:5.5 (746.3) Several types of useful animals, now extinct, were tamed, together with some that have continued as domesticated animals to the present day. Man had long lived with the dog, and the blue man had already been successful in taming the elephant. The cow was so improved by careful breeding as to become a valuable source of food; butter and cheese became common articles of human diet. Men were taught to use oxen for burden bearing, but the horse was not domesticated until a later date. The members of this corps first taught men to use the wheel for the facilitation of traction. 오늘날까지 길들여진 동물로 계속해 온 어떤 것들과 함께, 지금은 멸종된 몇 종류의 유용한 동물들이 길들여졌습니다. 사람은 오랫동안 개와 함께 살았고, 청인은 벌써 코끼리를 성공적으로 길들였습니다. 소는 가치 있는 식품 자원이 되도록 신중히 품종을 개량하여 향상시켰습니다. 버터와 치즈는 인간 식단에서 흔한 품목이 되었습니다. 사람들은 짐을 나르도록 소 이용법을 배웠지만, 말은 후대까지 길들여지지 않았습니다. 이 무리의 회원들은 쉽게 끌어당기도록 바퀴 사용법을 처음으로 사람들에게 가르쳤습니다.

66:5.6 (746.4) It was in these days that carrier pigeons were first used, being taken on long journeys for the purpose of sending messages or calls for help. Bon’s group were successful in training the great fandors as passenger birds, but they became extinct more than thirty thousand years ago. 이 무렵에, 소식을 전하거나 도움을 청하는 목적으로 먼 여행에 가지고 갔던 전서구(傳書鳩통신에 이용하는 훈련된 비둘기)가 처음 사용되었습니다. 본의 집단은 여객용으로 거대한 환도르들을 성공적으로 훈련했지만, 그것들은 30,000년 훨씬 전에 멸종되었습니다.

66:5.7 (746.5) 3. The advisers regarding the conquest of predatory animals. It was not enough that early man should try to domesticate certain animals, but he must also learn how to protect himself from destruction by the remainder of the hostile animal world. This group was captained by Dan. 육식동물 정복에 대한 고문(顧問)들. 초기 사람은 특정한 동물들을 길들이려고 노력해야만 하는 것으로 충분하지 않았으며, 그는 공격적인 동물 세계의 나머지 동물들로 인해 죽지 않도록 스스로 보호하는 법을 배워야만 했습니다. 이 집단은 단이 통솔했습니다.

66:5.8 (746.6) The purpose of an ancient city wall was to protect against ferocious beasts as well as to prevent surprise attacks by hostile humans. Those living without the walls and in the forest were dependent on tree dwellings, stone huts, and the maintenance of night fires. It was therefore very natural that these teachers should devote much time to instructing their pupils in the improvement of human dwellings. By employing improved techniques and by the use of traps, great progress was made in animal subjugation. 고대 도시 성벽의 목적은 적대적 인간들의 기습뿐만 아니라 사나운 짐승들에 대항해 보호하기 위해서였습니다. 성벽이 없거나 숲에 사는 사람들은 나무 위의 집, 바위 움막, 그리고 밤에 불 피워 놓는 것에 의존했습니다. 그러므로 이 선생들은 제자들이 인간 거주지를 개선하도록 많은 시간을 바쳐 지도해야만 한 것은 아주 당연했습니다. 개선된 기법을 사용하고 덫을 이용해서, 동물 정복은 큰 진보를 이루었습니다.

66:5.9 (746.7) 4. The faculty on dissemination and conservation of knowledge. This group organized and directed the purely educational endeavors of those early ages. It was presided over by Fad. The educational methods of Fad consisted in supervision of employment accompanied by instruction in improved methods of labor. Fad formulated the first alphabet and introduced a writing system. This alphabet contained twenty-five characters. For writing material these early peoples utilized tree barks, clay tablets, stone slabs, a form of parchment made of hammered hides, and a crude form of paperlike material made from wasps’ nests. The Dalamatia library, destroyed soon after the Caligastia disaffection, comprised more than two million separate records and was known as the “house of Fad.” 지식 보급과 보존 교직원. 이 집단은 초기 그 시대의 순전한 교육적 노력을 조직하고 지도했습니다. 팟이 관장했습니다. 팟의 교육 방법은 개량된 노동 방법 훈련에 동반된 고용 관리로 이루어져 있었습니다. 팟은 첫 알파벳을 만들어 기록체계를 도입했습니다. 이 알파벳은 25자로 구성되었습니다. 이 초기 사람들은, 글 쓰는 재료로 나무껍질과 진흙 판, 석판, 두드린 가죽으로 만든 양피지 형태, 그리고 말벌 집으로 만든 어설픈 형태의 종이와 같은 물질을 이용했습니다. 달라마시아 도서관은 칼리가스티아의 이반(離反배반하고 떠남) 직후 파괴되었는데, 2백만 개 이상의 분리된 기록들로 구성되었고 “팟의 집”으로 알려졌습니다.

66:5.10 (746.8) The blue man was partial to alphabet writing and made the greatest progress along such lines. The red man preferred pictorial writing, while the yellow races drifted into the use of symbols for words and ideas, much like those they now employ. But the alphabet and much more was subsequently lost to the world during the confusion attendant upon rebellion. The Caligastia defection destroyed the hope of the world for a universal language, at least for untold ages. 청인은 알파벳 기록을 특히 좋아해서 그 방면으로 가장 크게 진보했습니다. 홍인은 그림 기록을 더 좋아한 반면에, 황인은 오늘날 사용하는 것과 아주 비슷하게 단어들과 관념을 나타내는 기호(記號) 사용으로 떠내려갔습니다. 그러나 반란에 따른 혼란으로 나중에 알파벳과 훨씬 많은 것들이 세계에 분실되었습니다. 칼리가스티아의 배반은, 적어도 무수히 긴 세월동안, 보편적 언어를 위한 세상의 희망을 파괴했습니다.

66:5.11 (747.1) 5. The commission on industry and trade. This council was employed in fostering industry within the tribes and in promoting trade between the various peace groups. Its leader was Nod. Every form of primitive manufacture was encouraged by this corps. They contributed directly to the elevation of standards of living by providing many new commodities to attract the fancy of primitive men. They greatly expanded the trade in the improved salt produced by the council on science and art. 산업과 무역 위원회. 이 위원회는 부족들 안에서 산업을 육성하고 여러 평화로운 집단들 사이에서 무역을 증진하는데 이용되었습니다. 그 지도자는 놋이었습니다. 이 단체는 원시 제조업의 모든 형태를 권장했습니다. 원시인들의 상상력을 끄는 많은 새 상품들을 제공하여 생활의 질을 직접 고양하는 일에, 그들은 기여했습니다. 그들은 과학과 기술 위원회가 생산한 개선된 소금의 무역을 널리 확장했습니다.

66:5.12 (747.2) It was among these enlightened groups educated in the Dalamatia schools that the first commercial credit was practiced. From a central exchange of credits they secured tokens which were accepted in lieu of the actual objects of barter. The world did not improve upon these business methods for hundreds of thousands of years. 달라마시아 학교에서 교육받은 계몽된 이 집단 중에서 최초로 상업적 신용이 실행되었습니다. 그들은, 중앙 신용 교환소에서, 실제 물건들을 교환하는 대신으로 인정된 토큰을 확보했습니다. 세계는 수 십 만년동안 이 매매방법을 개선하지 못했습니다.

66:5.13 (747.3) 6. The college of revealed religion. This body was slow in functioning. Urantia civilization was literally forged out between the anvil of necessity and the hammers of fear. But this group had made considerable progress in their attempt to substitute Creator fear for creature fear (ghost worship) before their labors were interrupted by the later confusion attendant upon the secession upheaval. The head of this council was Hap. 계시된 종교의 대학. 이 집단은 기능적으로 느리게 진행했습니다. 지구(유란시아)의 문명은 글자 그대로 필요성의 모루와 두려움의 망치 사이에서 연마되었습니다. 그러나 이 그룹은, 이탈(離脫)의 격변에 동반된 후대의 혼란으로 인해서 그들의 수고가 방해받기 전에 창조물의 두려움(귀신 숭배)을 창조자 경외심으로 치환하려는 시도에 상당한 진보를 이루었습니다. 이 위원회의 수장(首長)은 합이었습니다.

66:5.14 (747.4) None of the Prince’s staff would present revelation to complicate evolution; they presented revelation only as the climax of their exhaustion of the forces of evolution. But Hap did yield to the desire of the inhabitants of the city for the establishment of a form of religious service. His group provided the Dalamatians with the seven chants of worship and also gave them the daily praise-phrase and eventually taught them “the Father’s prayer,” which was: 왕자의 참모진 중 누구도 진화를 복잡하게 하는 계시를 나타내려 하지 않았습니다. 그들은 진화의 기세가 고갈된 절정에서만 계시를 드러냈습니다. 그러나 합은 종교적 예배 형태를 설립하려는 도시 거주자들의 열망에 양보했습니다. 그의 그룹은 달라마시아 사람들에게 7개의 경배(敬拜)송(頌)을 제공했고, 또한 매일 찬양구절을 주었으며 결국 다음과 같은 “아버지의 기도”를 그들에게 가르쳤습니다.

66:5.15 (747.5) “Father of all, whose Son we honor, look down upon us with favor. Deliver us from the fear of all save you. Make us a pleasure to our divine teachers and forever put truth on our lips. Deliver us from violence and anger; give us respect for our elders and that which belongs to our neighbors. Give us this season green pastures and fruitful flocks to gladden our hearts. We pray for the hastening of the coming of the promised uplifter, and we would do your will on this world as others do on worlds beyond.” “만유의 아버지여, 아들에게 우리가 영광을 돌리오니, 은혜로 우리를 굽어보소서. 당신 외에 모든 두려움에서 우리를 건지소서. 우리 신적 교사들에게 우리가 기쁨이 되게 하시고 언제나 우리 입술에 진리를 두소서. 폭력과 분노에서 우리를 건지소서. 우리 어른들을 공경하고 우리 이웃들에 속한 것을 존중하게 하소서. 이 계절에 우리 심정을 기쁘게 할 푸른 풀밭과 다산(多産)의 양떼를 주소서. 약속된 제고자(提高者, 향상시키는 지도자)가 속히 오기를 기도하오며, 저 세상에서 타인들이 하듯이 우리도 이 세상에서 당신의 뜻을 행하게 하소서.”

66:5.16 (747.6) Although the Prince’s staff were limited to natural means and ordinary methods of race improvement, they held out the promise of the Adamic gift of a new race as the goal of subsequent evolutionary growth upon the attainment of the height of biologic development. 왕자의 참모진은 종족을 개량하는 자연적 수단들과 평범한 방법들에 제한되었지만, 생물학적 발전의 경지에 도달된 그 결과로 일어나는 진화적 성장의 목표로서 새 종족인 아담의-선물을 약속했습니다.

66:5.17 (747.7) 7. The guardians of health and life. This council was concerned with the introduction of sanitation and the promotion of primitive hygiene and was led by Lut. 건강과 생명의 수호자들. 이 위원회는 위생(衛生)을 소개하고 원시적 위생(衛生)건강법 증진에 관련시키는 일에 종사했으며, 룻이 이끌었습니다.

66:5.18 (747.8) Its members taught much that was lost during the confusion of subsequent ages, never to be rediscovered until the twentieth century. They taught mankind that cooking, boiling and roasting, was a means of avoiding sickness; also that such cooking greatly reduced infant mortality and facilitated early weaning. 그 회원들은 이후 시대의 혼란기에 소멸되어, 20세기까지 다시 발견되지 않은 많은 것들을 가르쳤습니다. 그들은 인류에게 익히고, 끓이고, 굽는 것이 질병을 피하는 방법임을 가르쳤고, 또한 그런 요리법이 유아 사망을 크게 줄이고, 일찍 젖떼기를 돕는다고 가르쳤습니다.

66:5.19 (747.9) Many of the early teachings of Lut’s guardians of health persisted among the tribes of earth on down to the days of Moses, even though they became much garbled and were greatly changed. 룻의 건강 수호자들이 초기에 가르친 대부분이 많이 왜곡되고 크게 변경되었지만, 지상의 부족들 사이에서, 모세의 시절까지 계속 이어졌습니다.

66:5.20 (748.1) The great obstacle in the way of promoting hygiene among these ignorant peoples consisted in the fact that the real causes of many diseases were too small to be seen by the naked eye, and also because they all held fire in superstitious regard. It required thousands of years to persuade them to burn refuse. In the meantime they were urged to bury their decaying rubbish. The great sanitary advance of this epoch came from the dissemination of knowledge regarding the health-giving and disease-destroying properties of sunlight. 무지한 이 민족들 사이에서 위생을 증진하는 길에 놓인 큰 장애물은, 많은 질병 발생의 실제 원인들이 너무 작아서 맨 눈으로 볼 수 없다는 사실에 있었으며, 또한 그들은 모두 항상 미신적 관점으로 불을 바라보았기 때문이었습니다. 그들에게 쓰레기를 태우도록 설득하는 데 수 천년이 걸렸습니다. 그 사이에 그들은 썩어가고 있는 쓰레기들을 땅에 파묻도록 권면을 받았습니다. 이 신(新)시대의 위대한 위생 진보는, 햇빛이 건강을 제공하고 질병을 없애는 특성이 있다는 지식이 보급되어 이루어졌습니다.

66:5.21 (748.2) Before the Prince’s arrival, bathing had been an exclusively religious ceremonial. It was indeed difficult to persuade primitive men to wash their bodies as a health practice. Lut finally induced the religious teachers to include cleansing with water as a part of the purification ceremonies to be practiced in connection with the noontime devotions, once a week, in the worship of the Father of all. 왕자가 도래하기 전, 목욕은 순전히 종교적 예식이었습니다. 원시인들에게 건강 관습으로써 몸을 씻으라고 설득하기는 정말 힘들었습니다. 룻은 마침내 종교 교사들이 물로 씻는 것을, 매주 한 번 만유의 아버지를 경배하는 정오 헌신과 관련하여 실행해야 할 정결 예식의 일부로 포함하도록 유도했습니다.

66:5.22 (748.3) These guardians of health also sought to introduce handshaking in substitution for saliva exchange or blood drinking as a seal of personal friendship and as a token of group loyalty. But when out from under the compelling pressure of the teachings of their superior leaders, these primitive peoples were not slow in reverting to their former health-destroying and disease-breeding practices of ignorance and superstition. 또한 이 건강 수호자들은 개인적 우정의 보증과 집단 충성 징조로 침을 교환하거나 피 시음 대신에 악수를 소개하려고 애썼습니다. 그러나 그들의 상위 지도자들이 가르친 강압에서 벗어나자, 이 원시 민족들은 건강을 파괴하고 질병을 번식시키는 무지하고 미신적인 과거의 실행들로 신속히 되돌아갔습니다.

66:5.23 (748.4) 8. The planetary council on art and science. This corps did much to improve the industrial technique of early man and to elevate his concepts of beauty. Their leader was Mek. 예술과 과학 담당 행성 위원회. 이 무리들은 초기 인간의 산업 기법을 증진하고 아름다움에 대한 개념의 고양(高揚향상)에 많은 기여했습니다. 그들의 지도자는 멕이었습니다.

66:5.24 (748.5) Art and science were at a low ebb throughout the world, but the rudiments of physics and chemistry were taught the Dalamatians. Pottery was advanced, decorative arts were all improved, and the ideals of human beauty were greatly enhanced. But music made little progress until after the arrival of the violet race. 예술과 과학은 세계 전역에서 쇠퇴기에 있었지만, 달라마시아 사람들은 물리와 화학의 기본을 배웠습니다. 도기 제조법이 발달했고, 장식 미술이 모두 증진되었으며, 인간 아름다움의 이상(理想)이 크게 향상되었습니다. 그러나 음악은 보라 종족이 출현하기까지 거의 진보하지 않았습니다.

66:5.25 (748.6) These primitive men would not consent to experiment with steam power, notwithstanding the repeated urgings of their teachers; never could they overcome their great fear of the explosive power of confined steam. They were, however, finally persuaded to work with metals and fire, although a piece of red-hot metal was a terrorizing object to early man. 이 원시인들은, 그들의 교사들이 거듭 재촉했지만, 증기력(蒸氣力) 실험에 동의하지 않으려고 했습니다. 그들은 억압된 증기의 폭발력에 대한 큰 두려움을 결코 극복할 수 없었습니다. 그러나 붉게 달아오른 금속 조각이 초기 인간에게 두려움의 대상이었지만, 그들은 마침내 금속과 불로 일하도록 설득되었습니다.

66:5.26 (748.7) Mek did a great deal to advance the culture of the Andonites and to improve the art of the blue man. A blend of the blue man with the Andon stock produced an artistically gifted type, and many of them became master sculptors. They did not work in stone or marble, but their works of clay, hardened by baking, adorned the gardens of Dalamatia. 멕은 안돈-사람들의 문화를 발전시키고 청인의 예술을 증진하는 데 크게 기여했습니다. 청인과 안돈 혈통의 혼혈로 예술적 재능을 가진 유형들을 낳았으며, 그들 중 많은 사람들이 조각의 장인(匠人)들이 되었습니다. 그들은 바위나 대리석으로 일하지 않았지만, 불에 구워 단단해진 진흙 작품으로 달라마시아 동산을 장식했습니다.

66:5.27 (748.8) Great progress was made in the home arts, most of which were lost in the long and dark ages of rebellion, never to be rediscovered until modern times. 큰 진보는 가내(家內) 예술에서 이루어졌는데, 그 대부분은 긴 반역의 암흑기에 사라졌으며, 현대까지 결코 재(再)발견되지 않았습니다.

66:5.28 (748.9) 9. The governors of advanced tribal relations. This was the group intrusted with the work of bringing human society up to the level of statehood. Their chief was Tut. 증진된 부족 관계의 통치자들. 이 그룹은 인간 사회를 국가지위의 수준으로 향상하는 역할을 맡았습니다. 그들의 우두머리는 툿이었습니다.

66:5.29 (748.10) These leaders contributed much to bringing about intertribal marriages. They fostered courtship and marriage after due deliberation and full opportunity to become acquainted. The purely military war dances were refined and made to serve valuable social ends. Many competitive games were introduced, but these ancient folk were a serious people; little humor graced these early tribes. Few of these practices survived the subsequent disintegration of planetary insurrection. 이 지도자들은 부족 간에 결혼하도록 많이 기여했습니다. 그들은 적절히 숙고하고 잘 아는 사이가 되도록 충분한 기회를 가진 뒤에 구애하고 결혼하도록 권장했습니다. 순수한 군사적 전쟁 무용(춤)들은 세련되게 다듬어져 가치 있는 사회적 목적에 이바지하도록 사용되었습니다. 많은 경기 종목들이 소개되었지만, 고대의 이 사람들은 심각한 사람들이었습니다. 이 초기 이 부족들을 아름답게 꾸밀 유머는 거의 없었습니다. 행성 반란에 뒤따른 분열로 이 관행들은 거의 다 사라졌습니다.

66:5.30 (749.1) Tut and his associates labored to promote group associations of a peaceful nature, to regulate and humanize warfare, to co-ordinate intertribal relations, and to improve tribal governments. In the vicinity of Dalamatia there developed a more advanced culture, and these improved social relations were very helpful in influencing more remote tribes. But the pattern of civilization prevailing at the Prince’s headquarters was quite different from the barbaric society evolving elsewhere, just as the twentieth-century society of Capetown, South Africa, is totally unlike the crude culture of the diminutive Bushmen to the north. 툿과 그의 동료들은, 평화로운 기질의 집단 관계를 증진하고, 전쟁을 규제하고 인간답게 만들며, 종족 간의 관계를 통합하고, 부족 정부를 개선하기 위해 수고했습니다. 달라마시아 근처에서 더 진보된 문화가 개발되었고, 개발된 이 사회적 관계들은 더 멀리 있는 부족들에게 영향을 끼치는데 아주 도움이 되었습니다. 그러나 왕자의 본부에서 압도적인 문명의 원본들은 다른 곳에서 진화하는 야만적 사회와는 아주 달랐는데, 마치 남아프리카 케이프타운의 20세기 사회가 북쪽에 있는 왜소한 부시맨의 투박한 문화와 전적으로 다른 것과 같습니다.

66:5.31 (749.2) 10. The supreme court of tribal co-ordination and racial co-operation. This supreme council was directed by Van and was the court of appeals for all of the other nine special commissions charged with the supervision of human affairs. This council was one of wide function, being intrusted with all matters of earthly concern which were not specifically assigned to the other groups. This selected corps had been approved by the Constellation Fathers of Edentia before they were authorized to assume the functions of the supreme court of Urantia. 부족의 통합-협동 및 종족의 협동 담당하는 대법원. 이 최고 위원회는 반이 지도했고, 인간사의 감독을 위탁받은 9개의 모두 다른 특별 위원회의 상소(上訴)를 맡은 법정이었습니다. 이 위원회는 다른 집단들에게 특별히 배정되지 않은 이 세상의 관련된 모든 문제들을 맡고 있는, 폭넓은 기능의 위원회였습니다. 선택받은 이 집단은 지구(유란시아)의 대법원의 기능을 수행하도록 인가받기 전에 에덴시아의 별자리 아버지들이 승인했습니다.

6. The Prince’s Reign 왕자의 통치

66:6.1 (749.3) The degree of a world’s culture is measured by the social heritage of its native beings, and the rate of cultural expansion is wholly determined by the ability of its inhabitants to comprehend new and advanced ideas. 세계의 문화 수준은 원주민들의 사회적 유산으로 측정되며, 그 문화의 확장 속도는 전적으로 거주자들이 새롭게 진보한 관념을 이해하는 능력으로 결정됩니다.

66:6.2 (749.4) Slavery to tradition produces stability and co-operation by sentimentally linking the past with the present, but it likewise stifles initiative and enslaves the creative powers of the personality. The whole world was caught in the stalemate of tradition-bound mores when the Caligastia one hundred arrived and began the proclamation of the new gospel of individual initiative within the social groups of that day. But this beneficent rule was so soon interrupted that the races never have been wholly liberated from the slavery of custom; fashion still unduly dominates Urantia. 전통에 예속되면 과거와 현재를 정서적으로 연결하여 안정과 협동을 얻지만, 동시에 창의력을 억압하고 고유성이 지닌 창조적 권능을 노예로 만듭니다. 칼리가스티아 100인이 도착하여 당시 사회 그룹 안에서 개인적 창의력이라는 새 복음을 선포하기 시작했을 때, 온 세계는 전통에-속박된 사회 관습의 교착(膠着진전이 없는)상태에 사로잡혀 있었습니다. 그러나 유익한 이 통치는 곧 바로 중단되어 종족들은 관습의 노예에서 온전히 해방된 적이 없었습니다. 관습이 여전히 지구(유란시아)를 부당하게 위압하고 있습니다.

66:6.3 (749.5) The Caligastia one hundred — graduates of the Satania mansion worlds — well knew the arts and culture of Jerusem, but such knowledge is nearly valueless on a barbaric planet populated by primitive humans. These wise beings knew better than to undertake the sudden transformation, or the en masse uplifting, of the primitive races of that day. They well understood the slow evolution of the human species, and they wisely refrained from any radical attempts at modifying man’s mode of life on earth. 칼리가스티아 100인─사타니아 저택세계 졸업생들─은 예루셈의 예술과 문화를 잘 알고 있었지만, 원시 인간들이 사는 미개한 행성에서 그런 지식은 거의 가치가 없었습니다. 지혜로운 이 존재들은 느닷없는 변환이나 당시 원시 종족들의 일괄 향상에 착수하는 것이 좋지 않음을 알고 있었습니다. 그들은 인간 종족들의 느린 진화를 잘 이해했고, 지구에 사는 사람의 생활 방식을 변경하는 급진적 시도를 현명하게 억제했습니다.

66:6.4 (749.6) Each of the ten planetary commissions set about slowly and naturally to advance the interests intrusted to them. Their plan consisted in attracting the best minds of the surrounding tribes and, after training them, sending them back to their people as emissaries of social uplift. 10개의 행성 위원회 각각은 자신들에게 위임된 관심사항들을 서서히 자연스럽게 증진시키기 시작했습니다. 그들의 계획은 주변 부족들 중에서 가장 우수한 마음을 지닌 자들의 관심을 끌어들여, 그들을 훈련시킨 후, 그들을 자기 민족에게 돌려보내서 사회적 향상의 증진을 일으키는 사자(使者부탁받은 자)들이 되게 하는 것이었습니다.

66:6.5 (749.7) Foreign emissaries were never sent to a race except upon the specific request of that people. Those who labored for the uplift and advancement of a given tribe or race were always natives of that tribe or race. The one hundred would not attempt to impose the habits and mores of even a superior race upon another tribe. Always they patiently worked to uplift and advance the time-tried mores of each race. The simple folk of Urantia brought their social customs to Dalamatia, not to exchange them for new and better practices, but to have them uplifted by contact with a higher culture and by association with superior minds. The process was slow but very effectual. 그 민족이 특별히 요청하는 경우를 제외하고, 외국 사자(使者)를 그 민족에게 파송하지 않았습니다. 정해진 부족이나 종족의 향상과 증진을 위해 수고하는 자들은 언제나 그 부족이나 종족의 원주민이었습니다. 100인은 심지어 우수한 종족의 습관이나 사회관습을 다른 부족에게 강요하려 하지 않았습니다. 언제나 그들은 오래 조성된 각 종족의 사회관습을 향상하고 증진하기 위해 끈기 있게 일했습니다. 단순한 지구(유란시아)의 사람들은 자신들의 사회적 관습을 달라마시아로 가져왔는데, 새롭게 더 나은 관습으로 바꾸는 것이 아니라, 고등 문화와 접촉하고 우수한 마음을 지닌 자들과 관련되어 그것들을 향상시켰습니다. 그 과정은 느렸지만 아주 효과적이었습니다.

66:6.6 (750.1) The Dalamatia teachers sought to add conscious social selection to the purely natural selection of biologic evolution. They did not derange human society, but they did markedly accelerate its normal and natural evolution. Their motive was progression by evolution and not revolution by revelation. The human race had spent ages in acquiring the little religion and morals it had, and these supermen knew better than to rob mankind of these few advances by the confusion and dismay which always result when enlightened and superior beings undertake to uplift the backward races by overteaching and overenlightenment. 달라마시아 교사들은 생물학적 진화의 순전한 자연적 선택에 의식적인 사회적 선택을 덧붙이려고 했습니다. 그들은 인간 사회를 어지럽히지 않았고, 그 사회의 정상적이며 자연적인 진화를 뚜렷하게 가속했습니다. 그들의 동기는 진화에 의한 진보였으며 계시에 의한 변혁이 아니었습니다. 인간 종족은 그들이 갖고 있는 미미한 종교와 도덕을 얻기까지 오랜 세월을 보냈으며, 계몽된 우수한 존재들이 퇴보한 종족들을 과도한 교훈과 과도한 계몽으로 향상시키려고 할 때 그 결과로 반드시 생기는 혼란과 낙담 때문에, 얼마 되지 않는 이러한 증진을 인류로부터 빼앗는 것이 좋지 않다는 것을 이 초인간들은 잘 알고 있었습니다.

66:6.7 (750.2) When Christian missionaries go into the heart of Africa, where sons and daughters are supposed to remain under the control and direction of their parents throughout the lifetime of the parents, they only bring about confusion and the breakdown of all authority when they seek, in a single generation, to supplant this practice by teaching that these children should be free from all parental restraint after they have attained the age of twenty-one. 아프리카 중심부에서 자녀들은 부모 생전에 부모의 통제와 지도 가운데 있기로 되어 있는데, 기독교 선교사들이 거기에 들어가, 자녀들이 21살이 된 후에는, 부모의 모든 통제에서 벗어나야만 된다고 가르쳐서, 한 세대 안에, 이 관습을 바꾸려고 하면, 그들은 혼란과 모든 권위의 붕괴만 가져올 뿐입니다.

7. Life in Dalamatia 달라마시아 생활

66:7.1 (750.3) The Prince’s headquarters, though exquisitely beautiful and designed to awe the primitive men of that age, was altogether modest. The buildings were not especially large as it was the motive of these imported teachers to encourage the eventual development of agriculture through the introduction of animal husbandry. The land provision within the city walls was sufficient to provide for pasturage and gardening for the support of a population of about twenty thousand. 왕자의 본부는 절묘히 아름답게 설계되어 당시 원시인들은 두려움을 느꼈지만, 전체적으로 수수했습니다. 이 외인(外人다른 곳에서 온)교사들의 목적은 동물 낙농법을 도입하여 그 결과로 인해 농업이 개발되도록 격려하는 것이므로 건물들은 특별히 크지 않았습니다. 도시 성벽 내부에 공급된 땅은 약 20,000명의 인구를 부양하기에 충분한 목초지와 정원을 제공했습니다.

66:7.2 (750.4) The interiors of the central temple of worship and the ten council mansions of the supervising groups of supermen were indeed beautiful works of art. And while the residential buildings were models of neatness and cleanliness, everything was very simple and altogether primitive in comparison with later-day developments. At this headquarters of culture no methods were employed which did not naturally belong on Urantia. 중앙의 경배하는 성전과 초(超)인간들로 구성된 10개 위원회 감독 집단들의 관저들 내부는 정말 아름다운 예술 작품들이었습니다. 그리고 주거용 건물들은 산뜻하고 깔끔한 스타일이었지만, 뒤에 개발된 것들과 비교해서 모두 아주 단순했고 전체적으로 소박했습니다. 이 문화의 본부에는, 본래 지구(유란시아)에 속하지 않는 다른 방법은 사용되지 않았습니다.

66:7.3 (750.5) The Prince’s corporeal staff presided over simple and exemplary abodes which they maintained as homes designed to inspire and favorably impress the student observers sojourning at the world’s social center and educational headquarters. 왕자의 육체를 지닌 참모진들은 단순하며 훌륭한 주거지들을 관장했는데, 그들은 세계적인 사회 중심지와 교육의 본부에 머물면서 학생 관찰자들에게 영감과 좋은 인상을 주도록 고안된 집으로 유지했습니다.

66:7.4 (750.6) The definite order of family life and the living of one family together in one residence of comparatively settled location date from these times of Dalamatia and were chiefly due to the example and teachings of the one hundred and their pupils. The home as a social unit never became a success until the supermen and superwomen of Dalamatia led mankind to love and plan for their grandchildren and their grandchildren’s children. Savage man loves his child, but civilized man loves also his grandchild. 가정생활의 뚜렷한 질서와 비교적 안정된 장소로 된 한 주거지에서 한 가족이 같이 사는 것은 달라마시아 시절로 거슬러 올라가며 주로 그 100인과 그들의 학생들의 모범과 가르침 때문이었습니다. 사회적 단위로서의 가정은, 달라마시아 초인간적 남자와 여자들이 인간들을 지도하여 그들이 자기 손자들과 그 손자들의 자손들을 사랑하고 계획하도록 이끌 때까지, 결코 성공하지 못했습니다. 미개인은 자녀를 사랑하지만, 문명인은 손자와 손녀들 역시 사랑합니다.

66:7.5 (750.7) The Prince’s staff lived together as fathers and mothers. True, they had no children of their own, but the fifty pattern homes of Dalamatia never sheltered less than five hundred adopted little ones assembled from the superior families of the Andonic and Sangik races; many of these children were orphans. They were favored with the discipline and training of these superparents; and then, after three years in the schools of the Prince (they entered from thirteen to fifteen), they were eligible for marriage and ready to receive their commissions as emissaries of the Prince to the needy tribes of their respective races. 왕자의 참모진은 아버지와 어머니로서 함께 살았습니다. 참으로, 그들이 직계 자녀들은 없었지만, 달라마시아에서 모델이 된 50 가정들은, 안돈과 산긱 종족들의 우월한 가정들로부터 모여 입양된 500명이 되지 않는 아이들을 보호했는데, 이 아이들 대부분은 고아였습니다. 그들은 이 초인 부모들의 훈육과 훈련을 받았으며, 그 후 왕자의 학교들에서 3년 과정(13세에서 15세 사이에 입학함)을 마친 후, 그들은 결혼 자격을 갖추고, 그들 각 인종들 중 필요한 부족들에게 왕자의 사자(使者)로서 임명받을 준비가 되었습니다.

66:7.6 (751.1) Fad sponsored the Dalamatia plan of teaching that was carried out as an industrial school in which the pupils learned by doing, and through which they worked their way by the daily performance of useful tasks. This plan of education did not ignore thinking and feeling in the development of character; but it gave first place to manual training. The instruction was individual and collective. The pupils were taught by both men and women and by the two acting conjointly. One half of this group instruction was by sexes; the other half was coeducational. Students were taught manual dexterity as individuals and were socialized in groups or classes. They were trained to fraternize with younger groups, older groups, and adults, as well as to do teamwork with those of their own ages. They were also familiarized with such associations as family groups, play squads, and school classes. 팟은 학생들이 실습으로 배워서, 그것을 통해 매일 유익한 과제들을 실행하여 자신들의 방법대로 일했던 산업학교를 운영했던 달라마시아 교육 계획을 후원했습니다. 이 교육 계획은 성품 개발에 있어서 사고(思考)와 감정을 무시하지 않았지만, 손으로 만드는 훈련을 첫 번째 자리에 두었습니다. 훈련은 개인적이며 집단적이었습니다. 남자와 여자들이 그리고 남녀가 공동으로 행함으로 학생들을 가르쳤습니다. 이 그룹 훈련의 절반(半)은 성별로 진행했고, 나머지 절반은 남녀공학이었습니다. 학생들은 개인별로 수공(手工)기술을 배웠고 그룹이나 학급 단위로 학습하였습니다. 그들은 자기 또래와 팀워크(협동작업)만이 아니라 연하의 그룹들, 연상의 그룹들 및 어른들과 친하게 사귀도록 훈련받았습니다. 그들은 또한 가족 그룹들, 놀이 소그룹들, 및 학교 학급들 같은 그런 교제도 익숙해졌습니다.

66:7.7 (751.2) Among the later students trained in Mesopotamia for work with their respective races were Andonites from the highlands of western India together with representatives of the red men and the blue men; still later a small number of the yellow race were also received. 각 종족들과 함께 일하도록 메소포타미아에서 훈련받은 나중의 학생들 중에 서부 인도의 고지대 출신 안돈-사람들이 있었고 홍인들과 청인들의 대표들도 있었습니다. 더 나중에는 소수의 황인종들도 받아들였습니다.

66:7.8 (751.3) Hap presented the early races with a moral law. This code was known as “The Father’s Way” and consisted of the following seven commands: 합은 초기 인종들에게 도덕률을 제시했습니다. 이 법전은 “아버지의 길(道)”이라고 알려졌는데 다음의 7계명으로 구성되었습니다.

66:7.9 (751.4) 1. You shall not fear nor serve any God but the Father of all. 만유의 아버지 외에 어떤 하나님도 경외하거나 섬기지 말라.

66:7.10 (751.5) 2. You shall not disobey the Father’s Son, the world’s ruler, nor show disrespect to his superhuman associates. 세계의 통치자이신, 아버지의 아들을 거역하지 말고, 그의 초인간 동료들을 존중하라.

66:7.11 (751.6) 3. You shall not speak a lie when called before the judges of the people. 사람들의 재판관 앞으로 부름을 받았을 때 거짓말하지 말라.

66:7.12 (751.7) 4. You shall not kill men, women, or children. 남자, 여자 및 어린이들을 죽이지 말라.

66:7.13 (751.8) 5. You shall not steal your neighbor’s goods or cattle. 이웃의 물건이나 가축을 도둑질하지 말라.

66:7.14 (751.9) 6. You shall not touch your friend’s wife. 네 친구의 아내를 범하지 말라.

66:7.15 (751.10) 7. You shall not show disrespect to your parents or to the elders of the tribe. 너희 부모와 부족 어른들을 존경심이 없는 태도를 보이지 말라.

66:7.16 (751.11) This was the law of Dalamatia for almost three hundred thousand years. And many of the stones on which this law was inscribed now lie beneath the waters off the shores of Mesopotamia and Persia. It became the custom to hold one of these commands in mind for each day of the week, using it for salutations and mealtime thanksgiving. 이것은 거의 300,000년 동안 달라마시아의 법이었습니다. 그리고 이 법이 새겨진 여러 돌들이 지금 메소포타미아와 페르시아의 해안가에서 떨어져 있는 바다 밑에 묻혀 있습니다. 주 중 매일 이 계명들 중 하나를 마음에 새겨 인사할 때와 식사시간의 감사에 사용하는 것이 관습이 되었습니다.

66:7.17 (751.12) The time measurement of these days was the lunar month, this period being reckoned as twenty-eight days. That, with the exception of day and night, was the only time reckoning known to the early peoples. The seven-day week was introduced by the Dalamatia teachers and grew out of the fact that seven was one fourth of twenty-eight. The significance of the number seven in the superuniverse undoubtedly afforded them opportunity to introduce a spiritual reminder into the common reckoning of time. But there is no natural origin for the weekly period. 이 당시 시간 측정은 태음월(太陰月음력 한 달)이었고, 이 기간은 28일로 계산했습니다. 낮과 밤을 제외한 이것만이 초기 사람들에게 알려진 시간 계산이었습니다. 7일의 한 주간을 달라마시아 교사들이 소개했으며, 7일이 28일의 4분의 1이라는 사실에서 싹텄습니다. 초(超)우주에서 숫자7의 중요성은 의심의 여지없이 그들이 일반적인 시간 계산에 영적 암시를 도입하도록 기회를 제공했습니다. 즉 1주일의 기간은 자연적으로 기원된 것이 아닙니다.

66:7.18 (751.13) The country around the city was quite well settled within a radius of one hundred miles. Immediately surrounding the city, hundreds of graduates of the Prince’s schools engaged in animal husbandry and otherwise carried out the instruction they had received from his staff and their numerous human helpers. A few engaged in agriculture and horticulture. 그 도시 주위의 지방은 반경 100마일(160km)까지 아주 잘 정착되었습니다. 그 도시 인접 둘레에서 왕자의 학교들을 졸업한 수백 명이 동물 낙농업에 종사했고, 다른 사람들은 왕자의 참모진과 수많은 인간 조력자들에게서 받아들였던 내용들을 실행했습니다. 몇 명은 농사와 원예에 종사했습니다.

66:7.19 (751.14) Mankind was not consigned to agricultural toil as the penalty of supposed sin. “In the sweat of your face shall you eat the fruit of the fields” was not a sentence of punishment pronounced because of man’s participation in the follies of the Lucifer rebellion under the leadership of the traitorous Caligastia. The cultivation of the soil is inherent in the establishment of an advancing civilization on the evolutionary worlds, and this injunction was the center of all teaching of the Planetary Prince and his staff throughout the three hundred thousand years which intervened between their arrival on Urantia and those tragic days when Caligastia threw in his lot with the rebel Lucifer. Work with the soil is not a curse; rather is it the highest blessing to all who are thus permitted to enjoy the most human of all human activities. 인류는 죄로 여겨진 것에 대한 형벌로 농사하는 수고에 할당되지 않았습니다. “너희 얼굴에 땀을 흘려야 들의 열매를 먹게 되리라.”는 반역자 칼리가스티아의 지도 밑에서 사람이 어리석은 루시퍼 반란에 가담했기 때문에 선고된 징벌의 판결이 아니었습니다. 땅의 경작은 진화 세계에서 진보하는 문명의 설립에 본래적인 것이며, 이 명령은 행성 왕자와 그의 참모진이 지구(유란시아)에 도착한 때와 칼리가스티아가 반역자 루시퍼와 함께 하기로 운명을 던졌던 그 비극적인 시대 사이에 있었던 300,000년 내내, 그들이 준 모든 교훈의 핵심이었습니다. 흙으로 하는 일은 저주가 아닙니다. 오히려 그것은 모든 인간의 활동들 중에서 가장 인간적인 것을 그렇게 누리도록 허용된 모든 사람들에게 주는 최고의 축복입니다.

66:7.20 (752.1) At the outbreak of the rebellion, Dalamatia had a resident population of almost six thousand. This number includes the regular students but does not embrace the visitors and observers, who always numbered more than one thousand. But you can have little or no concept of the marvelous progress of those faraway times; practically all of the wonderful human gains of those days were wiped out by the horrible confusion and abject spiritual darkness which followed the Caligastia catastrophe of deception and sedition. 반역이 발발하였을 때, 달라마시아에는 거의 6,000명에 달하는 인구가 거주하고 있었습니다. 이 숫자 속에는 정규 학생들도 포함되어 있지만 항상 1,000명 이상의 숫자를 유지하는 방문자들과 관찰자들은 포함되어 있지 않았습니다. 그러나 너희는 그 먼 옛날 시대에 있었던 믿기 어려운 진보에 대한 개념을 거의 또는 전혀 가질 수 없으며; 그 당시에 훌륭한 인간들이 획득하였던 모든 것들은, 속임수와 선동으로 점철된 칼리가스티아 파멸 이후에 따라왔던 비천한 영적 암흑기와 끔찍스러운 혼란에 의해서 실천적으로 사라졌습니다.

8. Misfortunes of Caligastia 칼리가스티아의 불행

66:8.1 (752.2) In looking back over the long career of Caligastia, we find only one outstanding feature of his conduct that might have challenged attention; he was ultraindividualistic. He was inclined to take sides with almost every party of protest, and he was usually sympathetic with those who gave mild expression to implied criticism. We detect the early appearance of this tendency to be restless under authority, to mildly resent all forms of supervision. While slightly resentful of senior counsel and somewhat restive under superior authority, nonetheless, whenever a test had come, he had always proved loyal to the universe rulers and obedient to the mandates of the Constellation Fathers. No real fault was ever found in him up to the time of his shameful betrayal of Urantia. 칼리가스티아의 긴 생애를 돌이켜보면, 우리는 그의 행위에서 주의를 환기시키는 오직 한 가지 현저한 특징을 발견합니다. 그는 극단적인 개인주의자였습니다. 그는 거의 모든 항의집단의 편을 드는 경향이 있었고, 암시적 비평을 은근히 표현하는 자들에게 보통 공감을 나타냈습니다. 우리는 권한 아래에서 불안해하고, 모든 형태의 감독에 완곡히 분개하는 이 경향의 현상을 초기에 간파했습니다. 선임자의 조언에 약간 분개하고, 상관의 권위 아래에서 다소 반항적이었지만, 그럼에도 불구하고, 시험이 시행될 때마다, 그는 항상 우주 통치자들에게 충성을 증명했고 별자리 아버지들의 명령에 순종했습니다. 지구(유란시아)에서 그의 부끄러운 배반의 때까지 어떤 실제적 과실도 결코 그에게서 발견되지 않았습니다.

66:8.2 (752.3) It should be noted that both Lucifer and Caligastia had been patiently instructed and lovingly warned respecting their critical tendencies and the subtle development of their pride of self and its associated exaggeration of the feeling of self-importance. But all of these attempts to help had been misconstrued as unwarranted criticism and as unjustified interference with personal liberties. Both Caligastia and Lucifer judged their friendly advisers as being actuated by the very reprehensible motives which were beginning to dominate their own distorted thinking and misguided planning. They judged their unselfish advisers by their own evolving selfishness. 루시퍼와 칼리가스티아 둘 다, 그들의 비판적 경향과 미묘하게 개발된 자기 자랑과 그와 관련하여 스스로 중요시하는 과대 감정에 대해, 참을성 있게 지도를 받고 애정으로 경고를 받아왔음을 주목해야만 합니다. 그러나 도우려는 이런 모든 시도들이 근거 없는 비판과 개인적 자유를 부당하게 간섭하는 것으로 잘못 해석해왔습니다. 칼리가스티아와 루시퍼 둘 다, 자신들의 친절한 충고자들이, 자신들의 왜곡된 생각과 잘못된 계획을 지배하기 시작하는, 아주 괘씸한 동기(動機)들로 행동하는 것으로 판단했습니다. 그들은 스스로 진화하는 이기심으로, 사심-없는 충고자들을 판단했습니다.

66:8.3 (752.4) From the arrival of Prince Caligastia, planetary civilization progressed in a fairly normal manner for almost three hundred thousand years. Aside from being a life-modification sphere and therefore subject to numerous irregularities and unusual episodes of evolutionary fluctuation, Urantia progressed very satisfactorily in its planetary career up to the times of the Lucifer rebellion and the concurrent Caligastia betrayal. All subsequent history has been definitely modified by this catastrophic blunder as well as by the later failure of Adam and Eve to fulfill their planetary mission. 칼리가스티아 왕자가 도착한 후, 행성 문명은 거의 300,000년 동안 상당히 정상적인 방법으로 진보했습니다. 생명-변형의 구체로, 그로 인해 수많은 변칙들과 진화적 불안정의 특이한 사건들을 제외하면, 루시퍼의 반란과 동시에 발생한 칼리가스티아 배반의 시대까지, 지구(유란시아)는 그 행성 경력에 있어서 매우 만족스럽게 진보했습니다. 이후 모든 역사는 나중에 아담과 이브가 자신들의 행성 사명 성취를 실패한 것과 이 비극적 대(大)실책(失策)으로 명백히 변경되었습니다.

66:8.4 (752.5) The Prince of Urantia went into darkness at the time of the Lucifer rebellion, thus precipitating the long confusion of the planet. He was subsequently deprived of sovereign authority by the co-ordinate action of the constellation rulers and other universe authorities. He shared the inevitable vicissitudes of isolated Urantia down to the time of Adam’s sojourn on the planet and contributed something to the miscarriage of the plan to uplift the mortal races through the infusion of the lifeblood of the new violet race — the descendants of Adam and Eve. 지구(유란시아)의 왕자는 루시퍼 반란 당시 어두움에 빠졌으며 그래서 행성은 갑자기 오랜 혼란에 빠져들었습니다. 그는 나중에 별자리 통치자들의 통합-협동 행위와 다른 우주 권세들로 인해 주권적 권위를 빼앗겼습니다. 그는 아담이 행성에 머무르던 시대까지 고립된 지구(유란시아)의 필연적인 흥망(興亡)을 함께 나누었고, 새로운 보라 인종 – 아담과 이브의 후손들 –의 생혈(生血활력의 근원)의 주입으로 필사 종족들을 향상하는 계획이 실패하도록 상당한 원인을 제공했습니다.

66:8.5 (753.1) The power of the fallen Prince to disturb human affairs was enormously curtailed by the mortal incarnation of Machiventa Melchizedek in the days of Abraham; and subsequently, during the life of Michael in the flesh, this traitorous Prince was finally shorn of all authority on Urantia. 인간들의 일들을 어지럽히는 타락한 왕자의 권능은 아브라함 당시 마키벤타 멜기세덱의 필사자 육신(成育)화로 막대하게 박탈되었습니다. 나중에 미가엘의 육신생애기간에 이 배반한 왕자는 지구(유란시아)에서 모든 권세를 최종적으로 빼앗겼습니다.

66:8.6 (753.2) The doctrine of a personal devil on Urantia, though it had some foundation in the planetary presence of the traitorous and iniquitous Caligastia, was nevertheless wholly fictitious in its teachings that such a “devil” could influence the normal human mind against its free and natural choosing. Even before Michael’s bestowal on Urantia, neither Caligastia nor Daligastia was ever able to oppress mortals or to coerce any normal individual into doing anything against the human will. The free will of man is supreme in moral affairs; even the indwelling Thought Adjuster refuses to compel man to think a single thought or to perform a single act against the choosing of man’s own will. 지구(유란시아)에 있는 고유적 마귀 교리는, 배반하고 사악한 칼리가스티아의 행성 현존에 얼마의 근거가 있지만, 그런 “마귀”가 정상적 인간 마음이 지닌 자유로우며 자연적인 선택에 거슬러 영향을 줄 수 있다는 가르침은 완전히 허구(가짜)입니다. 미가엘의 지구(유란시아) 증여 전에도, 칼리가스티아나 달리가스티아는 결코 필사자들을 억압하거나 정상 개인들이 인간의 의지를 거슬러 어떤 것을 하도록 강요할 수 없었습니다. 사람의 자유 의지는 도덕적 일에 최극입니다. 내주하는 생각 조율자도 사람 자신의 선택적 의지를 거슬러 단 하나의 생각을 하거나 단 하나의 행동을 행하도록 강요하기를 거절하십니다.

66:8.7 (753.3) And now this rebel of the realm, shorn of all power to harm his former subjects, awaits the final adjudication, by the Uversa Ancients of Days, of all who participated in the Lucifer rebellion. 그리고 지금 영역의 이 반역자는 자신의 옛 수하들을 해(害)칠 모든 권능을 빼앗긴 채, 루시퍼 반란에 참여했던 모든 자들에게 선고(宣告)할 유버르사의 옛적으로 늘 계신 이들의 최종 판결을 기다리고 있습니다.

66:8.8 (753.4) [Presented by a Melchizedek of Nebadon.][네바돈의 멜기세덱이 제시함]

위로↑